Baka-Tsuki - User contributions [en]

Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume1 The Fourth Question

2008-12-28T17:47:13Z

Mickey: /* Fourth Question */

=== Fourth Question ===

i) what value of ''x'' satisfies the equation '''4 sin X + 3 cos 3X = 2''' and is found in the first quadrant?

ii) Which one of the following equations is equivalent to '''sin(A+B)'''?

① sin A + cos B

② sin A – cos B

③ sin A cos B

④ sin A cos B + cos A sin B

Himeji Mizuki's Answer

i) X = π/6

ii) ④

Teacher's Comment:

That's right. The symbol for angle is π and not °, the answer is perfect.

[[Image:BTS vol 01 061.jpg|thumb]]
Kouta Tsuchiya's Answer

i) X = probably 3

Teacher's Comment:

I understand you are trying to slack off by using 'probably', although your answer is very close to the correct answer, I can't give you any mark.

Akihisa Yoshii's Answer

ii) probably ③

Teacher's Comment:

I have seen a lost of students’ attempts before and you are the first who tries to slack off in multiple choice questions using this method.

“Yoshii! Kinoshita's troop has started the fight with Class D at the corridor!”

Swinging her ponytail behind her back, the person running towards me was Shimada, who was placed in the same troop as me. Looking at her outlook carefully, you could see that she was tall and her legs were long, then why didn’t she look like a girl? Which part of her was wrong?

“Ah, maybe because of the flat chest?”

“Let me break your fingers one by one! Evenly!”

Oh no, I think I had just stepped on a landmine.

“Let... Let's just stop there. We need to focus on the Test Summoning War!”

The troop that was fighting at the frontline was the vanguard lead by Kinoshita, and the backup troop which we were in was located between the frontline and the Class F’s classroom. Although I couldn't recall that I accepted the offer, since I had become the troop leader now, I had to take the responsibility to lead everyone, so I needed to focus my mind now.

First of all let's have the feel of the battlefield’s atmosphere. It seemed that I could hear the sounds of fighting coming from the vanguard troop if I listened carefully.

“Show me what you got! You loser!”

“Iron... Iron Man? No! I don't want to go to tuition room!”

“Shut up! The prisoners of war will be staying in the tuition room and will have special tuitions before the battle ends! I am not sure how much time it will take for the war to end, but it seems that I should have enough time to tutor you!”

“Ple… Please, let me go! I don't have the confident to get through the torture!”

“Torture? That's not true. It is just a marvellous educational tuition. When it ends, I will educate you into a standard student whose hobby is studying, and the idol is Ninomiya Kinjiro[http://www.baka-tsuki.net/project/index.php?title=Baka_to_Tesuto_to_Syokanju:Volume1_Translator%27s_Notes#Question_4]”

“De..Devil! Someone help me out of this-----No----(door closing sound)”

OK, now I had a good understanding of what a Test Summoning War was.

“Shimada, give the order to the troop.”

“OK? What order? What do you want me to say?”

During a dangerous time like this, there was only one order I could give.

“Retreat!”

“You cowards!”

I got hit, and she was using the hidden art that attacked both of my eyes!

“Ouch, my eyes!”

“Does it wake you up, you big idiot! You are the troop leader! How can you run without putting up a good fight?”

Was the pain in the eyes come along with a clearer mind? If she wanted to say something like this, she should have just punched or slapped me instead of stabbing my eyes before saying it!

“Listen up, Yoshii. Our mission is to back up Kinoshita's vanguard troop right? Then during the time that they replenish their test scores, we need to hold the frontline. If our troop with an important mission like this run away first, then they can't replenish their scores smoothly.”

It was rare to see Shimada gave some serious opinion.

What she had just said was true, the mission we carried was very important. Our performance could greatly affect the result of this war. Instead, I was thinking about running away just because I was afraid to suffer the pain from having the tuition....

Shimada, you were so brave! I didn't know why, but my tears were just bursting out of my eyes (maybe because of the pain from getting stabbed in the eye)?

“I am sorry, I was wrong. I will throw away the fear of the tuition room, and focus on how to win in this fight.”

“Good. About this, I think there is nothing to worry about. Although we are weak in one on one fight, but if we are fighting one enemy together at a time, we should be fine.”

That's right. Even though our scores were lower, it was not the only factor that decided the result of this war. Depending on how we used our tactics, we still had a good chance of winning this war.

“You are right. Alright, I am filled with energy!”

“That's the spirit, Yoshii!”

All of us raised our fist: No problem, we could do this!

When our morale was high, a scout went towards Shimada.

“Shimada, the vanguard troop is losing!”

“Retreat!”

Wait a minute, that was totally different from those righteous speeches you just gave!

“Yoshii, we can retreat first right?”

I felt that this would cause a very big problem, or maybe it was just me?

“OK, we should run away first! It is too difficult for us now.”

“That's right, we already did our best.”

I looked back towards the direction where Class F was.

Yokoda(Class F) who was supposed to be staying in the class, was standing right behind me.

“Isn't it Yokoda? Why are you here?”

“I am here to give you a command from the class leader.”

Yokoda looked at the memo, and read out the message loudly:
“ 'If you dare to run, I will kill you!' ”

“Everyone charge---”

When I came back to my mind, I was on the way towards the battlefield. It was all for the victory of Class F!

Suddenly, there was a pretty girl in front of me running in my direction.

“Yoshii, you are here to support me!”

Oh, it was Hideyoshi. What should I say; this guy looked so cute no matter when or where he was....

“Hideyoshi, are you ok?”

“Yeah, somehow I managed to survive. But my score is greatly reduced.”

“I see, then how about your syokanju?”

“Too tired to move, can't continue fighting anymore.”

“Ok, then you better get some test to replenish your score!”

“You are right. There may not be enough time to have tests for every single subject, it still helps to have just one or two subjects score replenished.”

He immediately ran towards the class room after he said that, following behind him were the members of the vanguard troops. It seemed that their number was less than when they left to fight just now, a lot of people must have been sent to the tuition room.

“Yoshii, do you still remember the rules for Test Summoning War? If a teacher is not around, you can't summon your syokanju!”

“I know that!”

It was just as what Shimada advised. When we were using our test scores to fight, we needed to comply with the rules on the left page.

------
'''The Fumitsuki Gakuen Rules for The Fights related to The Classroom Facilities and The Summoning War'''

1. In principle, the fight is between classes. Under the supervision of the teacher teaching any subject, students can activate summoning system to summon syokanjus. Also, the fight using the sum of all the subjects must be supervised by the educational administration director.

2. Every student can only have one syokanju. The syokanju will have the power equal to the last test result. The sum of all the subjects will be the sum of the latest test score of every subject.

3. The score will be reduced proportional to the power that the syokanju loses in the fight. Once the score is reduced to zero, the syokanju will die and the student will need to receive tuition in the tuition room.

4. Students can replenish their score infinitely if his / her syokanju is not dead.

5. If the opponent summons a syokanju, the student who fails to perform the summoning will be considered as forfeiting the fight, and therefore will result in the student receiving the tuition in the tuition room as the punishment. This punishment also applies to those students whose syokanjus die during the fight.

6. The valid range of summoning the syokanju is a circle with a radius of ten meters from the supervising teacher (may differ among different teacher).

7. The fight can only be carried by the syokanjus, the summoners who are involved in the actual fight will be punished.

8. The war will only end when the opposing class leader is defeated. As long as it is supervised by the teacher, the students can use any methods or tactics in order to win the war. This is the 'War' that uses test scores as weapons, those who wants to be involved in the war need to be mentally prepared.
------

That's probably all the rules! Although there were some changes, and some more specific rules, but overall that's the rules for this war. If you didn't read through them carefully, you might miss the main point of the war -- 'basically the war uses the syokanjus to decide the result of the war. But the students can use other methods or tactics beside the test scores'.

It seemed that the educational administration director was supervising now, so the subjects we were fighting now were the total result mention in the first rule....

“Yoshii, look!”

Shimada who was running beside me shouted loudly. What happened?

“It's Igarashi sensei and Fuse sensei! Those Class D bastards, they brought the chemistry teachers here.”

I looked carefully. The chemistry teachers for Year 2, Igarashi sensei and Fuse sensei were standing at the corridor that links the new and the old school building.

I see. The duration of the war would be much longer if there was only one teacher, in our case the school’s educational administration director, supervising so they were trying to increase the number of the supervisor and finish us off in one shot?

That's why Hideyoshi needed to retreat earlier than we had originally planned.

“Shimada, are you confident with your chemistry result?”

“None at all, I only get around sixty every time.”

That's what we expect from Class F. No matter how you lower down the standard, sixty was not a good result.

“OK then, we will need to stay away from Iragashi sensei and Fuse sensei, and head towards the educational administration director.”

“Head towards Takahashi sensei? Understood.”

Shimada and I sneaked through the corridor and headed towards the corner.

Everyone, look! This was the heroic back up troop leader and his subordinates.

“Ah, isn't the one sneaking over there my Minami onee-sama from Class F? Igarashi sensei, hurry here!”

“Damn, I am being careless.”

One of the students in Class D discovered Shimada, and brought one of the teachers, Igarashi sensei, here. Oh no, if we didn't summon our syokanju and fought, it would only take one hit to send us to the tuition room.

“OK Shimada, I leave this to you, I will be on my way.”

“Wait a... Normally it is not like this right? It should be 'Leave this to me, you better leave now' right?”

“These lines are useless in real world!”

“Yo..Yoshii! You are so mean!”

“Onee-sama! I won't let you run away!”

“It's Miharu! It seems I need to fight with my life....”

I stood more than ten meters away from Igarashi sensei, so now I could rest and observed how Shimada fails. The girl from Class D had already summoned her syokanju.

Shimada also prepared to counter attack; she stared at Miharu and shouted:
“Syokanju Summoning!”

Along with Shimada’s shout, a magical circle with some geometric shapes was formed below her feet. This was the proof of activating summoning system under teacher's supervision. After that, her syokanju appeared.

The syokanju that appeared, besides wearing military uniform with a military styled sabre on its hand, had the ponytail and the strong looking eyes that were exactly the same as Shimada, but its height was just around eighty centimetres. If I put the description in one sentence, it would be the 'chibi version of Shimada Minami'. And the opposing syokanju was also the chibi version of its owner; however it was just holding a normal sword.

“I have been waiting for this moment for a long time, ever since I was dumped by onee-sama....”

“Wait a second! You should give up already!”

The battle would start any moment now. Although I was not the one on the battlefield, I couldn't stop shaking when I thought about it.

“Shimada, about the onee-sama thing she mentions...”

“I don't want. Onee-sama will only be Miharu onee-sama no matter what!”

“Don't get close to me! I am just a normal girl who likes boys.”

“You are lying! Onee-sama should love Miharu as well!”

“You don't know anything about me!”

[[Image:BTS vol 01 071.jpg|thumb]]
Somehow, I had a feeling that Shimada was in a world far away from me.

“Onee-sama, I am coming!”

Both syokanjus went close to each other, and finally the battle started.

“HAAAAA!”

“YAAAAA!”

Their shouts were filling the corridors.

Their syokanjus held their weapon high and fought head on, and started to fight with brute forces.

“You!”

“Miharu won't lose!”

Both syokanjus were challenging their forces using their swords, even those who were watching the fight were thrilled.

“Shimada, the opponent score is higher; fighting head on is not good for you.”

“I don't need you to remind me that, but I can't control my syokanju to do any special techniques.”

The sword fight was broken immediately. Shimada's syokanju did not have enough power, and its weapon dropped on the ground.

“That's it!”

“Damn!”

The opponent immediately pushed Shimada's syokanju to the ground and their fighting ability values (scores) appeared above their head.

Class F Shimada Minami VS Class D Shimizu Miharu

Chemistry 53 marks VS 94 marks

Shimada, how could you have inflated your score? Actually could you even score up to sixty?

“Onee-sama, the victory is mine.”

The opponent's sword was just beside Shimada's syokanju. If it was just the wrist or the leg being attacked, the score would only reduced a little bit, but if the neck or the heart was stabbed then the syokanju would be dead----which meant that she would be sent to tuition room. Now Shimada couldn't move at all.

“N..No! I don't want to go to tuition room!”

“Tuition room? Huhu...”

Shimizu had a happy looking smile on her face; she dragged Shimada's hand and left the scene.

Eh? Shimizu, that's the direction to the Health Care Room right?

“Huhuhu. Onee-sama, there should be an empty bed available in the Health Care Room now.”

“Yo..Yoshii. Back me up now! I have a feeling that there it is more dangerous than going to tuition room!”

That's right, I had the same feeling as well. But----

“I will kill you....Those who stand against Miharu's love with onee-sama, I will kill you all...”

I am sorry, Shimada. I didn't have the courage to rush forward.

“Shimada, I will never forget about you!”

“Ahh! Yoshii! Why do you say that before you fight?”

“Deaths to all who stop me!”

Shimada's syokanju's hands and legs had been attacked and could not move at all. Now the enemy was rushing towards me! I am going to die!

“Yoshii, danger---Syokanju summoning!”

A voice came from my side, it was Sugawa from my class! Thank you! You looked like Messiah now!

Class F Sugawa Ryou VS Class D Shimizu Miharu

Chemistry 76 marks VS 41 marks

Sugawa's syokanju slashed the enemy into the ground.

OH Yeah, Sugawa won! It seemed Shimizu lost too much scores in the fight just now, which made her lost the fight instantly.

“Shimada, are you alright?”

“Ya, I am saved, thanks Sugawa. Tuition Iron--- No, Nishigawa sensei, hurry up and bring this dangerous person to tuition room.”

“Oh, isn't it Shimizu? I will give you a good tuition, come with me.”

Different from Shimada, Shimizu's syokanju was dead so she was sent to tuition room, this was the condition we called ‘Die in Fight’.

“Onee-sama! Miharu will never give up! Don't you think you can graduate from this school safely!”

After leaving some lines which were filled with some dangerous meanings, Shimizu was forcefully sent to the tuition room.

In many different points of view, this really was a dangerous duel.

“Yoshii.”

“Shimada, you must be tired. You should head back and replenish your chemistry scores!”

“Yoshii.”

“Then, Sugawa, we should be on our way now. The war is still continuing!”

“Yoshii!”

“Y..Yes?”

“How can you leave me alone and run away just now?”

“....I don't remember doing such thing.”

This really was a battle field. The presence of killing made my skin hurt----But, there was only Shimada behind me.

“......”

“......”

A short moment of silence. Wh..What now? Why did I have a feeling that this was not good?

“DIE, Yoshii Akihisa! Syokanju Summo....”

“Someone help, Shimada is mad now! Bring her to the main force troop immediately!”

Sugawa stopped Shimada's action and tried to persuade her at the same time.

“That's not true! He is the enemy! My greatest enemy!”

I couldn't argue with what she said.

“Su...Sugawa, sorry to bother you.”

“Understood.”

“Let me go, Sugawa! Yoshii! I will not forgive you!”

“Quick, quickly bring her back! I am going to be killed by her scary eyesight!”

“Wait, let go---I am going to kill you!”

After leaving some lines which were filled with some threatening meanings, the scary figure was brought back. For now I am safe.

“Good, during the time that Hideyoshi's troop is replenishing the score, we need to hold the frontline! We can't let the enemy take another step forward!”

Angry shouts and cries never stopped coming from the corridors.

“I won't let you do that! If we can get through the frontline, there will be only troops that are replenishing score! We need to get through here now!”

To counter my commands, someone who looked like commander in Class D gave out a command as well.

This is my battlefield; I needed to gather my courage together!

<center>☆</center>

“Commander Yoshii! The troops at the corridors on both sides have been defeated! We only have two men left around Fuse sensei!”

“I am the only man standing at the corridor where Igarashi sensei is! Need backup as soon as possible!”

“Todo's syokanju can't make it, please help us!”

Damn, the situation was worse than I thought.

I felt like requesting help from the main troop, but that would reduce the number of people needed to execute our plans. We could only rely on ourselves and hung on to it here!

“Tell those around Fuse sensei to stay in guarding status! Swap the guys around Igarashi sensei with those fighting using the total result, make use of the time and defeat the enemy! As for Todo, I am sorry but we have to give up on him!”

“Understood!”

Everyone changed the formation as I told; it seemed that they still treated me as a leader.

“Those bastards in Class F, clearly they are wasting time!”

“What are they waiting for?”

Looking at our fighting methods, those in Class D should have started to realise what we were trying to do. That's not good, it was getting harder to carry on our mission now....

“Damn! The scout brings the report; Class F will bring the world history teacher Tanaka here.”

“The world history teacher Tanaka?”

“Class F bastard, do they want to have an extended battle?

It seemed that Class D scout troops discovered that our class brought Tanaka sensei to mark the score.

Tanaka sensei was teaching world history, he was old and had slow reaction, and his marking standard was pretty loose, which was welcomed by the students. However, his marking speed was not very fast. If we wanted a longer war, bringing Tanaka was the right choice.

“Yoshii, Class D brought the Mathematic teacher Kiuchi sensei.”

Sugawa, who had just brought Shimada away, came and gave me the report. It seemed that he brought a new information after he reached the main troop. That Kiuchi sensei right?

Mathematic teacher Kiuchi sensei had a strict standard in marking, but his marking speed was very fast. It seemed that Class D was using a totally different tactic, and wanted to finish us off quickly.
However, to accomplish our mission, we couldn't be beaten so easily.

Yuuji only entrusted one mission to me. That was to maintain the frontline and to hold up the blockage line and to drag the battle as long as possible, at least drag it until those classes which were not involved in the Test Summoning War finished their classes.

To achieve this target----

“Sugawa!”

“What's up?”

We could only use tactics instead of brute force, at least steer the situation to a direction that benefited us.

“In order to win more time, go and spread false information immediately.”

“False information? Fine by me, but the enemy will realise it immediately right? The Class D frontline commander has a loud voice so even if the tactics succeed, he can immediately reorder the formation.”

Just as what Sugawa said, Class D commander Tsukamoto's was really loud. Although it was really convenient to overhear their tactics, giving false information to confuse them was not easy at all.

“No problem, the target of the false information is not Class D.”

“What are you trying to say?”

“I want you to spread the false information to the teachers, and make them go to other places.”

“......I see, that will definitely have some effect.”

“Right?”

“Yeah, leave the content of the false information to me. I will think of a good lie to tell them.”

“I will leave it to you.”

After Sugawa had said that, he ran off the scene. Sugawa loved to do this sort of things right? He seemed really happy doing so.

“If we can't win in one on one fight, we will have to rely on team work!”

Anyway, as a commander, I stayed at the back of the troop. It was a mission as a troop commander to stay safe, not because I was timid.

<center>☆</center>

“Tsukamoto, there is no end to this!”

“Just hold on a bit longer, I will go to bring Funakoshi sensei here!”

The bad information for us Class F came when the situation was stalled.

Class D brought the Mathematic teacher Funakoshi sensei (Age 45, female, single). Their aim was to have her become another supervisor, instead of marking papers. To tell the truth, this was not good for us at all. If the battle range was to be increased, the difference in our troop force would be even larger.

What should I do? Probably it was time for me to join the frontline and fought now.

Just when I was thinking so…

Dang dang dang dang 'School Announcement, School Announcement.'

A familiar voice came from the school broadcast.

It was Sugawa's voice! I see, if he headed directly to the teacher's office, he might be spotted by Class D students, that's why he headed to the broadcast room instead. Good job, Sugawa!

“Funakoshi sensei, Funakoshi sensei.”

In addition, the broadcast was talking about the Funakoshi sensei that everyone wanted to get their hands on now. Excellent work, Sugawa!

“Yoshii Akihisa is waiting for you behind the sporting hall.”

......Huh? Sugawa? What's going on?

“He wants to cross the border line of students and teachers, and speaks to you as a man.”

Oi! This is too dangerous! She is Miss Funakoshi right? Are you sure? The Funakoshi sensei that used scores to threaten students into dating her right? Doing this could definitely made her went straight to the sporting hall, but she would be waiting there forever before she saw me, which meant my virginity was in danger!

“Commander Yoshii...You are too manly!”

“Oh my god, I am so touched. I can never imagine that you can sacrifice so much for our class!”

The vanguard troop members were all being really touched and cried, they even wanted to shake my hand to show their respects.

No, that's not right! I never give such command!

“Oi, have you heard the broadcast just now?”

“Yeah. I didn't know that Class F really want to win this war.”

“Can we win against a class with such strong determination?”

The murmuring sounds from Class D kept coming through. Please! Don't turn the situation towards me! It only made me harder to deny it!

“Everyone, we can not let Commander Yoshii's sacrifice go in vain!”

“We must win!”

Ah! Even our morale rose dramatically! Give me a break!

“Commander, we are getting the upper hand now! Let's take this chance and defeat them!”

“......”

“Commander?”

“.....Su”

“Su?”

“SUGAWAAAAAAAAAAA!”

There was one more name added into my death note.

<center>☆</center>

“Kudo Shinya, dead!”

“Nishimura Yuyichiro, total result left only 40 marks!”

“Morigawa is not back yet! Is he defeated?”

Our side was able to temporarily fight against the enemy due to the morale boost. However, the lack of troop force was starting to affect the situation; bad information was flowing back now.

Kudo and Morigawa were dead now (sent to tuition room), now our number went down from originally eighteen people to only five. This was probably our limit.

“Akihisa, just hold on a little bit longer!”

Just when I started to think about retreating, an encouraging voice came.

I looked around, and saw Yuuji and the others at the far back. The support had finally come!

But come to think of it, how could their sound travel so far? They were so far away from me, why could I hear what they said so clearly?

“It is their back up troops! Defeat Yoshii and his men before they combine their force! Else it will be dangerous for us!”

Class D frontline commander---Tsukamoto's voice was clear as well.

Damn! Even if Yuuji's troop was here, they were still far away from where I am. If we were to be defeated before they arrived, we would all be sent to tuition room!

“Nishimura Yuyichiro, dead!”

Four people left.

Yuuji, they all were.....still very far away from us!

What should I do? What should I do? Yoshii Akihisa!

“Igarashi sensei, I am Suzuki from Class D, activating summoning system!”

“I am not going to lose! I am Tanaka from Class F. Show yourself, my syokanju!”

Damn! Tanaka is caught as well?

Class D Suzuki Ichiro VS Class F Tanaka Akira

Chemistry 93 marks VS 67 marks

Tanaka immediately turned into a lost soul.

There were only three people left.

It seemed that Yuuji and the others couldn't make it in time.

Damn it, damn it, damn it!

“Forward!”

The enemy army was rushing to us fiercely; could it be that they also felt that it was important time now?

Class D Suzuki Ichiro VS Class F Shibazaki Takumi

Chemistry 25 marks VS 66 marks

Although we had successfully defeated Suzuki, we were not in good shape as well.

“Teacher, Sasajima Keigo from Class D is here! Syokanju summoning!”

Class D Sasajima Keigo VS Class F Shibazaki Takumi

Chemistry 99 marks VS 41 marks

After defeating Shibazaki, Sasajima brought his syokanju and rushed towards me. I was in the range of summoning, if I didn't summon my syokanju now, I would be sent to the tuition room.

“Yoshii Akihisa! Your head is mine!”

There is no other way! I can only fight him head on!

I took a deep breath, gathered all my strengths together.

“I am not going to lose to you!”

Making use of the time space made when the enemy syokanju rushed towards me, I shouted out loud:
“Syokanju summoning!”

After that, a magical circle appeared below my legs.

Some sort of material was taken out from my body, and I was filled with a feeling of being freed.

What appear besides me was another me which was wearing a special attack uniform.

“Class F troop commander Yoshii Akihisa is here waiting, where is my-----Ouch, it hurt!”

My shoulder suddenly suffered immense pain.

It really hurts! Don't appear right in front of the enemy! The pain that bounced back felt really hurt!

“The commander is an idiot! I can handle him alone, everyone step down!”

Additionally, I was humiliated as well! It was just because the position where I summoned my syokanju was a little bit bad!

“Die, Yoshii!”

The enemy rushed towards my syokanju on the ground.

“Not so easy!”

First, rush to the enemy and maintain low position, and then----

(Dashing sound)

Making use of the time lag, I made the enemy tripped and fell on the ground.

“What?”

Shibazaki's split self easily tripped over.

“Ah! Kirishima's skirt flips!”

I pointed to the back of Class D and shouted out loudly.

“What?”

This was surprising. She was really famous, the beautiful and talented Class A class leader-----Year 2 representative Kirishima. Not only had the Class D boys, even the Class D girls had also turned around to look.

Female students, since we are studying together, please have a little bit more interest in guys! Come to think of it, Kirishima was interested in girls as well.

While my brain was thinking about this sort of useless stuff, my movement didn't stop because of it. I made use of the time when everyone's focus was diverted; I took off one of my shoes and threw it towards the window with all my force.

(Window breaking sound)

Along with the breaking sound, the window glass scattered around.

“What? What happened?”

The sudden accident shocked everyone. Good, then there is no problem now!

“Wa, Shimada! What do you want to do with that?”

In order to avoid the punishment later, I performed this show, and then I grabbed the fire extinguisher and pulled off the safety ring.

(Spraying sound)

The powder was sprayed along with the sound.

“Wa! What's going on?”

“(Clearing mouth) Isn’t it the dry powder from fire extinguisher?”

“I can't see a thing in front of me!”

With the low visibility, it was quite impossible to continue the fight.

“Shimada, why do you want to do that!”

I shouted another line of words just to be safe. Now everyone would think that Shimada was the culprit right?

“Shimada from Class F! You are such a mean girl!”

“Unforgivable! I am going to add her into the 'Most Unwilling to be Her Boyfriend' top ten rank!”

“That's right! Make her unable to find any boyfriend before she graduate!”

“But, it is so cool... onee-sama....”

......I think I had done something that couldn't be settled by breaking only one or two ribs.

I...I am sorry, Shimada. I won't let your sacrifice go in vain!

I lowered my head and stayed silence to pray for her sacrifice, I turned back and saw Yuuji and the others were just meters away from me.

Good, we finally joined force!

“HAAA!”

I held the empty fire extinguisher and threw it towards the water spray on the ceiling.

Right on target! Then there should be no problem....

(Water spraying sound)

Just as I thought, the water sprayed and the power fog was fading away with the water droplet.

“Sorry to keep you waiting, Yoshii! Igarashi sensei, Kondo Yoshimune from Class F is here!”
The person who appeared in the scene with the clear view and who gave out the challenge was Kondo, one of the members of the main troop lead by Yuuji.

“Syokanju summoning!”

Class D Nakano Kenta VS Class F Kondo Yoshimune

Chemistry 43 marks VS 91 marks

“Damn! Retreat first! Everyone keep up the pace!”

Enemy troop commander Tsukamoto's retreat command came from not far away.

“Don't chase after them, combine force with Akihisa and return to the class.”

This was the command from the Class F class leader Sakamoto Yuuji. He gave this passive command because he was probably afraid that stepping too deeply into the enemy territory would attract the enemy’s main force. Otherwise he should have been laughing out loud crazily and going after the retreating enemy.

“You looks like you are fine, Akihisa.”

“Yeah, not too bad!”

Somehow, I managed to avoid the danger.

<center>☆</center>

After I had a chemistry test to replenish my score back in class…

“Akihisa, good work!”

General Yuuji actually said something nice, and honestly praised me? Did he just have the wrong medicine?

I looked at his face with questions.

He had a bright smile that made people hard to look at on his face, which made me a bit unhappy.

The guy in front of me----

“Did you hear the school broadcast?”

“Yeah, I listened to it very clearly.”

Just as I thought, he was laughing at my misfortune! Unforgivable!

Although I felt like throwing him out of the window, I didn't have time to deal with him now, because there was a more important person I had to eliminate immediately.

“Yuuji, do you know where Sugawa is now?”

Where was the cute little Sugawa that I wanted to see the most now? He could be hiding somewhere; in that case I am going to find him even if I had to dig into the ground.

“Hasn’t he come back since a long time ago?”

With respect to my determination to kill, Yuuji said something out of my expectation.

Oooo! He had came back? I felt my heart was beating very fast!

There was no need to hurry, I needed to calm down. No problem, there was no problem at all. I had just grabbed a knife from the household management classroom; my sock was filled with sand and rock as well.

“I can do it; I can definitely kill him...”

“Are you going to kill him?”

Ah, Sugawa.... I want, I want to see you sooner.

“By the way, I have something that I forget to tell you.”

It seemed that Yuuji had something to say, but leave it for later! The most important thing now is-----

“The content in the broadcast is my idea.”

You bastard!

(Akihisa yelling)

I dashed towards Yuuji, pulled out the knife, the target was the liver that was hard to defend but could easily become a deadly wound, my right hand held the sock with sand and rocks and aimed at Yuuji's head blind spot----

“Ah, Funakoshi sensei.”

Damn! I needed to retreat first. Eliminating Yuuji was important, but my virginity mattered even more!

I kicked the Japanese style table along the way, rushed into the cupboard with the cleaning tools and closed the door tightly. Now she doesn't know where I am right?

“Don't bother with that idiot; it is about time to finish the war.”

“That's right. There are students leaving the school now, now is the time.”

“......(nodded)”

“Good! Let's go to get the head of Class D class leader!”

“OH!”

I could feel that everyone was leaving the classroom.

Actually I needed to go together with him. But Funakoshi was outside; I could not just jump out and die.

Damn! At this rate Yuuji would run away!

“Ah, Akihisa.”

“I was lying when I said Funakoshi sensei was here.”

Along with the footsteps, the classroom was now empty.

<nowiki>-----</nowiki>Lying?

I peeped out from the gap of the cupboard.

There was no one there.

<nowiki>-----</nowiki>I was cheated!

I kicked the cupboard door open, and dashed out to the corridors.

Since we were starting our final attacks on Class D, the enemy should be at the corridors linking the old and the new school building.

I moved cleverly, stayed out of sight of those who had finished the school and dashed towards the destination. Now, the enemy and our troop were mixing among the students and fought against each other.

“Hide well among the students going home! Try to create a situation to fight one enemy together!”

My enemy's voice was spreading across the battlefield.

“You, go around that way! I am going to challenge mathematic with this guy!”

“Then I will use Traditional Japanese to challenge---”

“I will use Japanese History----”

From where I was standing, I could see my classmates were surrounding the student from Class D individually. Our side used the lowly tactics that made use of the chaotic situation when the school had finished in order to get close to the enemy, and then to surround them and to attack together.

“I have defeated Tsukamoto from Class D.”

A really loud voice rang.

It seemed that the Tsukamoto who had been giving us a hard time had been beaten. Now the entire homeroom meeting in each class has ended, it was much easier to get a teacher to supervise the battle, which was why this plan could go more smoothly.

But, all of this mean nothing to me now---- if I don't kill Yuuji now!

“Yuuji, where are you!”

I headed towards the direction where the sound was coming from just now.

Mixing among the students made it harder to find him, but he was very tall, I could definite find him in a----Here you are!

“Yuuji, wash your neck and prepare----”

I rushed toward him, and at the same time…

“The backup troops are here! Don't worry everyone! Calm down and look around you before you act, make sure that you don't get surrounded!”

Darn! Isn't that Class D class leader Hiraga?

“That’s Class D main troop! They finally act!”

It sounded like someone from my class.

Now the main troops from both sides were gathering in the corridors.

“Half of the main force aims for Sakamoto's head! The rest go to help our classmates who are being surrounded!”

“OO---”

Hiraga gave the command, immediately Yuuji was surrounded by Class D’s main troop.

Yuuji placed the main troop around him. Although he wouldn't be in any immediate danger, the whole situation was getting very complicated however.

Also, I couldn't even get close to Yuuji, who were being surrounded by layers of enemy. Damn!

Can’t I get revenge for what happened to me?

“Class F retreat first! Blend into the students to disturb the enemy's movement.”

Yuuji's sound was still as clear as ever.

The situation was really bad now, we better retreat now.

“Don't let them get away! Fighting one on one is definitely to our advantages! Hunt all of them down!”

This tactic could only be carried by Class D because they were stronger individually.

Now their main troop was separated and started hunting down our troop individually. At the moment the defence beside Hiraga was much weaker, but Hiraga was the class leader for Class D, which means his score was highest in the class. To deal with Class F, as long as they didn't get surrounded, they wouldn't be in danger. Splitting the force now was quite a good judgement.
I was running around in the battlefield, Hiraga suddenly appeared in front of me. The defence around him was so weak that there was no personal guard around him.

“Chance!”

Since I couldn't kill Yuuji, I would just do what I needed to do in this Test Summoning War.

I quickly ran towards Hiraga. Luckily there were the Modern Japanese teacher Takeuchi sensei and the Traditional Japanese teacher Mukai sensei there, so even if I couldn't finish him in one hit, it would still do some decent damage to him!

“Mukai sensei! Yoshii from Class F will----”

“Tamano Miki from Class D, syokanju summoning!”

“What! A personal guard?”

Although we were hiding among the students going home, they would still look out for suspicious people, for example Class F students!

“Too bad, Funakoshi sensei's boyfriend?”

Hiraga's face was filled with smile of victory.

“You, you are wrong! That's just bullshit from Yuuji!”

“Don't be shy. Go Tamano, show him our most sincere wishes.”

“Understood.”

Tamano already summoned her syokanju, armoured with the Traditional Japanese scores.

“Damn! I am that close to defeating Class D myself!”

“What are you talking about, Funakoshi's boyfriend? Even if the defence around me looks weak, my personal guard will appear when Class F students approach. Besides, even if there is no personal guard around me, a minion like you won't be able to defeat me anyway.”

Hiraga had a show of disgust on his face, and looked down on me. That is driving me mad!

So I learned from him, counter attacked with one of my eye closed and said:
“I feel the same as well. It is too hard to do it all by myself. Therefore ----”

I purposely stopped and took a breath.

“Himeji, it is all depends on you now.”

“What?”

Hiraga's face had 'what the hell are you talking about, you idiot?' written on his face.

“Er...”

Himeji shyly tapped on Hiraga's shoulder from his back.

“Huh? Himeji? What's up? This is not the corridor heading to Class A right?”

Hiraga still didn't know what was going on until now. That's understandable; normally no one would think that she was in Class F, isn't it?

“It... it's not like that.”

Himeji was shy and feeling uneasy, which made her looked even cuter. Hmm, she was really cuter than Hideyoshi. Wait, it was wrong enough to think Hideyoshi was cute.

“Himeji Mizuki from Class F, nice to meet you.”

“Ah, nice to see you as well.”

“Er...I would like to challenge Hiraga with Modern Japanese.”

“....I see, OK.”

“”Er... syo...Syokanju summoning.”

Class F Himeji Mizuki VS Class D Hiraga Genji

Modern Japanese 339 marks VS 129 marks

“Huh? What?”

The confused Hiraga made his syokanju pose, and both of them were confronting each other.

However, he didn’t stand a chance....Clearly, Himeji's syokanju was much stronger, and easily held a long sword which was two times longer than its height.

“I...I am sorry.”

Himeji's split self used the speed that didn't fit its huge weapon, immediately got close to the opponent.

Without giving the opponent any chance of counter attack, she defeated Class D class leader in one hit, and ended the war.

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| Back to [[Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume1_The_Third_Question|The Third Question]]
| Return to [[Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju|Main Page]]
| Forward to [[Baka to Tesuto to Syokanju:Volume1_The_Fifth_Question|The Fifth Question]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume7 Chapter5

2008-09-23T11:26:41Z

Mickey:

Roughly a mile out from the battlements of Fort South Gotha, at the staging area for the assault, the three hundred and fifty troops of the De Vinuiyu Battalion were awaiting the horn to signal the beginning of the attack.

Today, fifteen days after the landings, the Allied Army was finally launching their offensive.

Leading the Second Company, Guiche was shivering from head to toe, staring intently at the mist-covered city of South Gotha.

“Company commander, sir!”

The sergeant on guard at his side, Nicola, spoke in a soft tone.

“W-w-w-what is it?” Guiche stammered.

“You dropped your wand.”

Guiche immediately looked below at his feet and saw his rose-shaped wand lying on the ground.

He frantically picked it back up and shoved it into his chest pocket, while trying to maintain the solemn expression on his face.

“Company commander, sir!”

“W-what is it?”

“Although it might not be my concern, I still think it would be better for you to go take a leak first.”

Guiche immediately glared at him and exclaimed:

“I’ve already gone!”

“That’s good, then.” Nicola replied while grinning.

“There’s nothing to be nervous about. According to the reports in the past few days, the enemy’s cannons have all been destroyed by our fleet’s bombardment, and they’ve only deployed monstrous humanoid creatures [Editor's Note: The best I can do here] to guard the streets”

“Those m-monstrous humanoids are incredibly ferocious, and their bodies are massive.”

“But they are foes that are incredibly easy to lure into traps.” Nicola remarked while watching ahead.

Guiche observed the small man carrying his arquebus. This was the first real battle he had participated in, and there was no one else he could rely on. With such thoughts in his mind, the man in front of him appeared to be larger than any lunkhead he knew.

“However… from where could we start our assault? The whole city is surrounded by those huge rock walls…”

Hearing Guiche’s concern, Nicola nodded his head.

“Someone’s going to come ‘open a route’ for us soon.”

After some time idly passing by, a fleet of battleships appeared in the skies above. The ten battleships, by then all neatly lined up in a row, proceeded to begin bombarding the wall with cannon fire. In the face of the floating battleships’ firepower, the enemy was completely powerless.

“Boom—! Boom—! Boom—!” Accompanied by the thunderous roar of cannon fire and thick clouds of smoke, the walls began to crumble and cheers could be heard erupting from the soldiers assembled at the staging area. Under the barrage of cannon fire, the walls along the battlements collapsed.

And then, appearing right in front of their eyes, was a group of huge mud golems.

“They must be golems made by Triangle Class magicians.” Guiche thought to himself.

Since he himself was a Dot Grade magician, he could never create such large golems. He looked up at it in admiration – Although it was slightly smaller than the mud golems created by Fouquet of the Crumbling Dirt, whom had once rattled the whole of Tristain, they were still huge. The mud golems, with a height of roughly twenty meters, solidly stumbled along, gradually nearing the collapsed walls.

On the backs of the mud golems were flags bearing the family emblems of their respective creators, and Guiche, upon noticing a familiar emblem amongst them, instinctively yelled out loud:

“T-that's brother’s mud golem!”

It must belong to his brother, since the flag fluttering on its back bore the emblem of the Gramont family, ‘A Rose and Panther’.

At that instant, with a whoosh, a large object of some short flew straight towards the mud golems approaching the wall. Wham! One of the mud golems had its abdomen shot through into a gaping hole. The golem immediately lost its balance, and collapsed into a heap onto the ground. The metallic lights shot towards the approaching golems one after another, felling many of them as they were struck by its fire.

“What in the world was that?” Guiche gasped.

“It’s a giant ballista.” Nicola replied immediately. “I’m afraid they're probably operated by the orcs. It's a three meter-long weapon based on the crossbow, capable of shooting giant bolts. If a human were to be struck by it, they would surely be smashed into pieces. But then again, they're not designed to be used against people.”

Guiche worriedly watched his brother’s golem. A bolt was sticking out of the golem’s leg, but fortunately, the mud golem still remained standing.

“Is company commander...a member of the Gramont family?” Nicola asked, noticing Guiche’s excitement.

“I’m the youngest son.”

Hearing Guiche’s reply, Nicola's eyes opened wide in astonishment.

“That means you are the Marshal’s…! What a surprise! What brought you to a lowly gun battalion like ours? With your father’s name, whether it be the knights, or an elite regimental headquarters, wouldn’t you be able to join any battalion you desire?”

“If I were to use my father’s name, does it not mean that it is no longer because of my merit?” Guice replied as he looked to the front.

Nicola was unable to say anything, but after a while, he grinned and slapped Guiche’s shoulder.

“I like your kind of attitude, young master. Since that’s how it is, we ain’t returning back home until we win our merit and glory!”

Soon after, a troop of dragon knights arrived as well. Heading straight towards the ballistae upon the battlements, and with a combination of magic and dragon fire, they quickly silenced the ballistae.

Finally arriving at the foot of the collapsed wall, which had been turned into rubble by the cannon fire earlier, the mud golems began clearing away the rubble.

“They're making an entrance.”

His men would soon breach into the city through that entry. Guiche’s entire body began to tremble uncontrollably.

“You're shaking?”

“…E-even though I would really like to say it's due to the excitement…it's most probably because of fear. Ugh…”

“Heh, being honest is a good thing, you will never succeed on reckless courage alone. But, you can’t be too cowardly either. Regardless, just let me take care of it.”

Nicola raised his hands towards the roughly hundred arquebusiers behind him. Another fifty or so pikemen acted as their guard. This company numbering roughly hundred and fifty men, were the soldiers under Guiche.

“Prime and load your cartridge—!”

The arqebusiers then leisurely loaded their barrels with the bullet and gunpowder.

“Company commander sir, might I trouble you to light this?” Nicola pulled a length of slow match towards Guiche.

Guiche nodded, and cast an ‘Ignite’ spell on the cord. Accompanying the sizzling noise of the slow match smouldering, a burning smell hung in the air. Nicola called a soldier over, and handed the ignited cord over to be distributed amongst the other soldiers.

“This is a slow match given by our company commander! Make sure that it is not extinguished!”

The response that returned lacked any sense of enthusiasm.

Rumble—! The golems cleared away the wall. At that moment, Nicola poked Guiche in the waist and said:

“Company commander sir, let’s go.”

Raising his wand whilst still trembling, Guiche yelled out:

“G-g-gramont Company, forward!”

The veteran arquebusiers followed behind with staggering footsteps. It was only then that Guiche realised – it was only his own company that was charging forward! The order to charge hadn’t been passed down from the top yet!

“Hey, sergeant—“ He was about to voice his complaint, but stopped upon noticing Nicola’s calm and confident expression.

Once a company has begun advancing, it was almost impossible to halt their advance, and thus they could only continue moving forward.

A few seconds later, an order to “Charge!” resounded from the ranks behind.

Like a surging tidal wave, soldiers, knights and assorted others all stormed in their direction.

“We're all old veterans after all. If we don’t start out a bit earlier, we won’t be able to catch up.”

Probably due to the reason that they had set out earlier, Guiche’s company was the first to reach one of the breaches along the battlements. But a couple of knights chased past them, storming into the city.

“But we were the first to get here!” Guiche shouted as he prepared to storm inside, right before Nicole grabbed him.

Immediately afterwards, the knights which had just charged in were sent flying back out together with their mounts, landing in front of Guiche in a miserable state. It seemed that on the other side of the wall were club-wielding orcs, waiting for simple-minded fools like them to deliver themselves to their doom.

Enormous monsters with a size at least five times that of a human, the group of orcs spotted Guiche's party and immediately stormed towards them. Guiche remembered the time when he had gone treasure-hunting with everyone; how they had been ambushed by orcs like these as well. His bronze golems had been pummelled into oblivion by them back then.

A sense of dread welled up within him.

“Fire! Fire! Quickly, fire!” Guiche began to yell frantically.

“Don’t fire just yet! Company commander sir! Use an incantation to knock over that guy furthest at the back! Quickly!”

Then, acting accordingly to what he had said, Guiche waved his artificial rose. Erupting from the ground below, a hand grabbed a hold of the leg of the orc at the back.

With a "Crash!" right in the middle of the narrow breach in the wall, the orc tripped over.

“First platoon! The leading group is your target! Fire!”

Without delay, Nicola issued the order to pour volley fire onto the orc at the head of the approaching group.

The thirty or so arquebusiers fired their guns in concert at the leading orc, shredding it to a honeycomb. The other orcs at the forefront were felled onto the ground as well, blocking the advance of the group behind them. Not the type to let such an opportunity go, Nicola bellowed his next order without hesitation.

“Second platoon! Fire—!”

Although the orcs were capable of waving their clubs about even after a barrage of bullets, they still couldn’t endure the impact of the dozens of bullets fired at such close quarters.

The orcs which were trailing behind decided to retreat, but within the narrow breach of the wall, the orc at the rear had been knocked to the ground by Guiche’s magic, unable to move. At the front, they were obstructed by the corpses of their allies. Just as they stumbled and trudged through the corpses to charge through, they were greeted with the volley fire of the remaining arquebusiers.

The last few remaining orcs were then met with the charge of the pikemen and quickly eliminated.

Staring at the twenty or so orc corpses on the ground, Guiche voiced out in admiration:

“S-so powerful...”

While he instructed the arquebusiers to reload their bullets, he revealed a grin.

“It's because these guys are very simple-minded- once they spot the enemy, they’ll come charging straight at them.”

The veteran sergeant laughed as he patted Guiche’s shoulder.

“Company commander sir, look, now you can earn the highest merit.”

And just like that, the Ragtag Battalion demonstrated an extraordinary level of solidarity. Meanwhile on another front, was the solitary ‘Trump Card of the Allied Army’.

It was Louise and her familiar.

South Gotha was built upon a relatively high mountain. Encircled on all sides by a wall, a main road shaped like a five-pointed star was constructed within. Legends say that this was the first city built by the Founder on the continent of Albion; Whether this was the truth or not was impossible to know.

However, it was only the five roads of that pentagram that displayed that elegant geometric design, within it was a complex of countless side streets and disorderly alleyways. It was no different than the other cities that could be seen all over Halkeginia.

At the moment, Louise was running frantically through a small alleyway. Saito could be seen by her side with Delflinger firmly in his grasp, followed closely by the various members of the dragon knights in disguise.

Chasing them from their rear were ten or so huge trolls and fang-bearing ogres; both were giants that measured roughly five meters tall.

Fortunately, this being a small alleyway, the beasts seemed to be struggling to squeeze through. Because they were crashing through protruding walls and windows alike as they chased through, it took them quite a while. If it had been a wide open plain instead, Louise and them would surely have been caught up to in an instant.

To find out why Louise was running back and forth through the maze of alleyways within South Gotha, we would have to begin from the mission that they had accepted.

In the simplest sense, their objective coincided with that of the assaulting main force: Infiltrate the city from the opposite side, with their original purpose to use ‘Illusion’ magic to create a phantom army, thus plunging the enemy into disarray…

“Why did you have to suddenly yell out like that?! Hey!” shouted Louise as she ran.

Three hours ago, they had snuck into the city under the cover of darkness.

“Didn’t I already tell you? No matter what you see, don’t act surprised! Hey!”

“B-but... It's too big! That troll thing! That ogre or something!”

The thing is, Louise’s Void magic required an exceptionally long incantation period.

Just as she was chanting the incantation on a street corner whilst pretending to be preaching, an Albion noble responsible for patrolling went over to inquire:

“Who are you people supposed to be?”

“We are participants in the Founder’s Rite of Passage, which has brought us to this ancient city of South Gotha. We wish for Albion to achieve victory, so we are currently praying to the heavens.”

Although René had said so without blinking an eye, the patrolling magician, with a peculiar expression, still asked..

“Don’t tell me... you're spies sent by Tristain and Germania?!”

Louise hastily shook her head rapidly.

René also shook his head.

Then Saito, noticing the huge troll standing behind the magician, inadvertently cried out loud:

“It's so big! Just what is it?”

The magician immediately brought his face close to Saito, who had unwittingly cried out. “A very rarely seen face...”

I’m suspected, Saito thought, assuming a straight posture. The magician meticulously measured Saito up.

“Let me ask you - who is the general that commands the Second Army of the Holy Republic of Albion?”

Saito tensed up.

''A general!? How am I supposed to know things like this?'' Looking around him, all he could see were the beads of the sweat on everyone’s foreheads. ''Crap, the success of the mission depends all on my answer. But... I have no idea what the general’s name is.''

The enemy magician pressed his face closer, glaring fiercely at him, and said:

“What’s wrong? You don’t know? You don’t even know the name of the Sir General who protects this place? Do you really hail from Albion? Spit it out!!”

Saito’s mind began plunge into disarray. And, having plunged into disarray...his mind was completely blank.

“Tokugawa Ieyasu.”

He made up such an answer. When it came to general’s names, he only knew this one.

“What Tokugawa Ieyasu?! Where’s he from?! Why couldn’t you give a more appropriate answer?!" shouted Louise as she ran.

“It’s not like there was another choice! He was the only one I knew!”

“Whatever, I won’t blame you for now.”

No, rather it was all his fault, but nothing could be done now. Louise continued:

“But why didn’t you just take care of them like usual? There was only a few of them!”

When Saito had replied “Tokugawa Ieyasu”, the magician was taken aback, before yelling “Suspicious persons!” and launching a suprise attack with the troll.

Saito was originally going to block their attacks...but was sent flying by the troll in one hit.

The overwhelming strength of the gigantic humanoid creatures...it was difficult to endure, even though he was Gandalfr. And there were almost ten of those monsters, to boot. ''Even if I can’t kill them, I should be able to at least resist their attacks''... However, today’s Saito was not the same as his usual self.

“What’s wrong, Partner? Why don't I sense any enthusiasm from you?”

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume7 Chapter5

2008-09-22T23:53:30Z

Mickey:

Roughly a mile out from the battlements of Fort South Gotha, at the staging area for the assault, the three hundred and fifty troops of the De Vinuiyu Battalion were awaiting the horn to signal the beginning of the attack.

Today, fifteen days after the landings, the Allied Army was finally launching their offensive.

Leading the Second Company, Guiche was shivering from head to toe, staring intently at the mist-covered city of South Gotha.

“Company commander, sir!”

The sergeant on guard at his side, Nicola, spoke in a soft tone.

“W-w-w-what is it?” Guiche stammered.

“You dropped your wand.”

Guiche immediately looked below at his feet and saw his rose-shaped wand lying on the ground.

He frantically picked it back up and shoved it into his chest pocket, while trying to maintain the solemn expression on his face.

“Company commander, sir!”

“W-what is it?”

“Although it might not be my concern, I still think it would be better for you to go take a leak first.”

Guiche immediately glared at him and exclaimed:

“I’ve already gone!”

“That’s good, then.” Nicola replied while grinning.

“There’s nothing to be nervous about. According to the reports in the past few days, the enemy’s cannons have all been destroyed by our fleet’s bombardment, and they’ve only deployed monstrous humanoid creatures [Editor's Note: The best I can do here] to guard the streets”

“Those m-monstrous humanoids are incredibly ferocious, and their bodies are massive.”

“But they are foes that are incredibly easy to lure into traps.” Nicola remarked while watching ahead.

Guiche observed the small man carrying his arquebus. This was the first real battle he had participated in, and there was no one else he could rely on. With such thoughts in his mind, the man in front of him appeared to be larger than any lunkhead he knew.

“However… from where could we start our assault? The whole city is surrounded by those huge rock walls…”

Hearing Guiche’s concern, Nicola nodded his head.

“Someone’s going to come ‘open a route’ for us soon.”

After some time idly passing by, a fleet of battleships appeared in the skies above. The ten battleships, by then all neatly lined up in a row, proceeded to begin bombarding the wall with cannon fire. In the face of the floating battleships’ firepower, the enemy was completely powerless.

“Boom—! Boom—! Boom—!” Accompanied by the thunderous roar of cannon fire and thick clouds of smoke, the walls began to crumble and cheers could be heard erupting from the soldiers assembled at the staging area. Under the barrage of cannon fire, the walls along the battlements collapsed.

And then, appearing right in front of their eyes, was a group of huge mud golems.

“They must be golems made by Triangle Class magicians.” Guiche thought to himself.

Since he himself was a Dot Grade magician, he could never create such large golems. He looked up at it in admiration – Although it was slightly smaller than the mud golems created by Fouquet of the Crumbling Dirt, whom had once rattled the whole of Tristain, they were still huge. The mud golems, with a height of roughly twenty meters, solidly stumbled along, gradually nearing the collapsed walls.

On the backs of the mud golems were flags bearing the family emblems of their respective creators, and Guiche, upon noticing a familiar emblem amongst them, instinctively yelled out loud:

“T-that's brother’s mud golem!”

It must belong to his brother, since the flag fluttering on its back bore the emblem of the Gramont family, ‘A Rose and Panther’.

At that instant, with a whoosh, a large object of some short flew straight towards the mud golems approaching the wall. Wham! One of the mud golems had its abdomen shot through into a gaping hole. The golem immediately lost its balance, and collapsed into a heap onto the ground. The metallic lights shot towards the approaching golems one after another, felling many of them as they were struck by its fire.

“What in the world was that?” Guiche gasped.

“It’s a giant ballista.” Nicola replied immediately. “I’m afraid they're probably operated by the orcs. It's a three meter-long weapon based on the crossbow, capable of shooting giant bolts. If a human were to be struck by it, they would surely be smashed into pieces. But then again, they're not designed to be used against people.”

Guiche worriedly watched his brother’s golem. A bolt was sticking out of the golem’s leg, but fortunately, the mud golem still remained standing.

“Is company commander...a member of the Gramont family?” Nicola asked, noticing Guiche’s excitement.

“I’m the youngest son.”

Hearing Guiche’s reply, Nicola's eyes opened wide in astonishment.

“That means you are the Marshal’s…! What a surprise! What brought you to a lowly gun battalion like ours? With your father’s name, whether it be the knights, or an elite regimental headquarters, wouldn’t you be able to join any battalion you desire?”

“If I were to use my father’s name, does it not mean that it is no longer because of my merit?” Guice replied as he looked to the front.

Nicola was unable to say anything, but after a while, he grinned and slapped Guiche’s shoulder.

“I like your kind of attitude, young master. Since that’s how it is, we ain’t returning back home until we win our merit and glory!”

Soon after, a troop of dragon knights arrived as well. Heading straight towards the ballistae upon the battlements, and with a combination of magic and dragon fire, they quickly silenced the ballistae.

Finally arriving at the foot of the collapsed wall, which had been turned into rubble by the cannon fire earlier, the mud golems began clearing away the rubble.

“They're making an entrance.”

His men would soon breach into the city through that entry. Guiche’s entire body began to tremble uncontrollably.

“You're shaking?”

“…E-even though I would really like to say it's due to the excitement…it's most probably because of fear. Ugh…”

“Heh, being honest is a good thing, you will never succeed on reckless courage alone. But, you can’t be too cowardly either. Regardless, just let me take care of it.”

Nicola raised his hands towards the roughly hundred arquebusiers behind him. Another fifty or so pikemen acted as their guard. This company numbering roughly hundred and fifty men, were the soldiers under Guiche.

“Prime and load your cartridge—!”

The arqebusiers then leisurely loaded their barrels with the bullet and gunpowder.

“Company commander sir, might I trouble you to light this?” Nicola pulled a length of slow match towards Guiche.

Guiche nodded, and cast an ‘Ignite’ spell on the cord. Accompanying the sizzling noise of the slow match smouldering, a burning smell hung in the air. Nicola called a soldier over, and handed the ignited cord over to be distributed amongst the other soldiers.

“This is a slow match given by our company commander! Make sure that it is not extinguished!”

The response that returned lacked any sense of enthusiasm.

Rumble—! The golems cleared away the wall. At that moment, Nicola poked Guiche in the waist and said:

“Company commander sir, let’s go.”

Raising his wand whilst still trembling, Guiche yelled out:

“G-g-gramont Company, forward!”

The veteran arquebusiers followed behind with staggering footsteps. It was only then that Guiche realised – it was only his own company that was charging forward! The order to charge hadn’t been passed down from the top yet!

“Hey, sergeant—“ He was about to voice his complaint, but stopped upon noticing Nicola’s calm and confident expression.

Once a company has begun advancing, it was almost impossible to halt their advance, and thus they could only continue moving forward.

A few seconds later, an order to “Charge!” resounded from the ranks behind.

Like a surging tidal wave, soldiers, knights and assorted others all stormed in their direction.

“We're all old veterans after all. If we don’t start out a bit earlier, we won’t be able to catch up.”

Probably due to the reason that they had set out earlier, Guiche’s company was the first to reach one of the breaches along the battlements. But a couple of knights chased past them, storming into the city.

“But we were the first to get here!” Guiche shouted as he prepared to storm inside, right before Nicole grabbed him.

Immediately afterwards, the knights which had just charged in were sent flying back out together with their mounts, landing in front of Guiche in a miserable state. It seemed that on the other side of the wall were club-wielding orcs, waiting for simple-minded fools like them to deliver themselves to their doom.

Enormous monsters with a size at least five times that of a human, the group of orcs spotted Guiche's party and immediately stormed towards them. Guiche remembered the time when he had gone treasure-hunting with everyone; how they had been ambushed by orcs like these as well. His bronze golems had been pummelled into oblivion by them back then.

A sense of dread welled up within him.

“Fire! Fire! Quickly, fire!” Guiche began to yell frantically.

“Don’t fire just yet! Company commander sir! Use an incantation to knock over that guy furthest at the back! Quickly!”

Then, acting accordingly to what he had said, Guiche waved his artificial rose. Erupting from the ground below, a hand grabbed a hold of the leg of the orc at the back.

With a "Crash!" right in the middle of the narrow breach in the wall, the orc tripped over.

“First platoon! The leading group is your target! Fire!”

Without delay, Nicola issued the order to pour volley fire onto the orc at the head of the approaching group.

The thirty or so arquebusiers fired their guns in concert at the leading orc, shredding it to a honeycomb. The other orcs at the forefront were felled onto the ground as well, blocking the advance of the group behind them. Not the type to let such an opportunity go, Nicola bellowed his next order without hesitation.

“Second platoon! Fire—!”

Although the orcs were capable of waving their clubs about even after a barrage of bullets, they still couldn’t endure the impact of the dozens of bullets fired at such close quarters.

The orcs which were trailing behind decided to retreat, but within the narrow breach of the wall, the orc at the rear had been knocked to the ground by Guiche’s magic, unable to move. At the front, they were obstructed by the corpses of their allies. Just as they stumbled and trudged through the corpses to charge through, they were greeted with the volley fire of the remaining arquebusiers.

The last few remaining orcs were then met with the charge of the pikemen and quickly eliminated.

Staring at the twenty or so orc corpses on the ground, Guiche voiced out in admiration:

“S-so powerful...”

While he instructed the arquebusiers to reload their bullets, he revealed a grin.

“It's because these guys are very simple-minded- once they spot the enemy, they’ll come charging straight at them.”

The veteran sergeant laughed as he patted Guiche’s shoulder.

“Company commander sir, look, now you can earn the highest merit.”

And just like that, the Ragtag Battalion demonstrated an extraordinary level of solidarity. Meanwhile on another front, was the solitary ‘Trump Card of the Allied Army’.

It was Louise and her familiar.

South Gotha was built upon a relatively high mountain. Encircled on all sides by a wall, a main road shaped like a five-pointed star was constructed within. Legends say that this was the first city built by the Founder on the continent of Albion; Whether this was the truth or not was impossible to know.

However, it was only the five roads of that pentagram that displayed that elegant geometric design, within it was a complex of countless side streets and disorderly alleyways. It was no different than the other cities that could be seen all over Halkeginia.

At the moment, Louise was running frantically through a small alleyway. Saito could be seen by her side with Delflinger firmly in his grasp, followed closely by the various members of the dragon knights in disguise.

Chasing them from their rear were ten or so huge trolls and fang-bearing ogres; both were giants that measured roughly five meters tall.

Fortunately, this being a small alleyway, the beasts seemed to be struggling to squeeze through. Because they were crashing through protruding walls and windows alike as they chased through, it took them quite a while. If it had been a wide open plain instead, Louise and them would surely have been caught up to in an instant.

To find out why Louise was running back and forth through the maze of alleyways within South Gotha, we would have to begin from the mission that they had accepted.

In the simplest sense, their objective coincided with that of the assaulting main force: Infiltrate the city from the opposite side, with their original purpose to use ‘Illusion’ magic to create a phantom army, thus plunging the enemy into disarray…

“Why did you have to suddenly yell out like that?! Hey!” shouted Louise as she ran.

Three hours ago, they had snuck into the city under the cover of darkness.

“Didn’t I already tell you? No matter what you see, don’t act surprised! Hey!”

“B-but... It's too big! That troll thing! That ogre or something!”

The thing is, Louise’s Void magic required an exceptionally long incantation period.

Just as she was chanting the incantation on a street corner whilst pretending to be preaching, an Albion noble responsible for patrolling went over to inquire:

“Who are you people supposed to be?”

“We are participants in the Founder’s Rite of Passage, which has brought us to this ancient city of South Gotha. We wish for Albion to achieve victory, so we are currently praying to the heavens.”

Although René had said so without blinking an eye, the patrolling magician, with a peculiar expression, still asked..

“Don’t tell me... you're spies sent by Tristain and Germania?!”

Louise hastily shook her head rapidly.

René also shook his head.

Then Saito, noticing the huge troll standing behind the magician, inadvertently cried out loud:

“So big! Just what is it?”

The magician immediately brought his face closer to Saito who had unwittingly cried out. “A very rarely seen face...”

I’m suspected, Saito thought, assuming a straight posture. The magician meticulously measured Saito up.

“Let me ask you - who is the general that commands the Second Army of the Holy Republic of Albion?”

Saito tensed up.

General!? How am I supposed to know things like this? Looking around him, all he could see were the beads of the sweat on everyone’s foreheads. Crap, the success of the mission depends all on my answer. But... I have no idea what the general’s name is.

The enemy magician pressed his face closer, and glaring fiercely at him, said:

“What’s wrong? You don’t know? You don’t even know the name of the Sir General who protects this place? Do you really hail from Albion? Spit it out!!”

Saito’s mind began plunge into disarray. And, having plunged into disarray...his mind was completely blank.

“Tokugawa Ieyasu.”

He made up such an answer. When it came to general’s names, he only knew this one.

“What Tokugawa Ieyasu?! Where’s he from?! Why couldn’t you give a more appropriate answer?!" shouted Louise as she ran.

“It’s not like there was another choice! He was the only one I knew!”

“Whatever, I won’t blame you for now.”

No, rather it was all his fault, but nothing could be done now. Louise continued:

“But why didn’t you just take care of them like usual? There was only a few of them!”

When Saito had replied “Tokugawa Ieyasu”, the magician was taken aback, before yelling “Suspicious persons!” and launching a suprise attack with the troll.

Saito was originally going to block their attacks...but was sent flying by the troll in one hit.

The overwhelming strength of the gigantic humanoid creatures...it was difficult to endure, even though he was Gandalfr. And there were almost ten of those monsters, to boot. ''Even if I can’t kill them, I should be able to at least resist their attacks''... However, today’s Saito was not the same as his usual self.

“What’s wrong, Partner? Why don't I sense any enthusiasm from you?”

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume7 Chapter5

2008-09-22T14:44:41Z

Mickey:

Roughly a mile out from the battlements of Fort South Gotha, at the staging area for the assault, the three hundred and fifty troops of the De Vinuiyu Battalion were awaiting the horn to signal the beginning of the attack.

Today, fifteen days after the landings, the Allied Army was finally launching their offensive.

Leading the Second Company, Guiche was shivering from head to toe, staring intently at the mist-covered city of South Gotha.

“Company commander, sir!”

The sergeant on guard at his side, Nicola, spoke in a soft tone.

“W-w-w-what is it?” Guiche stammered.

“You dropped your wand.”

Guiche immediately looked below at his feet and saw his rose-shaped wand lying on the ground.

He frantically picked it back up and shoved it into his chest pocket, while trying to maintain the solemn expression on his face.

“Company commander, sir!”

“W-what is it?”

“Although it might not be my concern, I still think it would be better for you to go take a leak first.”

Guiche immediately glared at him and exclaimed:

“I’ve already gone!”

“That’s good, then.” Nicola replied while grinning.

“There’s nothing to be nervous about. According to the reports in the past few days, the enemy’s cannons have all been destroyed by our fleet’s bombardment, and they’ve only deployed monstrous humanoid creatures [Editor's Note: The best I can do here] to guard the streets”

“Those m-monstrous humanoids are incredibly ferocious, and their bodies are massive.”

“But they are foes that are incredibly easy to lure into traps.” Nicola remarked while watching ahead.

Guiche observed the small man carrying his arquebus. This was the first real battle he had participated in, and there was no one else he could rely on. With such thoughts in his mind, the man in front of him appeared to be larger than any lunkhead he knew.

“However… from where could we start our assault? The whole city is surrounded by those huge rock walls…”

Hearing Guiche’s concern, Nicola nodded his head.

“Someone’s going to come ‘open a route’ for us soon.”

After some time idly passing by, a fleet of battleships appeared in the skies above. The ten battleships, by then all neatly lined up in a row, proceeded to begin bombarding the wall with cannon fire. In the face of the floating battleships’ firepower, the enemy was completely powerless.

“Boom—! Boom—! Boom—!” Accompanied by the thunderous roar of cannon fire and thick clouds of smoke, the walls began to crumble and cheers could be heard erupting from the soldiers assembled at the staging area. Under the barrage of cannon fire, the walls along the battlements collapsed.

And then, appearing right in front of their eyes, was a group of huge mud golems.

“They must be golems made by Triangle Class magicians.” Guiche thought to himself.

Since he himself was a Dot Grade magician, he could never create such large golems. He looked up at it in admiration – Although it was slightly smaller than the mud golems created by Fouquet of the Crumbling Dirt, whom had once rattled the whole of Tristain, they were still huge. The mud golems, with a height of roughly twenty meters, solidly stumbled along, gradually nearing the collapsed walls.

On the backs of the mud golems were flags bearing the family emblems of their respective creators, and Guiche, upon noticing a familiar emblem amongst them, instinctively yelled out loud:

“T-that's brother’s mud golem!”

It must belong to his brother, since the flag fluttering on its back bore the emblem of the Gramont family, ‘A Rose and Panther’.

At that instant, with a whoosh, a large object of some short flew straight towards the mud golems approaching the wall. Wham! One of the mud golems had its abdomen shot through into a gaping hole. The golem immediately lost its balance, and collapsed into a heap onto the ground. The metallic lights shot towards the approaching golems one after another, felling many of them as they were struck by its fire.

“What in the world was that?” Guiche gasped.

“It’s a giant ballista.” Nicola replied immediately. “I’m afraid they're probably operated by the orcs. It's a three meter-long weapon based on the crossbow, capable of shooting giant bolts. If a human were to be struck by it, they would surely be smashed into pieces. But then again, they're not designed to be used against people.”

Guiche worriedly watched his brother’s golem. A bolt was sticking out of the golem’s leg, but fortunately, the mud golem still remained standing.

“Is company commander...a member of the Gramont family?” Nicola asked, noticing Guiche’s excitement.

“I’m the youngest son.”

Hearing Guiche’s reply, Nicola's eyes opened wide in astonishment.

“That means you are the Marshal’s…! What a surprise! What brought you to a lowly gun battalion like ours? With your father’s name, whether it be the knights, or an elite regimental headquarters, wouldn’t you be able to join any battalion you desire?”

“If I were to use my father’s name, does it not mean that it is no longer because of my merit?” Guice replied as he looked to the front.

Nicola was unable to say anything, but after a while, he grinned and slapped Guiche’s shoulder.

“I like your kind of attitude, young master. Since that’s how it is, we ain’t returning back home until we win our merit and glory!”

Soon after, a troop of dragon knights arrived as well. Heading straight towards the ballistae upon the battlements, and with a combination of magic and dragon fire, they quickly silenced the ballistae.

Finally arriving at the foot of the collapsed wall, which had been turned into rubble by the cannon fire earlier, the mud golems began clearing away the rubble.

“They're making an entrance.”

His men would soon breach into the city through that entry. Guiche’s entire body began to tremble uncontrollably.

“You're shaking?”

“…E-even though I would really like to say it's due to the excitement…it's most probably because of fear. Ugh…”

“Heh, being honest is a good thing, you will never succeed on reckless courage alone. But, you can’t be too cowardly either. Regardless, just let me take care of it.”

Nicola raised his hands towards the roughly hundred arquebusiers behind him. Another fifty or so pikemen acted as their guard. This company numbering roughly hundred and fifty men, were the soldiers under Guiche.

“Prime and load your cartridge—!”

The arqebusiers then leisurely loaded their barrels with the bullet and gunpowder.

“Company commander sir, might I trouble you to light this?” Nicola pulled a length of slow match towards Guiche.

Guiche nodded, and cast an ‘Ignite’ spell on the cord. Accompanying the sizzling noise of the slow match smouldering, a burning smell hung in the air. Nicola called a soldier over, and handed the ignited cord over to be distributed amongst the other soldiers.

“This is a slow match given by our company commander! Make sure that it is not extinguished!”

The response that returned lacked any sense of enthusiasm.

Rumble—! The golems cleared away the wall. At that moment, Nicola poked Guiche in the waist and said:

“Company commander sir, let’s go.”

Raising his wand whilst still trembling, Guiche yelled out:

“G-g-gramont Company, forward!”

The veteran arquebusiers followed behind with staggering footsteps. It was only then that Guiche realised – it was only his own company that was charging forward! The order to charge hadn’t been passed down from the top yet!

“Hey, sergeant—“ He was about to voice his complaint, but stopped upon noticing Nicola’s calm and confident expression.

Once a company has begun advancing, it was almost impossible to halt their advance, and thus they could only continue moving forward.

A few seconds later, an order to “Charge!” resounded from the ranks behind.

Like a surging tidal wave, soldiers, knights and assorted others all stormed in their direction.

“We're all old veterans after all. If we don’t start out a bit earlier, we won’t be able to catch up.”

Probably due to the reason that they had set out earlier, Guiche’s company was the first to reach one of the breaches along the battlements. But a couple of knights chased past them, storming into the city.

“But we were the first to get here!” Guiche shouted as he prepared to storm inside, right before Nicole grabbed him.

Immediately afterwards, the knights which had just charged in were sent flying back out together with their mounts, landing in front of Guiche in a miserable state. It seemed that on the other side of the wall were club-wielding orcs, waiting for simple-minded fools like them to deliver themselves to their doom.

Enormous monsters with a size at least five times that of a human, the group of orcs spotted Guiche's party and immediately stormed towards them. Guiche remembered the time when he had gone treasure-hunting with everyone; how they had been ambushed by orcs like these as well. His bronze golems had been pummelled into oblivion by them back then.

A sense of dread welled up within him.

“Fire! Fire! Quickly, fire!” Guiche began to yell frantically.

“Don’t fire just yet! Company commander sir! Use an incantation to knock over that guy furthest at the back! Quickly!”

Then, acting accordingly to what he had said, Guiche waved his artificial rose. Erupting from the ground below, a hand grabbed a hold of the leg of the orc at the back.

With a "Crash!" right in the middle of the narrow breach in the wall, the orc tripped over.

“First platoon! The leading group is your target! Fire!”

Without delay, Nicola issued the order to pour volley fire onto the orc at the head of the approaching group.

The thirty or so arquebusiers fired their guns in concert at the leading orc, shredding it to a honeycomb. The other orcs at the forefront were felled onto the ground as well, blocking the advance of the group behind them. Not the type to let such an opportunity go, Nicola bellowed his next order without hesitation.

“Second platoon! Fire—!”

Although the orcs were capable of waving their clubs about even after a barrage of bullets, they still couldn’t endure the impact of the dozens of bullets fired at such close quarters.

The orcs which were trailing behind decided to retreat, but within the narrow breach of the wall, the orc at the rear had been knocked to the ground by Guiche’s magic, unable to move. At the front, they were obstructed by the corpses of their allies. Just as they stumbled and trudged through the corpses to charge through, they were greeted with the volley fire of the remaining arquebusiers.

The last few remaining orcs were then met with the charge of the pikemen and quickly eliminated.

Staring at the twenty or so orc corpses on the ground, Guiche voiced out in admiration:

“S-so powerful...”

While he instructed the arquebusiers to reload their bullets, he revealed a grin.

“It's because these guys are very simple-minded- once they spot the enemy, they’ll come charging straight at them.”

The veteran sergeant laughed as he patted Guiche’s shoulder.

“Company commander sir, look, now you can earn the highest merit.”

And just like that, the Ragtag Battalion demonstrated an extraordinary level of solidarity. Meanwhile on another front, was the solitary ‘Trump Card of the Allied Army’.

It was Louise and her familiar.

South Gotha was built upon a relatively high mountain. Encircled on all sides by a wall, a main road shaped like a five-pointed star was constructed within. Legends say that this was the first city built by the Founder on the continent of Albion; whether this was the truth or not, it is impossible to know.

However, it was only the five roads of that pentagram that displayed that elegant geometric design, within it was a complex of countless side streets and disorderly alleyways. It was no different than the other cities that could be seen all over Halkeginia.

At the moment, Louise was running frantically through a small alleyway. Saito could be seen by her side with Delflinger firmly in his grasp, followed closely by the various members of the dragon knights in disguise.

Chasing them from their rear, were ten or so huge trolls and fang-bearing ogres; both were giants that measured roughly five meters tall.

Fortunately, this being a small alleyway, the beasts seemed to be struggling to squeeze through. Because they were crashing through protruding walls and windows alike as they chased through, it took them quite a while. If it had been a wide open plain instead, Louise and them would surely have been caught up to in an instant.

To find out why Louise was running back and forth through the maze of alleyways within South Gotha, we would have to begin from the mission that they had accepted.

In the simplet sense, their objective coincided with that of the assaulting main force: Infiltrate the city from the opposite side, with their original purpose to use ‘Illusion’ magic to create a phantom army, thus plunging the enemy into disarray…

“Why did you have to suddenly yell out like that?! Hey!” shouted Louise as she ran.

Three hours ago, they had snuck into the city under the cover of darkness.

“Didn’t I already tell you? No matter what you see, don’t act surprised! Hey!”

“B-but... It's too big! That troll thing! That ogre or something!”

The thing is, Louise’s Void magic required an exceptionally long incantation period.

Just as she was chanting the incantation on a street corner whilst pretending to be preaching, an Albion noble responsible for patrolling went over to inquire:

“Who are you guys supposed to be?”

“We are participants in the Founder’s Rite of Passage, which has brought us to this ancient city of South Gotha. We wish for Albion to achieve victory, and thus we are currently praying to the heavens.”

Although René had said so without blinking an eye, the patrolling magician, with a peculiar expression, still asked..

“Don’t tell me... you're spies sent by Tristain and Germania?!”

Louise hastily shook her head rapidly.

René also shook his head.

Then Saito, noticing the huge troll standing behind the magician, inadvertently cried out loud:

“So big! Just what is it?”

The magician immediately brought his face closer to Saito who had unwittingly cried out. “A very rarely seen face...”

I’m suspected, Saito thought, assuming a straight posture. The magician meticulously measured Saito up.

“Let me ask you - who is the general that commands the Second Army of the Holy Republic of Albion?”

Saito tensed up.

General!? How am I supposed to know things like this? Looking around him, all he could see were the beads of the sweat on everyone’s foreheads. Crap, the success of the mission depends all on my answer. But... I have no idea what the general’s name is.

The enemy magician pressed his face closer, and glaring fiercely at him, said:

“What’s wrong? You don’t know? You don’t even know the name of the Sir General who protects this place? Do you really hail from Albion? Spit it out!!”

Saito’s mind began plunge into disarray. And, having plunged into disarray...his mind was completely blank.

“Tokugawa Ieyasu.”

He made up such an answer. When it came to general’s names, he only knew this one.

“What Tokugawa Ieyasu!? Where’s he from!? Why couldn’t you give a more appropriate answer!" shouted Louise as she ran.

“It’s not like there was another choice! He was the only one I knew!”

“Whatever, I won’t blame you for now.”

No, rather it was all his fault, but nothing could be done now. Louise continued:

“But why didn’t you just take care of them like usual? There was only a few of them!”

When Saito had replied “Tokugawa Ieyasu”, the magician was taken aback, before yelling “Suspicious persons!” and launching a suprise attack with the troll.

Saito was originally going to block their attacks...but was sent flying by the troll in one hit.

The overwhelming strength of the gigantic humanoid creatures...it was difficult to endure, even though he was Gandalfr. And there were almost ten of those monsters, to boot. ''Even if I can’t kill them, I should be able to at least resist their attacks''... However, today’s Saito was not the same as his usual self.

“What’s wrong, Partner? Why don't I sense any enthusiasm from you?”

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume7 Chapter5

2008-09-22T14:38:29Z

Mickey:

Roughly a mile out from the battlements of Fort South Gotha, at the staging area for the assault, the three hundred and fifty troops of the De Vinuiyu Battalion were awaiting the horn to signal the beginning of the attack.

Today, fifteen days after the landings, the Allied Army was finally launching their offensive.

Leading the Second Company, Guiche was shivering from head to toe, staring intently at the mist-covered city of South Gotha.

“Company commander, sir!”

The sergeant on guard at his side, Nicola, spoke in a soft tone.

“W-w-w-what is it?” Guiche stammered.

“You dropped your wand.”

Guiche immediately looked below at his feet and saw his rose-shaped wand lying on the ground.

He frantically picked it back up and shoved it into his chest pocket, while trying to maintain the solemn expression on his face.

“Company commander, sir!”

“W-what is it?”

“Although it might not be my concern, I still think it would be better for you to go take a leak first.”

Guiche immediately glared at him and exclaimed:

“I’ve already gone!”

“That’s good, then.” Nicola replied while grinning.

“There’s nothing to be nervous about. According to the reports in the past few days, the enemy’s cannons have all been destroyed by our fleet’s bombardment, and they’ve only deployed monstrous humanoid creatures [Editor's Note: The best I can do here] to guard the streets”

“Those m-monstrous humanoids are incredibly ferocious, and their bodies are massive.”

“But they are foes that are incredibly easy to lure into traps.” Nicola remarked while watching ahead.

Guiche observed the small man carrying his arquebus. This was the first real battle he had participated in, and there was no one else he could rely on. With such thoughts in his mind, the man in front of him appeared to be larger than any lunkhead he knew.

“However… from where could we start our assault? The whole city is surrounded by those huge rock walls…”

Hearing Guiche’s concern, Nicola nodded his head.

“Someone’s going to come ‘open a route’ for us soon.”

After some time idly passing by, a fleet of battleships appeared in the skies above. The ten battleships, by then all neatly lined up in a row, proceeded to begin bombarding the wall with cannon fire. In the face of the floating battleships’ firepower, the enemy was completely powerless.

“Boom—! Boom—! Boom—!” Accompanied by the thunderous roar of cannon fire and thick clouds of smoke, the walls began to crumble and cheers could be heard erupting from the soldiers assembled at the staging area. Under the barrage of cannon fire, the walls along the battlements collapsed.

And then, appearing right in front of their eyes, was a group of huge mud golems.

“They must be golems made by Triangle Class magicians.” Guiche thought to himself.

Since he himself was a Dot Grade magician, he could never create such large golems. He looked up at it in admiration – Although it was slightly smaller than the mud golems created by Fouquet of the Crumbling Dirt, whom had once rattled the whole of Tristain, they were still huge. The mud golems, with a height of roughly twenty meters, solidly stumbled along, gradually nearing the collapsed walls.

On the backs of the mud golems were flags bearing the family emblems of their respective creators, and Guiche, upon noticing a familiar emblem amongst them, instinctively yelled out loud:

“T-that's brother’s mud golem!”

It must belong to his brother, since the flag fluttering on its back bore the emblem of the Gramont family, ‘A Rose and Panther’.

At that instant, with a whoosh, a large object of some short flew straight towards the mud golems approaching the wall. Wham! One of the mud golems had its abdomen shot through into a gaping hole. The golem immediately lost its balance, and collapsed into a heap onto the ground. The metallic lights shot towards the approaching golems one after another, felling many of them as they were struck by its fire.

“What in the world was that?” Guiche gasped.

“It’s a giant ballista.” Nicola replied immediately. “I’m afraid they're probably operated by the orcs. It's a three meter-long weapon based on the crossbow, capable of shooting giant bolts. If a human were to be struck by it, they would surely be smashed into pieces. But then again, they're not designed to be used against people.”

Guiche worriedly watched his brother’s golem. A bolt was sticking out of the golem’s leg, but fortunately, the mud golem still remained standing.

“Is company commander...a member of the Gramont family?” Nicola asked, noticing Guiche’s excitement.

“I’m the youngest son.”

Hearing Guiche’s reply, Nicola's eyes opened wide in astonishment.

“That means you are the Marshal’s…! What a surprise! What brought you to a lowly gun battalion like ours? With your father’s name, whether it be the knights, or an elite regimental headquarters, wouldn’t you be able to join any battalion you desire?”

“If I were to use my father’s name, does it not mean that it is no longer because of my merit?” Guice replied as he looked to the front.

Nicola was unable to say anything, but after a while, he grinned and slapped Guiche’s shoulder.

“I like your kind of attitude, young master. Since that’s how it is, we ain’t returning back home until we win our merit and glory!”

Soon after, a troop of dragon knights arrived as well. Heading straight towards the ballistae upon the battlements, and with a combination of magic and dragon fire, they quickly silenced the ballistae.

Finally arriving at the foot of the collapsed wall, which had been turned into rubble by the cannon fire earlier, the mud golems began clearing away the rubble.

“They're making an entrance.”

His men would soon breach into the city through that entry. Guiche’s entire body began to tremble uncontrollably.

“You're shaking?”

“…E-even though I would really like to say it's due to the excitement…it's most probably because of fear. Ugh…”

“Heh, being honest is a good thing, you will never succeed on reckless courage alone. But, you can’t be too cowardly either. Regardless, just let me take care of it.”

Nicola raised his hands towards the roughly hundred arquebusiers behind him. Another fifty or so pikemen acted as their guard. This company numbering roughly hundred and fifty men, were the soldiers under Guiche.

“Prime and load your cartridge—!”

The arqebusiers then leisurely loaded their barrels with the bullet and gunpowder.

“Company commander sir, might I trouble you to light this?” Nicola pulled a length of slow match towards Guiche.

Guiche nodded, and cast an ‘Ignite’ spell on the cord. Accompanying the sizzling noise of the slow match smouldering, a burning smell hung in the air. Nicola called a soldier over, and handed the ignited cord over to be distributed amongst the other soldiers.

“This is a slow match given by our company commander! Make sure that it is not extinguished!”

The response that returned lacked any sense of enthusiasm.

Rumble—! The golems cleared away the wall. At that moment, Nicola poked Guiche in the waist and said:

“Company commander sir, let’s go.”

Raising his wand whilst still trembling, Guiche yelled out:

“G-g-gramont Company, forward!”

The veteran arquebusiers followed behind with staggering footsteps. It was only then that Guiche realised – it was only his own company that was charging forward! The order to charge hadn’t been passed down from the top yet!

“Hey, sergeant—“ He was about to voice his complaint, but stopped upon noticing Nicola’s calm and confident expression.

Once a company has begun advancing, it was almost impossible to halt their advance, and thus they could only continue moving forward.

A few seconds later, an order to “Charge!” resounded from the ranks behind.

Like a surging tidal wave, soldiers, knights and assorted others all stormed in their direction.

“We're all old veterans after all. If we don’t start out a bit earlier, we won’t be able to catch up.”

Probably due to the reason that they had set out earlier, Guiche’s company was the first to reach one of the breaches along the battlements. But a couple of knights chased past them, storming into the city.

“But we were the first to get here!” Guiche shouted as he prepared to storm inside, right before Nicole grabbed him.

Immediately afterwards, the knights which had just charged in were sent flying back out together with their mounts, landing in front of Guiche in a miserable state. It seemed that on the other side of the wall were club-wielding orcs, waiting for simple-minded fools like them to deliver themselves to their doom.

Enormous monsters with a size at least five times that of a human, the group of orcs spotted Guiche's party and immediately stormed towards them. Guiche remembered the time when he had gone treasure-hunting with everyone; how they had been ambushed by orcs like these as well. His bronze golems had been pummelled into oblivion by them back then.

A sense of dread welled up within him.

“Fire! Fire! Quickly, fire!” Guiche began to yell frantically.

“Don’t fire just yet! Company commander sir! Use an incantation to knock over that guy furthest at the back! Quickly!”

Then, acting accordingly to what he had said, Guiche waved his artificial rose. Erupting from the ground below, a hand grabbed a hold of the leg of the orc at the back.

With a "Crash!" right in the middle of the narrow breach in the wall, the orc tripped over.

“First platoon! The leading group is your target! Fire!”

Without delay, Nicola issued the order to pour volley fire onto the orc at the head of the approaching group.

The thirty or so arquebusiers fired their guns in concert at the leading orc, shredding it to a honeycomb. The other orcs at the forefront were felled onto the ground as well, blocking the advance of the group behind them. Not the type to let such an opportunity go, Nicola bellowed his next order without hesitation.

“Second platoon! Fire—!”

Although the orcs were capable of waving their clubs about even after a barrage of bullets, they still couldn’t endure the impact of the dozens of bullets fired at such close quarters.

The orcs which were trailing behind decided to retreat, but within the narrow breach of the wall, the orc at the rear had been knocked to the ground by Guiche’s magic, unable to move. At the front, they were obstructed by the corpses of their allies. Just as they stumbled and trudged through the corpses to charge through, they were greeted with the volley fire of the remaining arquebusiers.

The last few remaining orcs were then met with the charge of the pikemen and quickly eliminated.

Staring at the twenty or so orc corpses on the ground, Guiche voiced out in admiration:

“S-so powerful...”

While he instructed the arquebusiers to reload their bullets, he revealed a grin.

“It's because these guys are very simple-minded- once they spot the enemy, they’ll come charging straight at them.”

The veteran sergeant laughed as he patted Guiche’s shoulder.

“Company commander sir, look, now you can earn the highest merit.”

And just like that, the Ragtag Battalion demonstrated an extraordinary level of solidarity. Meanwhile on another front, was the solitary ‘Trump Card of the Allied Army’.

It was Louise and her familiar.

South Gotha was built upon a relatively high mountain. Encircled on all sides by a wall, a main road shaped like a five-pointed star was constructed within. Legends say that this was the first city built by the Founder on the continent of Albion; whether this was the truth or not, it is impossible to know.

However, it was only the five roads of that pentagram that displayed that elegant geometric design, within it was a complex of countless side streets and disorderly alleyways. It was no different than the other cities that could be seen all over Halkeginia.

At the moment, Louise was running frantically through a small alleyway. Saito could be seen by her side with Delflinger firmly in his grasp, followed closely by the various members of the dragon knights in disguise.

Chasing them from their rear, were ten or so huge trolls and fang-bearing ogres; both were giants that measured roughly five meters tall.

Fortunately, this being a small alleyway, the beasts seemed to be struggling to squeeze through. Because they were crashing through protruding walls and windows alike as they chased through, it took them quite a while. If it had been a wide open plain instead, Louise and them would surely have been caught up to in an instant.

To find out why Louise was running back and forth through the maze of alleyways within South Gotha, we would have to begin from the mission that they had accepted.

In the simplet sense, their objective coincided with that of the assaulting main force: Infiltrate the city from the opposite side, with their original purpose to use ‘Illusion’ magic to create a phantom army, thus plunging the enemy into disarray…

“Why did you have to suddenly yell out like that?! Hey!” shouted Louise as she ran.

Three hours ago, they had snuck into the city under the cover of darkness.

“Didn’t I already tell you? No matter what you see, don’t act surprised! Hey!”

“B-but... It's too big! That troll thing! That ogre or something!”

The thing is, Louise’s Void magic required an exceptionally long incantation period.

Just as she was chanting the incantation on a street corner whilst pretending to be preaching, an Albion noble responsible for patrolling went over to inquire:

“Who are you guys supposed to be?”

“We are participants in the Founder’s Rite of Passage, which has brought us to this ancient city of South Gotha. We wish for Albion to achieve victory, and thus we are currently praying to the heavens.”

Although René had said so without blinking an eye, the patrolling magician, with a peculiar expression, still asked..

“Don’t tell me... you're spies sent by Tristain and Germania?!”

Louise hastily shook her head rapidly.

René also shook his head.

Then Saito, noticing the huge troll standing behind the magician, inadvertently cried out loud:

“So big! Just what is it?”

The magician immediately brought his face closer to Saito who had unwittingly cried out. “A very rarely seen face...”

I’m suspected, Saito thought, assuming a straight posture. The magician meticulously measured Saito up.

“Let me ask you, who is the general who commands the Second Army of the Holy Republic of Albion.”

Saito tensed up.

General!? How am I supposed to know things like this? Looking around him, all he could see were the beads of the sweat on everyone’s foreheads. Crap, the success of the mission depends all on my answer. But... I have no idea what the general’s name is.

The enemy magician pressed his face closer, and glaring fiercely at him, said:

“What’s wrong? You don’t know? You don’t even know the name of the Sir General who protects this place? Do you really hail from Albion? Spit it out!!”

Saito’s mind began plunge into disarray. And, having plunged into disarray...his mind was completely blank.

“Tokugawa Ieyasu.”

He made up such an answer. When it came to general’s names, he only knew this one.

“What Tokugawa Ieyasu!? Where’s he from!? Why couldn’t you give a more appropriate answer!" shouted Louise as she ran.

“It’s not like there was another choice! He was the only one I knew!”

“Whatever, I won’t blame you for now.”

No, rather it was all his fault, but nothing could be done. Louise continued:

“But why didn’t you just take care of them like usual? There was only a few of them!”

When Saito had replied “Tokugawa Ieyasu”, the magician was taken aback, before yelling “Suspicious persons!” and launching a sudden attack with the troll.

Saito was originally going to block their attacks...but was sent flying by the troll in one hit.

The overwhelming strength of the gigantic monstrous humanoid creatures...it was difficult to endure even as Gandalfr. Furthermore, there were almost ten of those monsters. Even if I can’t kill them, I should be able to resist their attacks... However, today’s Saito was not the same as his usual self.

“What’s wrong, Partner? Why do I sense that you have no enthusiasm?”

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume7 Chapter5

2008-09-15T15:58:06Z

Mickey:

Roughly a mile out from the battlements of Fort South Gotha, at the staging area for the assault, the three hundred and fifty troops of the De Vinuiyu Battalion were awaiting the horn to signal the beginning of the attack.

Today, fifteen days after the landings, the Allied Army was finally launching their offensive.

Leading the Second Company, Guiche was shivering from head to toe, staring intently at the mist-covered city of South Gotha.

“Company commander, sir!”

The sergeant on guard at his side, Nicola, spoke in a soft tone.

“W-w-w-what is it?” Guiche stammered.

“You dropped your wand.”

Guiche immediately looked below at his feet and saw his rose-shaped wand lying on the ground.

He frantically picked it back up and shoved it into his chest pocket, while trying to maintain the solemn expression on his face.

“Company commander, sir!”

“W-what is it?”

“Although it might not be my concern, I still think it would be better for you to go take a leak first.”

Guiche immediately glared at him and exclaimed:

“I’ve already gone!”

“That’s good, then.” Nicola replied while grinning.

“There’s nothing to be nervous about. According to the reports in the past few days, the enemy’s cannons have all been destroyed by our fleet’s bombardment, and they’ve only deployed monstrous humanoids [--- TL: replace with something better? Basically a category for orcs, trolls, ogres, etc. but not monsters in general ---] troops to guard the streets”

“M-monstrous humanoids are incredibly ferocious, and their bodies are massive.”

“But they are foes that are incredibly easy to lure into traps.” Nicola remarked while watching ahead.

Guiche observed the small man carrying his arquebus. This was the first real battle he has participated in, and there was no one else he could rely on. With such thoughts in his mind, the man in front of him appeared to be larger than any lunkhead he knew.

“However… from where could we start our assault? The whole city is surrounded by those huge rock walls…”

Hearing Guiche’s concern, Nicola nodded his head.

“Someone’s going to come ‘open a route’ for us soon.”

After some time idly passed by, a fleet of battleships appeared in the skies above. The ten battleships, by then all neatly lined up in a row, proceeded to begin bombarding the wall with cannon fire. In the face of the floating battleships’ firepower, the enemy was completely powerless.

“Boom—! Boom—! Boom—!” Accompanied by the thunderous roar of cannon fire and thick clouds of smoke, the walls began to crumble and cheers could be heard erupting from the soldiers assembled at the staging area. Under the barrage of cannon fire, the walls along the battlements collapsed.

And then, appearing right in front of their eyes, was a group of huge mud golems.

“They must be golems made by Triangle Class magicians.” Guiche thought to himself.

Since he himself was a Dot Grade magician, he could never create such large golems. He looked up at it in admiration – Although it was slightly smaller than the mud golems created by Fouquet of the Crumbling Dirt, whom had once rattled the whole of Tristain, they were still huge. The mud golems, with a height of roughly twenty meters, solidly stumbled along, gradually nearing the collapsed walls.

On the backs of the mud golems were flags bearing the family emblems of their respective creators, and Guiche, upon noticing a familiar emblem amongst them, instinctively yelled out loud:

“Brother! That is brother’s mud golem!”

Bearing the emblem of the Gramont family, it must belong to his second brother who was attached to the Royal Army. The flag fluttering on its back, bearing the emblem of the Gramont family, ‘A Rose and Panther’, was glowing brightly.

At that instant, with a whoosh, a large object of some short flew straight towards the mud golems approaching the wall. Wham! One of the mud golems had its abdomen shot through into a gaping hole. The golem immediately lost its balance, and collapsed into a heap onto the ground. The metallic lights shot towards the approaching golems one after another, felling many of them as they were struck by its fire.

“What in the world is that?” Guiche gasped.

“It’s a giant ballista.” Nicola replied immediately. “I’m afraid they're probably operated by the orcs. It's a three meter-long weapon based on the crossbow, capable of shooting giant bolts. If a human were to be struck by it, they will surely be smashed into pieces. But then again, they were not designed to be used against people.

Guiche worriedly watched his brother’s golem. A bolt stuck out of the golem’s leg, but fortunately, the mud golem still remained standing.

“Is company commander sir [--- this is a tad bit awkward ---] a member of the Gramont family?” Nicola asked, noticing Guiche’s excitement.

“I’m the youngest son.”

Hearing Guiche’s reply, Nicola's eyes opened wide in astonishment.

“That means you are the Marshal’s…! What a surprise! What brought you to a lowly gun battalion like ours? With your father’s name, whether it be the knights, or an elite regimental headquarters, wouldn’t you be able to join any battalion you desire to?”

“If I were to use my father’s name, does it not mean that it is no longer because of my merit?” Guice replied as he looked to the front.

Nicola was unable to say anything, but after a while, he grinned and slapped Guiche’s shoulder.

“I like your kind of attitude, young master. Since that’s how it is, we ain’t returning back home till we win our merit and glory!”

Soon after, a troop of dragon knights arrived as well. Heading straight towards the ballistae upon the battlements, with magic and dragon fire, they quickly silenced the ballistae.

Finally arriving at the foot of the collapsed wall, which had been turned into rubble by the cannon fire earlier, the mud golems began clearing away the rubble.

“They're making an entrance.”

His men would soon breach into the city through that entry. Guiche’s entire body began to tremble uncontrollably.

“You are shaking?”

“… E-even though I would really like to say it is due to the excitement… but it is most probably because of fear. Uh…”

“Heh, being honest is a good thing, you will never succeed on reckless courage alone. But, you can’t be too cowardly either. Regardless, just let me take care of it.”

Nicola raised his hands towards the roughly hundred arquebusiers behind him. Another fifty or so pikemen acted as their guard. This company numbering roughly hundred and fifty men, were the soldiers under Guiche.

“Prime and load your cartridge—!”

The arquebusiers then leisurely loaded their barrels with the bullet and gunpowder.

“Company commander sir, might I trouble you to light this?” Nicola pulled a length of slow match towards Guiche.

Guiche nodded, and cast an ‘Ignite’ spell on the cord. Accompanying the sizzling noise of the slow match smouldering, a burning smell hung in the air. Nicola called a soldier over, and handed the ignited cord over to be distributed amongst the other soldiers.

“This is a slow match given by our company commander! Make sure it is not extinguished!”

The response that returned lacked any sense of enthusiasm.

Rumble—! The golems cleared away the wall. At that moment, Nicola poked Guiche in the waist and said:

“Company commander sir, let’s go.”

Raising his wand whilst still trembling, Guiche yelled out:

“G-gramont Company, forward!”

The veteran arquibusiers followed behind him with staggering footsteps. It was only then that Guiche realised – it was only his own company that was charging forward! The order to charge hadn’t been passed down from the top yet!

“Hey, sergeant—“ He was about to voice his complaint, but stopped upon noticing the Nicola’s calm and confident expression.

Once a troop has begun advancing, it was almost impossible to halt their advance, and thus they could only continue moving forward.

A few seconds later, an order to “Charge!” was sounded from the ranks behind.

Like a surging tidal wave, soldiers, knights and assorted others all stormed in their direction.

“We are all old veterans after all. If we don’t start out a bit earlier, we won’t be able to catch up.”

Probably due to the reason that they had set out earlier, Guiche’s troop was the first to reach one of the breaches along the battlements. But a couple of knights chased past them, storming into the city.

“But we were the first to get here!” Guiche shouted as he prepared to storm inside, before Nicole grabbed him.

Immediately afterwards, the knights which had just charged in were sent flying back out together with their mounts, landing in front of Guiche in a miserable state. It seemed that on the other side of the wall, were club-wielding orcs waiting for simple-minded fools like them to deliver themselves to their doom.

Enormous monsters with a size at least five times that of a human - the group of orcs, spottied Guiche's party and immediately stormed towards them. Guiche remembered the time when he had gone treasure-hunting with everyone; how they had been ambushed by orcs like these as well. His bronze golems had been pummelled into oblivion by them back then.

A sense of dread welled up within him.

“Fire! Fire! Quickly, fire!” Guiche began to yell frantically.

“Don’t fire just yet! Company commander sir! Use an incantation to knock over that guy furthest at the back! Quickly!”

Then, acting accordingly to what he had said, Guiche waved his artificial rose. Erupting from the ground below, a hand grabbed a hold of the leg of the orc at the back.

Crash! Right in the middle of the narrow breach in the wall, the orc tripped over.

“First platoon! The leading group is your target! Fire—!”

Without delay, Nicola issued the order to pour volley fire onto the orc at the head of the approaching group.

The thirty or so aruquebusiers fired their guns in concert at the leading orc, shredding it into a honeycomb. The other orcs at the forefront were felled onto the ground as well, blocking the advance of the group behind them. Not the type to let such an opportunity go, Nicola bellowed his next order without hesitation.

“Second platoon! Fire—!”

Although the orcs were capable of waving their clubs about even after a barrage of bullets, they still couldn’t endure the impact of the dozens of bullets fired at such close quarters.

The orcs which were trailing behind decided to retreat, but within the narrow breach of the wall, the orc at the rear had been knocked to the ground by Guiche’s magic, unable to move. At the front, they were obstructed by the corpses of their allies. Just as they stumbled and trudged through the corpses to charge through, they were greeted with the volley fire of the remaining arquebusiers.

The last few remaining orcs were then met with the charge of the pikemen and quickly eliminated.

Staring at the twenty or so orc corpses on the ground, Guiche voiced out in admiration:

“S-so powerful…”

While he instructed the arquebusiers to reload their bullets, he revealed a grin.

“Because these guys are very simple-minded- once they spot the enemy, they’ll come charging straight at them.”

The veteran sergeant with much experience under his belt laughed as he patted Guiche’s shoulder.

“Company commander sir, look, now you can earn the highest merit.”

And just like that, the Ragtag Battalion demonstrated an extraordinary level of solidarity. Meanwhile on another front, was the solidarity ‘Trump Card of the Allied Army’.

It was Louise and her familiar.

South Gotha was built upon a relatively high mountain. Encircled on all sides by a wall, a main road shaped like a five-pointed star was constructed within. Legends say that this was the first city founded by the Founder on the continent of Albion; whether this was the truth or not was impossible to know.

However, it was only the five roads of that pentagram that displayed that elegant geometric design, within it was a complex of countless side streets and disorderly alleyways. It was no different than the other cities that could be seen all over Halkeginia.

At the moment, Louise was running frantically through a small alleyway. Saito could be seen by her side with Delflinger firmly in his grasp, followed closely by the various members of the dragon knights dressed in disguises.

Chasing them from their rear, were ten or so huge trolls and fang-bearing ogres; both were giants that measured roughly five meters tall.

Fortunately, this being a small alleyway, the beasts seemed to be struggling to squeeze through. Because they were crashing through protruding walls and windows alike as they chased through, it took them quite a while. If it had been a wide open plain instead, Louise and them would surely have been caught up to in an instant.

To find out why Louise was running back and forth through the maze of alleyways within South Gotha, we would have to begin from the mission that they had accepted.

As a rough explanation, their objective coincided with that of the assaulting main force. Infiltrating into the city from the opposite side, their original purpose had been to use ‘Illusion’ magic to create a phantom army, thus plunging the enemy into disarray…

“Why did you have to suddenly yell out like that?! Hey!” Louise shouted as she ran.

Three hours ago, they had snuck into the city under the cover of darkness.

“Didn’t I already tell you? No matter what you see, don’t act surprised! Hey!”

“B-but… It was too big! That troll thing! That ogre or something!”

Louise’s Void magic required an exceptionally long incantation period.

Just as she was chanting the incantation on a street corner whilst pretending to be preaching, an Albion noble responsible for patrolling went over to inquire:

“Who are you guys supposed to be?”

“We are participants in the Founder’s Rite of Passage, which has brought us to this ancient city of South Gotha. We wish for Albion to achieve victory, and thus we are currently praying to the heavens.”

Although René had said so without blinking an eye, the patrolling magician, with a peculiar expression, still asked:

“Don’t tell me… you guys are spies sent by Tristain and Germania?”

Louise hastily shook her head rapidly.

René also shook his head.

Then Saito, noticing the huge troll standing behind the magician, inadvertently cried out loud:

“So big! Just what is it?”

The magician immediately brought his face closer to Saito who had unwittingly cried out.
“A very rarely seen face….”

''I’m suspected'', Saito thought, assuming a straight posture. The magician meticulously measured Saito up.

“Let me ask you, who is the general who commands the Second Army of the Holy Republic of Albion.”

Saito tensed up.

''General!? How am I supposed to know things like this?'' Looking around him, all he could see were the beads of the sweat on everyone’s foreheads. ''Crap, the success of the mission depends all on my answer. But… I have no idea what the general’s name is.''

The enemy magician pressed his face closer, and glaring fiercely at him, said:

“What’s wrong? You don’t know? You don’t even know the name of the Sir General who protects this place? Are you really Albionian [--- TL: Erm, I think this fits? Basically, someone from Albion ---]? Spit it out!”

Saito’s mind began plunge into disarray. And, having plunged into disarray… his mind was completely blank.

“Tokugawa Ieyasu.”

He made up such an answer. When it came to general’s names, he only knew this one.

“What Tokugawa Ieyasu!? Where’s he from!? Why couldn’t you give a more appropriate answer!” Louise shouted as she ran.

“It’s not like there was another choice! It was the only one I knew!”

“Whatever, I won’t blame you for now.”

''No, rather it was all his fault, but nothing could be done.'' Louise continued:

“Why don’t you just take care of them like usual! It’s only so few of them!”

When Saito had replied “Tokugawa Ieyasu”, the magician was taken aback, before yelling “Suspicious persons!” and launching a sudden attack with the troll.

Saito was originally going to block their attacks… but was sent flying by the troll in one hit.

The overwhelming strength of the gigantic monstrous humanoids, it was difficult to endure even as Gandalfr. Furthermore, there were almost ten of those monsters. ''Even if I can’t kill them, I should be able to resist their attacks...'' However, today’s Saito was not the same as his usual self.

“What’s wrong, Partner? Why do I feel like you have no enthusiasm?”

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume7 Chapter5

2008-09-14T15:23:46Z

Mickey:

Roughly a mile out from the battlements of Fort South Gotha, at the staging area for the assault, the three hundred and fifty troops of the De Vinuiyu Battalion were awaiting the horn to signal the beginning of the attack.

Today, fifteen days after the landings, the Allied Army was finally launching their offensive.

Leading the Second Company, Guiche was shivering from head to toe, staring intently at the mist-covered city of South Gotha.

“Company commander, sir!”

The sergeant on guard at his side, Nicola, spoke in a soft tone.

“W-w-w-what is it?” Guiche stammered.

“You dropped your wand.”

Guiche immediately looked below at his feet and saw his rose-shaped wand lying on the ground.

He frantically picked it back up and shoved it into his chest pocket, while trying to maintain the solemn expression on his face.

“Company commander, sir!”

“W-what is it?”

“Although it might not be my concern, I still think it would be better for you to go take a leak first.”

Guiche immediately glared at him and exclaimed:

“I’ve already gone!”

“That’s good, then.” Nicola replied while grinning.

“There’s nothing to be nervous about. According to the reports in the past few days, the enemy’s cannons have all been destroyed by our fleet’s bombardment, and they’ve only deployed monstrous humanoids [--- TL: replace with something better? Basically a category for orcs, trolls, ogres, etc. but not monsters in general ---] troops to guard the streets”

“M-monstrous humanoids are incredibly ferocious, and their bodies are massive.”

“But they are foes that are incredibly easy to lure into traps.” Nicola remarked while watching ahead.

Guiche observed the small man carrying his arquebus. This was the first real battle he has participated in, and there was no one else he could rely on. With such thoughts in his mind, the man in front of him appeared to be larger than any lunkhead he knew.

“However… from where could we start our assault? The whole city is surrounded by those huge rock walls…”

Hearing Guiche’s concern, Nicola nodded his head.

“Someone’s going to come ‘open a route’ for us soon.”

After some time idly passed by, a fleet of battleships appeared in the skies above. The ten battleships, by then all neatly lined up in a row, proceeded to begin bombarding the wall with cannon fire. In the face of the floating battleships’ firepower, the enemy was completely powerless.

“Boom—! Boom—! Boom—!” Accompanied by the thunderous roar of cannon fire and thick clouds of smoke, the walls began to crumble and cheers could be heard erupting from the soldiers assembled at the staging area. Under the barrage of cannon fire, the walls along the battlements collapsed.

And then, appearing right in front of their eyes, was a group of huge mud golems.

“They must be golems made by Triangle Class magicians.” Guiche thought to himself.

Since he himself was a Dot Grade magician, he could never create such large golems. He looked up at it in admiration – Although it was slightly smaller than the mud golems created by Fouquet of the Crumbling Dirt, whom had once rattled the whole of Tristain, they were still huge. The mud golems, with a height of roughly twenty meters, solidly stumbled along, gradually nearing the collapsed walls.

On the backs of the mud golems were flags bearing the family emblems of their respective creators, and Guiche, upon noticing a familiar emblem amongst them, instinctively yelled out loud:

“Brother! That is brother’s mud golem!”

Bearing the emblem of the Gramont family, it must belong to his second brother who was attached to the Royal Army. The flag fluttering on its back, bearing the emblem of the Gramont family, ‘A Rose and Panther’, was glowing brightly.

At that instant, with a whoosh, a large object of some short flew straight towards the mud golems approaching the wall. Wham! One of the mud golems had its abdomen shot through into a gaping hole. The golem immediately lost its balance, and collapsed into a heap onto the ground. The metallic lights shot towards the approaching golems one after another, felling many of them as they were struck by its fire.

“What in the world is that?” Guiche gasped.

“It’s a giant ballista.” Nicola replied immediately. “I’m afraid they're probably operated by the orcs. It's a three meter-long weapon based on the crossbow, capable of shooting giant bolts. If a human were to be struck by it, they will surely be smashed into pieces. But then again, they were not designed to be used against people.

Guiche worriedly watched his brother’s golem. A bolt stuck out of the golem’s leg, but fortunately, the mud golem still remained standing.

“Is company commander sir [--- this is a tad bit awkward ---] a member of the Gramont family?” Nicola asked, noticing Guiche’s excitement.

“I’m the youngest son.”

Hearing Guiche’s reply, Nicola's eyes opened wide in astonishment.

“That means you are the Marshal’s…! What a surprise! What brought you to a lowly gun battalion like ours? With your father’s name, whether it be the knights, or an elite regimental headquarters, wouldn’t you be able to join any battalion you desire to?”

“If I were to use my father’s name, does it not mean that it is no longer because of my merit?” Guice replied as he looked to the front.

Nicola was unable to say anything, but after a while, he grinned and slapped Guiche’s shoulder.

“I like your kind of attitude, young master. Since that’s how it is, we ain’t returning back home till we win our merit and glory!”

Soon after, a troop of dragon knights arrived as well. Heading straight towards the ballistae upon the battlements, with magic and dragon fire, they quickly silenced the ballistae.

Finally arriving at the foot of the collapsed wall, which had been turned into rubble by the cannon fire earlier, the mud golems began clearing away the rubble.

“They're making an entrance.”

His men would soon breach into the city through that entry. Guiche’s entire body began to tremble uncontrollably.

“You are shaking?”

“… E-even though I would really like to say it is due to the excitement… but it is most probably because of fear. Uh…”

“Heh, being honest is a good thing, you will never succeed on reckless courage alone. But, you can’t be too cowardly either. Regardless, just let me take care of it.”

Nicola raised his hands towards the roughly hundred arquebusiers behind him. Another fifty or so pikemen acted as their guard. This company numbering roughly hundred and fifty men, were the soldiers under Guiche.

“Prime and load your cartridge—!”

The arquebusiers then leisurely loaded their barrels with the bullet and gunpowder.

“Company commander sir, might I trouble you to light this?” Nicola pulled a length of slow match towards Guiche.

Guiche nodded, and cast an ‘Ignite’ spell on the cord. Accompanying the sizzling noise of the slow match smouldering, a burning smell hung in the air. Nicola called a soldier over, and handed the ignited cord over to be distributed amongst the other soldiers.

“This is a slow match given by our company commander! Make sure it is not extinguished!”

The response that returned lacked any sense of enthusiasm.

Rumble—! The golems cleared away the wall. At that moment, Nicola poked Guiche in the waist and said:

“Company commander sir, let’s go.”

Raising his wand whilst still trembling, Guiche yelled out:

“G-gramont Company, forward!”

The veteran arquibusiers followed behind him with staggering footsteps. It was only then that Guiche realised – it was only his own company that was charging forward! The order to charge hadn’t been passed down from the top yet!

“Hey, sergeant—“ He was about to voice his complaint, but stopped upon noticing the Nicola’s calm and confident expression.

Once a troop has begun advancing, it was almost impossible to halt their advance, and thus they could only continue moving forward.

A few seconds later, an order to “Charge!” was sounded from the ranks behind.

Like a surging tidal wave, soldiers, knights and assorted others all stormed in their direction.

“We are all old veterans after all. If we don’t start out a bit earlier, we won’t be able to catch up.”

Probably due to the reason that they had set out earlier, Guiche’s troop was the first to reach one of the breaches along the battlements. But a couple of knights chased past them, storming into the city.

“But we were the first to get here!” Guiche shouted as he prepared to storm inside, before Nicole grabbed him.

Immediately afterwards, the knights which had just charged in were sent flying back out together with their mounts, landing in front of Guiche in a miserable state. It seemed that on the other side of the wall, were club-wielding orcs waiting for simple-minded fools like them to deliver themselves to their doom.

Enormous monsters with a size at least five times that of a human - the group of orcs, spottied Guiche's party and immediately stormed towards them. Guiche remembered the time when he had gone treasure-hunting with everyone; how they had been ambushed by orcs like these as well. His bronze golems had been pummelled into oblivion by them back then.

A sense of dread welled up within him.

“Fire! Fire! Quickly, fire!” Guiche began to yell frantically.

“Don’t fire just yet! Company commander sir! Use an incantation to knock over that guy furthest at the back! Quickly!”

Then, acting accordingly to what he had said, Guiche waved his artificial rose. Erupting from the ground below, a hand grabbed a hold of the leg of the orc at the back.

Crash! Right in the middle of the narrow breach in the wall, the orc tripped over.

“First platoon! The leading group is your target! Fire—!”

Without delay, Nicola issued the order to pour volley fire onto the orc at the head of the approaching group.

The thirty or so aruquebusiers fired their guns in concert at the leading orc, shredding it into a honeycomb. The other orcs at the forefront were felled onto the ground as well, blocking the advance of the group behind them. Not the type to let such an opportunity go, Nicola bellowed his next order without hesitation.

“Second platoon! Fire—!”

Although the orcs were capable of waving their clubs about even after a barrage of bullets, they still couldn’t endure the impact of the dozens of bullets fired at such close quarters.

The orcs which were trailing behind decided to retreat, but within the narrow breach of the wall, the orc at the rear had been knocked to the ground by Guiche’s magic, unable to move. At the front, they were obstructed by the corpses of their allies. Just as they stumbled and trudged through the corpses to charge through, they were greeted with the volley fire of the remaining arquebusiers.

The last few remaining orcs were then met with the charge of the pikemen and quickly eliminated.

Staring at the twenty or so orc corpses on the ground, Guiche voiced out in admiration:

“S-so powerful…”

While he instructed the arquebusiers to reload their bullets, he revealed a grin.

“Because these guys are very simple-minded- once they spot the enemy, they’ll come charging straight at them.”

The veteran sergeant with much experience under his belt laughed as he patted Guiche’s shoulder.

“Company commander sir, look, now you can earn the highest merit.”

And just like that, the Ragtag Battalion demonstrated an extraordinary level of solidarity. Meanwhile on another front, was the solidarity ‘Trump Card of the Allied Army’.

It was Louise and her familiar.

South Gotha was built upon a relatively high mountain. Encircled on all sides by a wall, a main road shaped like a five-pointed star was constructed within. Legends say that this was the first city founded by the Founder on the continent of Albion; whether this was the truth or not was impossible to know.

However, it was only the five roads of that pentagram that displayed that elegant geometric design, within it was a complex of countless side streets and disorderly alleyways. It was no different than the other cities that could be seen all over Halkeginia.

At the moment, Louise was running frantically through a small alleyway. Saito could be seen by her side with Delflinger firmly in his grasp, followed closely by the various members of the dragon knights dressed in disguises.

Chasing them from their rear, were ten or so huge trolls and fang-bearing ogres; both were giants that measured roughly five meters tall.

Fortunately, this being a small alleyway, the beasts seemed to be struggling to squeeze through. Because they were crashing through protruding walls and windows alike as they chased through, it took them quite a while. If it had been a wide open plain instead, Louise and them would surely have been caught up to in an instant.

To find out why Louise was running back and forth through the maze of alleyways within South Gotha, we would have to begin from the mission that they had accepted.

As a rough explanation, their objective coincided with that of the assaulting main force. Infiltrating into the city from the opposite side, their original purpose had been to use ‘Illusion’ magic to create a phantom army, thus plunging the enemy into disarray…

“Why did you have to suddenly yell out like that! Hey!” Louise shouted as she ran.

Three hours ago, they had snuck into the city under the cover of darkness.

“Didn’t I already tell you! No matter what you see, don’t act surprised! Hey!”

“B-but… It was too big! That troll thing! That ogre or something!”

Louise’s Void magic required an exceptionally long incantation period.

Just as she was chanting the incantation on a street corner whilst pretending to be preaching… an Albion noble responsible for patrolling went over to inquire:

“Who are you guys supposed to be?”

“We are participants in the Founder’s Rite of Passage, which has brought us to this ancient city of South Gotha. We wish for Albion to achieve victory, and thus we are currently praying to the heavens.”

Although René had said so without blinking an eye, the patrolling magician, with a peculiar expression, still asked:

“Don’t tell me… you guys are spies sent by Tristain and Germania?”

Louise hastily shook her head rapidly.

René also shook his head.

Then Saito, noticing the huge troll standing behind the magician, inadvertently cried out loud:

“So big! Just what is it?”

The magician immediately brought his face closer to Saito who had unwittingly cried out.
“A very rarely seen face….”

''I’m suspected'', Saito thought, assuming a straight posture. The magician meticulously measured Saito up.

“Let me ask you, who is the general who commands the Second Army of the Holy Republic of Albion.”

Saito tensed up.

''General!? How am I supposed to know things like this?'' Looking around him, all he could see were the beads of the sweat on everyone’s forhead. ''Crap, the success of the mission depends all on my answer. But… I have no idea what the general’s name is.''

The enemy magician pressed his face closer, and glaring fiercely at him, said:

“What’s wrong? You don’t know? You don’t even know the name of the Sir General who protects this place? Are you really Albionian [--- TL: Erm, I think this fits? Basically, someone from Albion ---]? Spit it out!”

Saito’s mind began plunge into disarray. And, having plunged into disarray… his mind was completely blank.

“Tokugawa Ieyasu”

He made up such an answer. When it came to general’s names, he only knew this one.

“What Tokugawa Ieyasu!? Where’s he from!? Why couldn’t you give a more appropriate answer!” Louise shouted as she ran.

“It’s not like there was another choice! It was the only one I knew!”

“Whatever, I won’t blame you for now.”

''No, rather it was all his fault, but nothing could be done.'' Louise continued:

“Why don’t you just take care of them like usual! It’s only so few of them!”

When Saito had replied “Tokugawa Ieyasu”, the magician was taken aback, before yelling “Suspicious persons!” and launching a sudden attack with the troll.

Saito was originally going to block their attacks… but was sent flying by the troll in one hit.

The overwhelming strength of the gigantic monstrous humanoids, it was difficult to endure even as Gandalfr. Furthermore, there were almost ten of those guys. ''Even if I can’t kill them, I should be able to resist their attacks...'' However, today’s Saito was not the same as his usual self.

“What’s wrong, Partner. Why do I feel like you have no enthusiasm?”

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume7 Chapter5

2008-09-12T15:35:33Z

Mickey:

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume9 Chapter8

2008-09-08T23:59:44Z

Mickey: /* Chapter Eight: The Ball of Sleipnir */

===Chapter Eight: The Ball of Sleipnir ===

A week later, on the Day of the Void.

The Ball of Sleipnir was finally going to be held today.

It was supposed to be a day of rest, but the students of the magic academy were restless all morning, even during breakfast.

"Who are you going as?"

"I'll try that."

It was all the conversations were about.

Guiche crossed his legs, as proud as a peacock.

“I wonder who I should become? But, for someone as handsome as myself, is it not better to just remain as I am? Don't you think so too, Saito?”

“Yeah, yeah.”

Saito replied idly, regarding Guiche as something that was little more than the breeze of the wind. Sitting opposite him was Malicorne, hugging himself.

“What should I do... If it remains like this, it looks like I'm going to have to become a beautiful girl."

“Just do that already."

“Sigh... What should I do? Isn't that a crime?"

“Of course it's a crime. I reckon that it warrants a death sentence."

“Haa... A death sentence... Ha... Ha..."

Malicorne stammered as he held his trembling body together.

Imagining the fat boy acting in the manner of a young girl almost made Saito throw up his breakfast.

''However... To get so excited over some masquerade ball, these people sure were easy to please.''

''It's only putting on a little disguise, did it really require so much thought?''

Saito thought to himself, not knowing that they would be disguising themselves using magic.

It really only required a little bit of thought to realize that the Magic Academy would never hold an ordinary masquerade ball... but, being completely uninterested in the matter, Saito never considered this.

Siesta was cleaning the room when Saito returned after breakfast.

“Welcome home, Saito.”

“Yeah, I'm back."

Siesta was cleaning the room with a bright smile on her face.

“Today's the day of The Ball of Sleipnir.”

“Is Siesta going too?” Saito asked.

“I'm going...because they are shorthanded..." Siesta replied shyly with her head down for some reason.

“I see..."

''So, should I go or not?'' Saito pondered.

Siesta walked towards Saito and looked into his eyes.

"Umm..."

“Ah, yes?"

“I've been reading a book lately." Siesta said, as she pulled out a book.

“What's it about?"

''Siesta can read as well'', Saito thought.

“Oh, I forgot Saito couldn't read."

Siesta blushed as she explained the story to Saito.

“The name of the book is ‘Housemaid’s Afternoon’.”

“Uh huh.”

“It's a story about a young maid serving in an aristocrat's residence. And the master of that residence is a man who is corrupted to the core.”

“Uh huh.”

“Every night, he would coerce the maid into doing unpleasant things with him."

“Unpleasant things?”

Siesta muttered something into Saito’s ear.

A painful sensation tingled in his nose, and a torrent of blood flowed out. Five seconds later, he finally held it in.

“...What sort of books do you read?"

“W-What do you mean by that? It's from a girl in my dorm. She let me borrow it!"

Siesta blushed as her hands shook.

''So this is the stuff Siesta and the maids read in their spare time... But then again, the girl magazines in my world are pretty risque as well...''

Saito accepted with his strange justification.

“Well...?”

“I’d hate it if a person like the master from the story were to touch me like that… but if it were Saito…”

“What are you-”

Siesta covered her blushing face with her hands.

“N-never mind! I was only joking!”

“O-of course…” Saito laughed.

Then, Siesta tilted her head towards Saito, with a curious glint in her eyes.

“But… how about we give it a try?”

“Huh?”

“A little trying won't hurt.”

Shocked and confused, Saito remained planted where he stood, as Siesta ran over to Saito with a look of distress, looking as though she had broken something.

“Ah! Oh no, I broke master’s cup!”

“…”

“It's Saito’s turn now.” Siesta said in a serious tone.

“W-what am I supposed to do?”

Walking up to Saito’s side, Siesta began to mutter in a slight whisper.

Pshhh~~ [--- Sound of nosebleed. Please replace with something better =P ---]

In that instant, blood spurted from Saito’s nose.

“S-Siesta?”

“Please punish me! I wish to be punished by Saito! L-Like this!”

With a cry, Siesta melodramatically fell onto the floor. She tilted her head up towards Saito, her face as red as a ripe apple. An intense aura of abuse and neglect seemed to emanate from her.

Siesta gently lifted up the hem of her skirt.

“M-Master, please punish me as you see fit…"

[[Image:ZnT09-193.jpg|thumb]]

''What is that maid rambling on about… and what’s a guy like me supposed to do…''

Only meaningless words passed through Saito’s lips.

At the same time, Louise was quickly approaching by horse.

Saito hesitantly went to the shelf where the horse whip was hidden. Nearly fainting from all the blood rushing to his head, Saito could resist no longer.

At that instant, Louise opened the door.

In front of her eyes was Siesta, collapsed on the floor with her skirt pulled up and saying something about waiting for her master’s punishment and Saito, with the whip from the shelf in his hand. Louise promptly spun around and landed a kick directly on Saito’s crotch.

“The two of you, stop this at once!”

Saito collapsed onto the ground with his hands between his legs. Louise planted her foot on his face and ordered:

“Maid! Familiar! The two of you, listen!”

“Yes!” Saito and Siesta replied in unison.

“There better not be a next time... And an incompetent familiar you may be, but your master has a task for you.”

“W-what is it?”

“The Ball of Sleipnir is today. You know that, right?”

“Uh huh.”

“Do you know what kind of ball it is?”

“Well, umm… is it a masquerade ball?”

“That’s right. A ball where you ‘masquerade’ as your ideal. S-so, y-you must find me during the ball.”

“Huh…?”

''What is the meaning of this?''

Siesta and Louise glanced at each other.

''Huh—it looked like they were plotting something.’’

''Women sure are so superficial…'' Saito thought. ''The war had only ended not long ago, and already they are engrossed in something like a ball. Shouldn’t they be more concerned about contributing to society or something?''

“The two of you…”

Saito sighed, removing Louise’s leg and pulling himself up, silently brushing off the dirt on him.

“Ehh? What?”

“Yes?”

“The two of you, sit here.”

“What is it?”

“Listen up.”

The two of them looked at each other before reluctantly sitting on the bed.

Saito faced the two of them.

“You two should be more concerned about this world and the people in it!”

Louise was shocked.

''It seemed that a desire to help the world had suddenly awakened in Saito. It was probably because of Colbert. That teacher had always pursued his research for this same reason… Was he trying to succeed his dying wish? It seemed so.''

''So that's why he was so willing to pour everything into his duty in the Knight Corps.''

In Louise’s view, however, it was never his duty to begin with.

''What Saito should be doing… is to find a way to return to his world.''

''It was only after doing this could Saito seriously consider the matters of this world. Whether to remain or not was up to him… Plus, even if there is a way, would one be able to travel freely between the two worlds?''

Her mind raced back and forth.

“To change the world through the Knight Corps? Are you a fool?”

Louise spat out, angering Saito.

“What? Why do you insist I’m a fool?”

“There are other things you should be doing!”

“Like protecting you? Didn’t I already tell you I’ll do that too?"

“It’s not that!” Louise yelled.

“T-Then what is it?”

“It’s to finding a way for you to return to your world, of course. To send you home, and relieve your family.”

''Idiot...'' But Saito had nothing to say.

“Looking at the you right now, it just doesn’t feel natural. The matters of this world should just be left to the people of this world."

“B-but…”

“If we were to take the duty of the Knight Corps, for example, all there is to it is war, that, or protecting Her Majesty the Queen. Sure, it is without a doubt a duty of the utmost importance, but it is not one for you to take. Why are you so intent on this?”

''...'' Saito lowered his head.

Everything no longer looked clear to Saito.

True, Saito had wanted to accomplish something.

Up until now, he had always lived a simple, ordinary life... And that’s why now he wished to accomplish everything that he could. But it would be too difficult to explain this to Louise.

Louise sighed.

“Regardless of what happens... you must attend the ball today. You haven’t forgotten what I said earlier, right?”

“Yeah, yeah."

Just when it seemed like she was done, Louise began to blush.

“If you do…”

“If I do…?”

“Then… I’ll let you finish what you started that night, back in Albion…”

Siesta glared at Louise.

“To use such seductive methods...”

Louise angrily turned her face away, and left the room.

Left where he was, Saito slowly collapsed, his nose spouting blood like a geyser.

“Keep yourself together, Saito!” Siesta urged as she tended to him.

<center>* * *</center>

When evening came, “The Mirror of Truth” was drawn out from the treasure vault onto entrance of the dance hall in the second floor. A black curtain was pulled around the magic mirror. No one could tell what form the person within would transform into.

Miss Chevruse [---Literally, Teacher Chevruse ---], wearing a butterfly mask, stood at the side of the curtain.

“Noblemen and Noble ladies, tonight I will guide you into a world of fantasy.”

She enthusiastically introduced to the line of students. Louise, who was also in the queue, was pondering who to transform into.

Doubt began to creep into her mind.

''Would Saito recognise me after I've changed?''

''He should be able to…''

It was Louise’s turn. She walked through the curtains. There was only a mirror inside, which was roughly two meters high, installed on a simple frame, and covered by a cloth.

Miss Chevruse’s voice echoed from outside,

“Please listen well. You must think only of the person you wish to become the most and not be distracted by anything else. This mirror will look into your heart’s deepest desires, and grant you that form. Once you’ve prepared yourself, please remove the cloth.”

Louise took a deep breath. "Okay." She lifted the cloth from the mirror.

A beautiful mirrored surface emerged from beneath it, radiating all the colours of the rainbow.

The reflection that graced the mirror’s surface was gradually enveloped by the radiant glow.

The flowing lights suddenly disappeared, once again returning her surroundings to darkness.

However, it was no longer Louise in the mirror.

What had appeared instead was the reflection of a gentle, warm, pink-haired twenty-three year old lady.

It was the figure of Louise’s second sister, Cattleya.

Cattleya was her ideal. Her sister, who was kinder than anyone else… Louise gently placed her hands on her breasts.

<center>* * *</center>

Walking into the hall, it was filled with all kinds of people: heroes of legend, famous royals, renowned nobles, as well as old gentlemen and ladies. ''They're probably the students’ parents.'' There were even fellow students, but they were probably not the actual people.

''I didn’t think there would be this many Henriettas.'' Louise smiled wryly.

It was only on this day that it was practically impossible to tell who was who. To wish to dance with a promised date, there was little else one could do apart from telling the other who you would become.

''Saito should be able to find me, right?'' Louise sighed to herself.

''I think he should be able to recognise me. After all, I took on Cattleya’s appearance.’’

Seeing that all the students were more or less present, Principal Osmand walked onto the platform.

“Greetings, everyone. I would like to welcome you all. Tonight, we hold a ball to help our new students deepen their relationships and friendships. This ball is, of course, anonymous. This is so that not one person should be afraid to be discriminated against because of their family, status or nationality. It is also to let everyone know that everyone is equal within the walls of this academy. And I hope it will leave such an impression on you, as if it does not, it would become impossible for you all to study and develop harmoniously as one.”

Osmand then made a dense cough.

“If you wish to introduce yourself to your partner, simply introduce yourself politely. Do not be caught up in the other’s appearance or status, or feel a need to introduce yourself in a dignified manner. This is one step of the decorum in the noble’s code we do not need to follow.”

The students who had gathered nodded their heads.

“Because of the alarm it might have caused everyone, it has yet to be announced... that Her Majesty, Queen Henrietta, is also here tonight.”

The hearts of the students leapt.

“Moreover, in the spirit of this ball, Her Majesty herself has also changed. Let us all try to guess who Her Majesty is… I think this will be quite interesting.”

The students grew restless. An opportunity to converse with the Queen like this does not come very often. There were already many people who were glancing left and right to spot any likely candidates.

Louise was surprised too. ''If you were coming, would it hurt to tell me first?'' Louise fumed silently.

“Carrying on… I would like to speak about the aim of this ball. Everyone, listen well. You have all now become an image of your ideal. I hope that in getting closer to achieving your ideals, you are not daunted by it, but rather are willing to study hard in the new term, so that you may one day become outstanding nobles that others will aspire to. That... is all."

The hall resounded with thunderous applause.

Principal Osmand, with a grim face, left and passed through the mirror, then returned. He had transformed into a young, dangerously seductive young woman. Striking a pose, the woman declared:

“I’m Little Osmand~~"

The students, still captivated by the speech earlier, instantly fell into a stunned silence, like a flame that was just doused. The teachers silently grabbed both of Osmand’s arms and dragged him aside.

“E-everyone, make sure you enjoy the ball!”

The struggling Osmand was swiftly escorted from the hall.

Music began to play…the Masquerade Ball had finally started.

Louise looked left and right, but could not see anyone who could be Saito.

''It looks like it’ll be a while before he gets here…'' Louise sighed as she leaned against the wall.

<center>* * *</center>

When Saito had arrived at the assembly hall, the ball had already started. It was because he had to take of his horse that he was late. He had experienced how difficult it was to feed an animal, and wasted no short amount of time doing so.

As he walked past the curtain at the entrance, he didn't notice the mirror within it. Rather, it would be more accurate to say that he was completely unaware that the mirror had something to do with the disguises.

Saito walked into the grand hall, and was about to be questioned by the guard at the entrance before he noticed the Chevalier badge on Saito’s mantle and nervously saluted him.

It was dim inside the hall, making it difficult to see clearly.

Saito remembered what Louise had told him earlier:

''I’ll let you finish what you started that night back in Albion.''

They were such moving words…

''To actually say such a thing… if I were to not find her after that…'' Without any time to waste, Saito frantically searched for Louise.

However, she was nowhere to be seen.

''Since it’s a masquerade ball, maybe she put on a mask? That's what I would think, except there isn’t a single person here who's wearing one. And, there isn't anyone I recognise in the crowd, apart from the few students mingled within.'' Everywhere you looked, there were seemingly important people dancing and conversing.

Saito finally found Louise standing next to a wall and enthusiastically ran towards her.

Raising her head to see Saito running towards her, Louise blushed.

''A promise is a promise.'' Saito began blushing as well.

“Didn’t I find you pretty quickly? So... is it okay… to fulfill that promise?”

Louise squirmed nervously.

“…Promise?”

“What, have you already forgotten?” Saito asked back.

“I’m sorry, dear...”

“Dear? But you've always called me…”

“Saito-san.”

“That’s right.”

Louise’s face blushed and became redder. ''What’s wrong with her… Did she fry her brain?'' But it only made Louise even cuter.

“About what you said before... What were you trying to say?”

“What I said before?”

“Quit acting like you don’t know! Isn’t that what you said?”

“…What kind of promise was it?”

''Why was she speaking in such an excessively polite manner… Is she just messing with me?'' Saito exasperated.

At that moment, the orchestra began to play a vigorous melody.

“It’s so noisy… Let’s go outside.”

Saito, grabbing Louise’s hands and led her to the veranda outside.

“…Ah!” Louise cried out in surprise, but she obediently followed Saito.

Arriving at the veranda, Saito faced Louise:

“Geez… didn’t I already tell you not to joke about those kinds of things? Did you think I wouldn't take them seriously?”

“…I-I’m sorry.”

Louise appeared even more endearing as she apologized, making Saito want to just grab and hold her in his arms. ''I’ll just think of it as revenge for everything she’s put me through.''

“If you won’t apologize properly, I’m going to kiss you right here.”

Louise silently lowered her head, but Saito raised it with his hand.

“… Ah.”

Louise looked up at Saito, her eyes glistening. Such an expression seemed to stop his heart, drawing his breath away...

And, passionately wishing to place his lips upon hers, Saito tightly embraced Louise in his arms; Louise leaned her body against his.

It was like this that Louise was knocked onto the wall of the veranda.

''Although there was no one else on the veranda, if someone were to see this, it would become quite troublesome.''

Saito decided to slowly separate himself from her.

“Nn…!”

But today’s Louise was strangely assertive, continually pressing her body against Saito’s.

“Louise…”

''Could it be that Louise… has always been this lonely?''

Saito’s heart overflowed at Louise’s act of affection. Unknowingly, Saito already had his hands on Louise’s chest.

Completely unlike the Louise from the past, she did not express any displeasure.

''‘It was only a reward!’''... When Louise had said that, my heart was deeply hurt… But now I realise that it wasn’t just a reward! To Louise, I am…''

“Louise—“

Saito tightly embraced Louise. A warm sigh escaped Louise’s mouth… ''Saito forgot me.''

<center>* * *</center>

Meanwhile, at the entrance to the hall, the guard stationed there was questioning a very suspicious looking woman. Wearing a long black robe with long strands of black hair flowing from the opening of her hood, no matter how you looked at her, she didn’t look like a student or teacher.

“Who are you?”

“I was sent from the Royal Palace to attend this ball.”

“Royal palace? Well…”

The guard began searching through the list of attendees.

“I’m afraid you won’t find my name written on that list.”

Before he could question her, the woman quickly revealed a small bell from her bosom.

“That’s…”

''I had seen this when I was patrolling the treasure vault…''

“The Bell of Slumber? Why-”

Just as he suspected something was wrong, the small bell rang out. ''Cling…'' The sound made a clear echo.

A deep drowsiness overcame the guard.

''Going to fall asleep… was ambushed against…'' But the guard was unable to resist.

His body fell against a wall, sliding slowly downwards along it… And he fell into a deep sleep.

“It ''was'' the Royal Palace… just not Tristain’s.”

After confirming that the guard had fallen asleep, the long-robed woman walked into the curtain, and noticing the Mirror of Truth within, revealed a wide grin.

She lifted the cloth and gently touched the mirror…

The mirror emitted a bright light, and, at the same time, the long-robed woman's forehead glowed.

''If I can’t tell how they look like, this mission would be impossible.''

Ancient runes began to shine on the woman’s forehead...

She is Mjothvitnir…

<center>* * *</center>

Saito kissed Louise’s lips.

''Nn… Ah… it's like I'm in a dream…'' Standing on the tips of her toes, Louise wrapped her arms around Saito’s neck.

''She's different… more assertive than the usual Louise.''

''To actually be so…''

A desire to love her even more emerged from within his heart.

Instinctively, he slipped his hand… onto Louise’s small breasts.

“…Wha—?”

Saito immediately froze.

''Her chest… Was not small at all.''

''Actually it was… huge!''

The full, soft and warm mound shifted and moved under Saito’s palm. And each time he grasped it, Louise would pant ever louder…

“When did it become…”

Saito opened his eyes.

He gasped in surprise… in front of him was…

“Your Highness!?”

It was Henrietta.

''What the— when did they change places with each other? The person I’m hugging is the Princess?''

The frantic voices of students echoed from the hall.

“What the-!? The magic was dispelled!?”

“But the ball hasn’t ended yet!”

Saito finally understood that this was no ordinary ball, but a masquerade ball where one could transform into another person through magic.

''Does that mean Henrietta became Louise?''

“But why did you become Louise…?”

Henrietta shamefully lowered her head when asked.

“Today is the ball where you could become your ideal.”

“Your ideal?”

He still didn’t understand.

“But why Louise?”

“Well that is – that is because I’ve always admired that girl… A girl who's always acted with her heart… A pure girl with a heart and mind no one can possibly taint… To possess the virtues I have none of... I’ve always envied her from deep within my heart.”

“…”

“What kind of person am I, to tremble and waver, while that girl maintains her beliefs through thick and thin - her faith unshaken. I envy that about her. If I were to have even one-tenth of her courage, perhaps I wouldn’t have committed those sins.”

Seeing the pained look on Henrietta, Saito, wishing to comfort her no matter what, said:

“Sins…? Your Highness, you have done no wrong. So please don’t talk about things like sinning.”

“No… Just for my own personal revenge, I actually started a war. How many people paid with their lives because of that?”

“But it was inevitable anyway, that’s just how war is!”

“So many died because of it!”

Saito recalled that the Expeditionary Army was practically made up of nobles and mercenaries. Furthermore, there were no citizens who participated.

“Even if you were to say so, but still…no one was forced to go. Everyone went because of their own wishes to do so; Some for glory, others for gold. Therefore, you shouldn’t worry yourself so much, Princess."

''It was perhaps a cruel thing to say - to dishonour the dead like that - but although there were exceptions, it wasn't wrong to say that the majority were either mercenaries who fought for gold or noble officers who cried out for glory… So, perhaps it wasn’t too harsh in the end.'' Saito rationalised to justify his earlier words.

Henrietta was unresponsive.

To change the topic, Saito prepared to talk about Louise instead.

“So why are you here today? Was it to find Louise? I’m looking for her too. Seriously, where did she run off to…”

Henrietta shook her head.

“I came here to see you.”

“…Me?”

“I don’t know why… but whenever I hear your name… whenever I lay my eyes upon your face… for some reason, my heart... begins to…”

Henrietta looked up, the tears in her eyes slowly welling up.

“Do you still remember? That incident… that night at the small inn in Tristainia…”

Saito nodded. That night, they actually pressed their lips together twice. Even now, his heart would race when he recalled it.

“Ever since that evening… every time I think of you, my heart aches. The heartache steadily grew deeper and deeper… by the time I noticed it, it had already grown to the point I could not worry about it… It was always lingering in my heart… I didn't know what to do about it anymore.”

“…”

“In the midst of all the frantic frenzy and arduous planning, it was only your warmth that protected me. When I found your name amongst the list of those killed in battle… the grief was almost too much to bear. After that... when I found out it was you who had stopped the army of seventy-thousand, do you know much of a redemption it was for me?”

''For someone of Henrietta’s eminence to so frankly express her feelings…'' Saito was at a loss, thinking ‘what a frail person she was’.

But it was because of this same vulnerability that Henrietta emanated a charm completely unlike Louise’s.

Just as he was about to be overcome by that charm, Saito turned his face away and gently pushed Henrietta away from him.

“If we were to be seen like this here… nothing good will come to Your Highness and me.”

Unexpectedly, Henrietta dragged Saito into the curtains, concealing them both within its shadows.

“Princess…”

“I understand that as well. But… even if it's only for a little while, all I wish is to spend a few more moments of happiness with you. Is that too much to ask? Are you not able to give me even this little bit of your time?”

“…”

“And, even though it’ll only be for a little while that I can experience happier times... If it was possible, I would remain by your side forever.”

Henrietta cried like any ordinary girl. ''The once resolute Queen was actually shedding tears for my sake...'' Saito was dumbstruck.

''Furthermore… Henrietta was more beautiful than anyone else in the world. Even Louise couldn’t compare.''

Henrietta once again lifted her face, edging ever closer to Saito.

Saito was utterly unable to resist those lips… and their lips pressed together.

After feeling out the kiss, Saito pressed his entire body onto Henrietta, knocking her against the wall.

As Henrietta panted tenderly, Saito slowly drew back his lips, watching her intently.

“Princess…”

Henrietta kissed Saito’s neck.

As though he had been struck by lightning, a shock coursed through his body.

Saito tightly embraced Henrietta.

It was at that instant…

In a small opening in the curtain, Saito saw strands of pink hair and the brown eyes below them.

“Louise…”

He felt the blood drain from his body. Henrietta also turned to look.

Louise’s entire body trembled as she watched the two of them behind the curtain, before suddenly running away, her hands covering the tears streaming down her face.

As Saito chased after her, he knocked into the students beside the curtain.

“Hey, that hurts!”

“Sorry! Excuse me! I’m in a hurry!”

However, not a glimpse of Louise could be seen within the crowd.

Because no one knew who dispelled the effects of The Mirror of Truth, the hall was in an uproar.

"What the hell?!"

"Did the Mirror of Truth’s magic backfire?""

Afterwards, Henrietta, her face visibly pale, also exited from behind the blinds.

The surrounding students at once exclaimed “Your Highness!” before rushing over to her.

Before he ran off, Saito glanced over at Henrietta to signal that he was going to chase after Louise .

<center>* * *</center>

Louise dashed out from the main tower, running in the night through the Academy grounds.

The pain and the shock tore her apart.

''Saito and the Princess?''

''Why?''

It was after they entered the curtains that Louise saw them. Having noticed them through the opening in the curtains by chance, she had walked over…

Remembering what they had said, the tears flowed down without end.

''The two of them were so passionate… just like a pair of lovers as they made their vows''.

''And then… their lips met like long-separated lovers.''

''Don’t tell me they’ve had such a relationship since a long time ago? Could it be they’ve been lying to me all this time?''

''To be betrayed by Henrietta, whom I had trusted so…''

Louise could no longer trust anytone ever again.

''That means... Henrietta had only knighted Saito to a Chevalier and swore him in as a Knight Captain so that she could be by the side of her lover.''

''During the last mission in Tristaini, Saito had said he had kissed Henrietta. Of course, I was angry that time… but if it was only for the sake of the mission that I didn’t mind it much. But, it seems I was wrong.''

''Perhaps the two of them had kept this secret since that time.''

“It’s too cruel! It’s too cruel! It’s too cruel!” Louise kept shouting.

''You have always been lying to me, what ‘I like you.’? It was all a lie!''

What Louise couldn’t forgive the most was, ''The promise he made to me, the time we spent together, that sweet kiss… the things I had always trusted completely… were all lies he had made to me.''

''The things I most valued in my heart; the memories I most treasure in my heart… were nothing more than lies.''

''And the one to do this wasn’t just anybody… but Henrietta, the person I had always held in the highest regard.''

To be doubly betrayed like that, Louise couldn’t bear it anymore.

Regardless, she couldn’t remain here.

Louise slowly snuck out the gates of the Magic Academy, before bolting outwards in a full sprint.

The guards that normally monitored the entrance, due to the commotion caused by the dispelling of the Mirror of Truth’s magic, had all rushed to the hall. As a result, the place was empty. Without anyone to stop and question her, Louise headed along the small road leading to the city.

''I don’t want to stay here.''

''I want to go somewhere far away.''

''I want to go to a place where no one will recognise me.''

With her heart bearing such thoughts, Louise kept running forward without regard.

Running till she was out of breath, Louise kneeled and collapsed onto the ground, her face covered by the ground and tears flowing down her cheeks…

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume5 Story2

2008-09-07T05:27:24Z

Mickey: /* Chapter Two: The Encounter with the Flame and the Friendship with the Wind */

===Chapter Two: The Encounter with the Flame and the Friendship with the Wind===

Well, this was the Tristain Magic Academy. The summer vacation just started and in the dorm, two nobles were killing time.

They were Kirche the “Ardent” and Tabitha the “Snowy Wind”. Kirche was laying lazily on Tabitha’s bed in a very immodest pose. She had undone all her shirt buttons and was fanning her large chest with her hand. Kirche did like heat but could not stand warmth.

She was not able to control the boiling heat in the sun-baked room.

“Hey Tabitha, would you mind making some wind for me?”

Tabitha waved her staff without looking up from her book.

“Give me a cold one. One that will cool me to the bone, just like your second name.”

As expected, there was some ice mixed in the wind. The snowy wind immediately cooled Kirche’s body.

“Ahh- that feels good.”

Drinking in Tabitha’s cool wind, Kirche finally took off her shirt. She crossed her legs in a manner that would never be seen by any of her dozen of male friends that worshiped her like a goddess.

Kirche stared at Tabitha who was reading her book the whole time. Tabitha did not shed a single drop of sweat, as she was completely immersed in her book. “Maybe her second name “Snowy Wind” cools her body as well as her mind,” Kirche whispered.

“Hey ‘Snowy Wind’? You really like to read books don’t you? Just like a Protestant. Could that be the popular Protestant book about the ‘The Practical Doctrine’?”

“The Practical Doctrine” was a book that the Protestant sect of religion recited by following the interpretation of the book “The Founder’s Prayer Book” ,that recorded the great deeds and teachings of the Founder, Brimir.

Although every version of “The Founder’s Prayer Book” claimed to be the “original”, their contents were slightly different. Furthermore, there were theories that “The Founder’s Prayer Book” was written hundreds of years after the fall of the Founder Brimir. “The Founder’s Prayer Book” that had been passed down through the Tristine royal family didn’t even have words in it. Therefore, many theologians interpreted it in such a sketchy way so that it would improve the political powers of the Halkeginia’s churches and themselves.
The body of practitioners of the “Practical Doctrine” started in the religious center of the country Romania and was made of commoners who wanted to reform the corrupted churches that exploited them. This soon became an international matter. It spread out from commoners and farmers and they stripped power and land from the monks and priests, but no one knew if their practices and interpretation was right. The only one that could possibly answer that was the Founder Brimir himself.

Tabitha closed her book and showed Kirche the title. It wasn’t a religious book, but an ancient magical research book.

“Just reading,” said Tabitha.

“I know. There’s no way you're a Protestant anyways. Man, it’s really hot today. REALLY hot. That’s why I invited you to go to Germania with me. It’s much cooler there.”

Tabitha reopened her book and continued reading. Kirche, who knew the situation of Tabitha’s family, decided to invite her to the Zerbst House, but Tabitha would not agree to come. With no other choice, Kirche decided to keep Tabitha company in the Magic Academy.

She couldn’t stand to let Tabitha be alone.

“We're probably the only ones who would remain in this kind of sauna.”

Kirche thought about having a water bath in the courtyard. Since all the students and teachers had left and gone back to their homes, there shouldn’t be any danger of peepers.

But then…

A scream was heard from the floor below.

Kirche and Tabitha exchanged quick glances.

Kirche quickly put on her shirt and jumped out of the room with her wand. Tabitha soon followed behind her.

In a room a floor below, another pair of students were in the middle of a quarrel.

“What were you thinking?!”

“Um, I’m… I thought it was hot, and I was trying to help you!”

The clamor was between Guiche and Montmorency. Why didn't this pair leave the dorm for summer vacation?

“I see, so '''that''' was your purpose! ‘Let's make potions together’, my butt! I shouldn’t have listened to your cajolery about being able to make any Forbidden Potions I want. Just what were you trying to do?”

“That was my objective! I'm not lying!”

“You're having weird thoughts because no one is around, right? Sorry, but I’m not gonna forgive you one finger until I’m married!”

Guiche shook his head.

“Don’t come closer!”

“I’ll swear, I’ll swear.”

Guiche put his hands on his chest.

“I swear in the presence of the Founder and God that I, Guiche de Gramont, did not unbutton the sleeping Montmorency because of any bad intentions, but I really thought you looked hot. You were sweating really bad so I was worried you were going to be steamed to death.”

“Really?”

Montmorency stared with a doubtful look.

“Swear to God.”

Guiche answered seriously.

“…not gonna do anything weird?”

“No, not even gonna think about it.”

After Montmorency thought for a moment, she raised her skirt and flashed her panties. Because Guiche jumped at her in an instant, she screamed out loud.

“Dear God! A liar! He’s a liar!”

“White! White! It was really white!”

“No! Stop! Please stop!”

After they were fooling around for a while, the door opened with a bang. Kirche and Tabitha came in and their eyes met Montmorency’s eyes, who was just pushed onto a bed by Guiche.

“…oh, you were just about to do it,” sighed Kirche.

Guiche, who suddenly became serious, stood up and said in a very dignified way, “Oh, I was just…straightening the wrinkles in Montmorency’s shirt.”

“By pushing her onto a bed?” Kirche asked with a scoff.

“Straitening the wrinkles,” Guiche repeated himself.

Montmorency said in a cold tone, “Quit it already. That’s all you have in your head.”

Guiche flushed.

Kirche opened her mouth and said tiredly, “You two are a really cheap couple. You don’t have to do it in this suffocating dorm.”

“We are not doing anything! …and I should ask what you're doing. It’s summer break.”

“It’s just not worth the trouble for us. Although it is a vacation, it’s a pain to
cross the border just for that. So what are you two doing anyway?”

“We were, um…”

Montmorency fidgeted, as she could not say that she was making Forbidden Potions.

“Ma-, magic research.”

“Well you were doing ''some'' kind of research.”

“It was Guiche who wanted to do weird research! He probably fried his brain in this heat!”

The criticized Guiche hung his head.

“I guess.”

Kirche muttered, “What do you mean, ‘I guess’?”

“Let’s go out. It wouldn't be a surprise if we get our brains fried in here.”

“Huh? Where?”

“Let’s go to the town. It’s gonna be a long break, so let’s have some fun.”

“Well, I ''do'' want to drink something cold…”

Guiche agreed. Montmorency, who didn’t even want to think about what would happen if she was left alone in the dorm with Guiche, also agreed.

“Really cool your head down when you drink, ok?”

“I will, swear to God.”

“So, what about that little fella?”

Montmorency pointed her finger at Tabitha. Kirche answered.

“She’s going.”

“You can tell by just looking at her?”

“I can.”

Kirche said it as though it was obvious.

Tabitha then closed her book, walked over to the window sill, and blew a whistle with her mouth. A flapping noise was heard. In a blink, Tabitha jumped out of the window. Kirche followed.

As Montmorency peeked outside the window, she saw Tabitha’s floating Wind Dragon. Kirche was riding on its back and was waving.

“Hurry up or we’ll leave you!”

Guiche and Montmorency both jumped after her and Guiche, who got ahead, tried to catch Montmorency.

Then Montmorency started screaming things like ‘don’t touch me’ and ‘don’t look at me’ to tease Guiche.

“But…I was only trying to catch you.”

“Where do you think you’re touching?”

“I thought you two were lovers,” muttered Kirche with surprise.

The group finally arrived at Tristine’s castle town and went to a road that forked from Bulton Avenue. It was just about sunset. In the darkening streets, the magic lamps started to color the surroundings. That magical, wondrous sight created a happy atmosphere that wrapped around the street with the summer heat.

If Bulton Avenue was Tristine’s front face, then this Chicton Street was the bowel. Indecent bars and gambling dens were lined up along the street. Montmorency frowned, but Kirche walked on unworriedly. While walking, the group discussed which bar to go to. “Do you know any of the bars around here?” Kirche asked Guiche.

Guiche answered with a smile,

“Well, I do know a good one that I've always wanted to go to.”

“It’s not a weird bar, is it?” Montmorency asked as she heard an amorous tone to his speech. Guiche shook his head.

“It’s not weird at all!”

“Then what kind of a bar is it?”

Guiche fell silent.

“See, it '''is''' a weird bar! Just say it!”

Montmorency started to choke Guiche.

“N-, no it’s not! It’s just girls in cute clothes bringing wine for you… Arg!”

“If that's not weird, then what is?”

“That kind of sounds like fun.”

It seemed to have piqued Kirche’s interest. Kirche suggested to Guiche,

“Let’s go there, just some plain bar would be too boring.”

“WHAT?” Montmorency bellowed.

“Why does no Tristine woman have any confidence in herself? Makes me sick.”

Because Kirche said that in such a taunting way, Montmorency suddenly stood up and said,

“It’s just that wine will taste bad if we just let some low-class women pour it.”

But because Guiche, who had been backed up by Kirche, started to skip away, Montmorency had no choice but to follow.

“Hey! Wait for me! Don’t leave me here!”

“Welcome!”

As they went into the shop, a tall man who wore a leather shirt welcomed them to the shop.

“Oh, are you new? More noble ladies! How beautiful! How très bien! The girls in the shop will be jealous! I’m the storekeeper, Scarron. Please enjoy yourselves today!” he said while he twisted his body and bowed. Although he seemed kind of gross, he complimented them so Montmorency was now in a better temper. She combed her hair with her fingers and said clearly, “Guide us to the cleanest table”.

“Every table in this store is scrubbed to shine as much as the Majesty’s villa.”

Scarron guided the group to one of the tables. The bar seemed to be really prospering.

Just like the rumors said, girls wearing suggestive clothing were carrying wine and food.

Guiche, who was already looking around the bar in ecstasy, ended up with his ear being pulled by Montmorency.

After the party settled down around the table, a strawberry blond haired girl came to take the orders, but for some reason, hurriedly covered her face with a tray. Her whole body started to tremble slightly.

“Why are you hiding your face?” Guiche asked discontentedly. Without answering, she gestured to ask for the order. By looking at the girl’s hair color and height, Kirche quickly realized something and, for the first time this summer, an extra-large smile appeared on her face.

“So, what do you recommend?”

The girl who was hiding her face with a tray pointed at the neighboring table. On it was a dish with a honey grilled baby chick wrapped by piecrust.

“And what’s the recommended wine?”

The girl pointed at a wine that had been served to another table, a well-aged Gernew wine.

Then Kirche said in a surprised tone, “Ah, familiar-san is flirting with a girl!”

The girl came out from behind the tray and stared around the room with sharp eyes.

Everyone in the group except for Kirche shouted.

“Louise!”

Louise noticed the broad grin on Kirche’s face and realized that she had been tricked, and once again hid her face with the tray.

“It’s too late, La Vallière.”

“I’m not Louise.”

Louise spoke in a shaking voice. Kirche pulled on Louise’s arm and laid her on top of the table. Kirche grabbed on to the right arm, Guiche on the left, Tabitha grabbed the right leg and Montmorency held on to the left leg. The immobile Louise faced to the side and said with a shaky tone,

“I’m not Louise! Let go of me.”

“Really, what are you doing here?”

Louise would not answer. Snap! Kirche snapped her fingers and Tabitha cast a spell. With the power of the wind, Tabitha coiled the air around Louise and controlled her. Louise bounced on top of the table to a seiza pose.

“Wha-, What are you doing?!”

Kirche snapped her fingers once again. Silently, Tabitha waved her staff. The mass of air which controlled Louise became multiple invisible fingers and started to tickle her body.

“Ahahaha! Stop! It tickles! Stop!”

“So under what circumstances are you working here?”

“I’m not saying! Ahahaha!”

The fingers of air continued to tickle Louise but she wouldn’t confess. Eventually her body went limp.

“Such a tight-lipped kid. You've been hiding many things recently.”

“If you understand…then leave me alone…”

“Will do.”

Kirche picked up the menu dully.

“Hurry up and order something.”

“This,” said Kirche pointing at the menu.

“I can't tell, which?”

“Well first of all, everything written on this menu.”

“Huh?”

Louise stared at Kirche blankly.

“Just bring me everything.”

“You're really rich… I’m so envious.”

Kirche then said to Louise,

“Oh, of course it’s your treat. I’ll happily accept the offer, La Vallière-san.”

“What? Don’t sleep-talk! Why do I have to treat you?!”

“Or I’ll tell everyone in school that you're working here.”

Louise dropped her jaw.

“If you say it…I’ll, I’ll kill you.”

“Oh my, I wouldn’t want to die. So could you bring all the food quickly?”

Louise sadly dropped her shoulders and disappeared toward the kitchen while hitting many things on the way.

Guiche said shaking his head,

“You really are a nasty woman.”

Kirche happily replied.

“Don’t misunderstand me, but I don’t like that girl. We're basically enemies…”

Kirche cut off her speech and fixed Tabitha’s disorderly cloak.

“You should really fix that habit of messing up your hair and cloak when you cast spells. Women are about appearances and smarts are secondary.”

Kirche was fixing up Tabitha’s hair like an older sister taking care of a little sister or a mother worrying for her daughter.

Guiche looked at Tabitha. ''Why does this mean Germanian woman has her trust in Tabitha and only Tabitha?'' Thought Guiche. Although it was summer vacation, the two didn’t go home and stayed together at school. Moreover, they seem to be communicating telepathically. Maybe it’s because Tabitha rarely speaks, but they are able to understand each other by just exchanging looks and are as close as sisters.

But…Guiche puzzled over his memory. They weren’t this close when they first enrolled. It’s not clear because I was fooling around with other girls too much but didn’t they even start a duel?

[[Image:ZnT05-121.jpg|thumb]]

Just when Guiche wanted to inquire about it, a new customer came into the bar.
They were good-looking nobles. They were wearing hats with large brims furnished with stylish feathers and had sword-shaped wands sticking out their cloak. They seemed to be officers from the royal army.

They probably had been training the whole day and they came in without a care and started to look around for tables.

The officer started to talk about the different girls in the bar. Many different girls poured the wine but none seemed to satisfy the officers. One officer noticed Kirche and winked at her.

“Isn’t that a noble girl? Women that could be together with us will have to carry a wand around!”

“That’s right! This is a rare break that her Majesty has given to us, the officers of the royal army. We can’t just have some commoners pour our wine.”

While saying such words, they were loudly deciding whom to go and pick up the girls. It seemed Kirche was used to these kinds of things and continued drinking wine calmly, but Guiche was feeling uneasy. He supposed himself to be in a position where he should be escorting the girls, but couldn’t be firm in front of nobles that were officers in the royal army. He would probably get beaten up.

Eventually the decision was made for whom to go talk to them. One of the nobles stood up. He was a handsome man who was just over twenty years old.

As he played with his mustache and was full of confidence, he elegantly bowed for Kirche.

“We are the officers that belong to the Navaaru regiment. We were stricken by your august beauty and would like to invite you to our dining table.”

Kirche answered without even looking.

“Sorry, but I’m having a good time with my friends.”

The officer’s friends started hooting. If he got rejected now, it would shatter his pride. He started to persuade Kirche with enthusiastic words.

“I will plead you to ignore that. Please bestow a moment of happiness to us who have nothing but the unforgiving battle to await us.”

But still, Kirche just waved him off.

The noble went back to his friends disappointingly.

“You’re not popular with women,” said an officer. But the young man shook his head.

“Did you hear her accent? She has to be a Germanian woman. Quite suspicious as a noble, if you ask me!”

“But I heard Germanian women are really lewd. Quite rare to see a woman with firm conduct.”

“Probably a Protestant to boot!”

Maybe it was partly because of the alcohol, but the officers started saying insults against Kirche. Guiche and Montmorency looked at each other and asked Kirche if she wanted to leave the bar.

“But we were here first,” muttered Kirche as she stood up. Her long hair seemed to be burning as though it was a wild fire. Other customers and waitresses and practically everyone who was watching over the whole incident fell quiet.

“Ah, so have you changed you mind and decided to accompany us?”

“Yes, not with goblets…but with this.”

Kirche smoothly pulled out her wand.

The men fell out of their chair laughing.

“Don’t even try, young lady. We are nobles and will not point our wands at women.”

“Are you scared of Germanian women?”

“Ridiculous!”

The men continued laughing aloud.

“Then I will make you draw your wand.”

Kirche swung her wand. Fireballs equal to the numbers of men came out of the tip of her wand and instantly incinerated the decorative feathers on their hats. The bar stirred. Kirche stood up to bow to the audience.

The men who were being made a laughingstock of all stood up at once.

“Miss, this joke has gone a little too far.”

“Really? But I’m always serious. And, wasn’t it you who invited me?”

“We invited you to drink, not to fight.”

“Then could I duel you gentlemen for insulting me just because I didn’t accept your offer to drink?”

The atmosphere in the bar froze.

One of the officers spoke determinedly,

“Foreign young lady, are you aware of the No Duel Policy? Under the order of her Majesty, we are restricted from dueling. But you are a foreigner. As long as we reach an agreement among ourselves, we could do practically anything to you. Are you speaking under this knowledge?”

“Nobles in Tristine really give long speeches. If this was Germania, the duel would have ended by now.”

They couldn't back down after they had been made fun of like this. The officers looked at each other and one of them gripped his hat’s brim and said, “Chose your opponent, you have the right.”

But Kirche didn’t change her expression. But there was fiery anger swirling inside her. The more Kirche got mad, the more composed and mannered she became.

“As you have said, Germanian women are lewd, so I’ll take care of all of you together.”
Applause was heard inside the bar for Kirche’s brave words. The officers’ faces were flushed bright red due to anger from the insult.

“We are nobles but at the same time also soldiers. When insulted, when challenged, we will not hold back even if the enemy is a woman. Come.”

The noble pointed outside of the bar with his chin. Guiche was shaking under the situation. Montmorency was just drinking wine as though it was none of her business. Louise was talking about how the stupid woman was getting herself into useless trouble again and hiding in the kitchen. Saito unfortunately fell victim of Louise’s anger against Kirche and was passed out because of the pain that Louise had inflicted upon him; so he couldn’t intervene.

So, the one who stood up was Tabitha.

“You don’t have to worry about it. Sit down, it will be over in an instant.”

But Tabitha shook her head.

“Do you mean I won’t be able to beat them?”

“No. But I’ll go.”

“This doesn’t involve you,” said Kirche, but again Tabitha shook her head.

“I owe you.”

“You mean the incident in the Ragdorian Lake? Don’t mind it. I did it out of my own will anyways.”

“Not that.”

“Eh?”

Then Tabitha clearly muttered,

“Owe you one.”

Kirche recalled with those words.

“That’s quite a long time ago.” Kirche smiled.

She thought for a moment but finally decided to leave it to her friend.

“What happened? Got scared? We will forgive you if you apologize now.”

“You’ll still have to pour drinks for us though.”

“You’ll be lucky if it ends with you just pouring drinks.”

The officers laughed. Kirche pointed at Tabitha.

“Beg your pardon, but she has even more skill than me. She even has the title Chevalier.”

The officers put on a doubtful expression.

Tabitha just walked toward the entrance of the bar reticently.

“Do any of you gentlemen have the Chevalier title?”

The officers twisted their necks in unbelief.

“Then she should prove to be more than a match.”

As Kirche finished speaking, she sat down on a chair as though her job was over. The officers, who couldn’t back down, followed Tabitha to the outside of the bar.

“Is she gonna be ok?”

Asked Guiche. Kirche was just drinking her wine elegantly.

“That girl never forgets this kind of boring promise.”

Kirche muttered happily.

Outside, Tabitha was facing the officers at 10 paces. Around them neighboring residents surrounded the duelers excited but keeping a good distance back. In reality, though the No Duel Policy was in effect, it didn’t all together stop the fights between the nobles. This kind of fight was an everyday occurrence.

But…the opponent of the team of three apparent officers of the royal army was a very young little girl. That combination drew the attention of the spectators.

“Gentlemen, our opponent is a kid. After this people will call us bullies. Our honor is going to be ruined no matter if we win or lose. What shall we do?”

As the man that was inviting Kirche said, the youngest of three answered, “Why not let her act first?”

The man who was silent until now said in a happy tone,

“Hah, teaching children is an adult's responsibility!”

''Chevalier? Sheust be joking. There is no way such a little girl can be given such a title.''

Although she is a kid, she still is a noble. We cannot forgive such a lie. On top of that insulting an officer from the royal army is just absurd.

Tabitha was just standing ominously there with her staff in her right hand. Nothing could be deterred from her expression. It seemed neither the crowd nor the three officers could change her emotion.

“Little lady, please draw your staff first.”

Said the oldest of the nobles.

The onlookers held their breath and watched over them attentively.

Tabitha simply waved her staff easily, like the time she made wind to cool off Kirche. The battle ended in an instant.

As the customers saw Tabitha coming back to the bar, they gave her a huge welcome mixed with astonishment and wonder. There was a huge commotion outside. Because with just one hit from a huge “Air Hammer”, a hammer made of compressed air, Tabitha blew the officers to the other side of the street and knocked them out cold. One customer peeked outside the window timidly and saw one of the officer regained consciousness and was dragging the other two away.

“You are amazing despite your size!”

Although the bar was filled with applause, Tabitha was flipping a page in her book, not paying attention.

Kirche poured wine in to Tabitha’s cup satisfyingly.

“Let's have a toast.”

Guiche asked Kirche as if he was confused.

“Um, Kirche?”

“What?”

“Why are you two so close? You two are like sisters.”

“We just get along.”

But they were the opposite of each other. What’s more is….Guiche pondered on what he
recalled earlier. The two actually had a duel like the one outside as soon as they enrolled to the school.

“Were you two always this close? What happened between you two? Tell me.”

This also triggered Montmorency’s interest and she leaned forward.

“What happened? Tell us.”

Kirche looked at Tabitha, but Tabitha was silent. However Kirche nodded.

“She said I can talk about it so I will. It’s not that great of a story though.” Kirche took a full wine glass.

She gulped down the wine, and started telling the story with drowsy eyes.

Kirche entered Tristain Magic Academy as Spring was in the air, during the fourth month, Feou's moon's 2nd week, the middle of Heimdallr's week.

The entrance ceremony was held in Alviss Hall. There, every year, the ninety or so new students would be divided into three classes. Children of aristocratic families, gathered from all over, had waited for Principal Osman with nervous looks on their faces.

Osman, leading the teachers, appeared on the 2nd floor and looked over the students a floor below.

“Students, you are Tristain's.... Argh!”

Osman, spreading out his arms and legs, had jumped from the railing of the 2nd floor, preparing to land on a desk downstairs. In mid-air, he waved his staff to use “Levitation” to land safely, but failed. He'd grown old; the time he took to invoke spells had lengthened too much and he fell straight onto the desk. The hall was filled with an uproar as teachers jumped down to help him up. Osman had pulled something badly and someone had to heal him with Water magic. He continued, with no hint of embarrassment,

“Everyone, Become the aristocrats who will support Helkeginia in the future!:

Such brave words. Everyone started clapping, feeling pity for Osman who was trying so hard to maintain his composure.

In the crowd... There was a beautiful girl who stood out even amongst the nobles. This was Kirche, who held the title of “Ardent". Giving a big yawn as she looked at the clumsy principal, she wondered if she'd made a mistake applying here.

For Kirche, however, who'd left Vindobona Magical Academy in Germania's capital... There were no further alternatives, other than going abroad to study. Her parents staying in Zerbst had planned to marry Kirche, who'd been loafing around home after leaving school, off to some old Marquis. Kirche, who had no present plans for marriage, literally flew out of the country to Tristain seeking asylum.

Her impulses moved her to act.

From young, once she took a liking to something she did all she could to get it. If someone protested, she'd shut him up with her specialty, “Fire”. The reason for her dropping out, the “Incident” that had occurred in Germania, was a result of this aspect of her personality..

The personality you grow up with is a hard thing to change. Even in Tristain, her arrogant ways were in full play

Getting back to the present, sitting next to Kirche was a petite, blue-haired girl. Compared to the beautiful goddess Kirche, possessor of a devil's body, this girl's body hadn't even hit puberty. She really was a child, after all. The jade eyes behind the glasses still carried a hint of childishness. Even though she was at an Entrance Ceremony, those eyes were still wide open, engrossed in reading her book.

For no apparent reason, Kirche started to get irritated with her attitude. To Kirche, good kids who liked to study were good targets for bullying. She asked in a low voice, “What are you reading?” and snatched away the book. The other girl looked at her with emotionless eyes.

The words in the book were too hard for Kirche, she couldn't understand a thing.

“The hell is this... 'Wind's Power's Influence on Atmospherics and Consequences'? Dunno what it's saying. Can you even use this kinda high level magic?”

The girl did not reply, only stretching out her hand.

“Hey, when you're asking a favor from someone, you should give your name, didn't your parents ever teach you?”

To be honest, it wasn't really asking a favor, just trying to get back something that had been taken away...... The girl took a moment to consider, and said her name - “Tabitha”.

“Whats that? Does everyone in Tristain use such weird names?”

Kirche was close to rolling on the floor in laughter. The teacher in charge of assigning classes shot her a glare, but Kirche, ignoring him, continued to laugh.

Tabitha looked at Kirche with cold eyes. The chain that held her parents' destinies... to hers had been mocked by someone. At that moment, Kirche totally didn't see the change in Tabitha eyes.

A girl with strawberry-blond hair, unable to take it any longer, stood right up.

“That girl over there! Something important is being announced now! Why don't you shut up!”

She'd probably been enduring Kirche's arrogance from before.

“Who are you? I am Louise Francoise le Blanc de la Valliere. To think there are people like you attending, shocking!”

“La Valliere?”

Kirche looked happily at Louise's face.

“Please look after me. I'm Kirche von Zerbst, your neghbour. To think we'd meet here! What a privilege!”

On hearing this Louise's entire body began to tremble.

“W-W-What did you say?”

“Oh, please look after me.”

Kirche gave a charming laugh. A teacher who saw them shivering in rage roared at the three,

“All of you quiet down!”

“Okay.” Saying this, Kirche returned to her seat. Tabitha snatched her book back from Kirche's hand and glared at her from the corner of her eyes, her lips pressed tight.

Every year was divided into three classes, named for the 3 legendary saints, Suen, Iyer and Seger. Kirche and Tabitha were in Suen, Louise in Iyer, while Guiche and Montmorency had been assigned to Seger.

After leaving a big impression at the entrance ceremony, Kirche was being ignored by the girls of her class. That special wild attractiveness of Germanian girls, as well as that generous bust, the hormones in the air just couldn't be shut out. In a second, she had all the boys in class to herself. This made the Tristain girls, already famous for being jealous, burn in envy.

Her personality was one of the reasons she was disliked. Even in Germania, the land of Fire, Kirche had been ostracized for her arrogance. Her personality just rubbed the Tristainians, who worshiped caution as a virtue, the wrong way. Within a short time of starting school, she'd already seduced three boys. There were two reasons. Firstly, those three boys were the better looking ones in class. Secondly, and more importantly... she was just so bored.

Number one, a seductive glance thrown in the hallway.
Number two, sticking her bust out as she pretended to trip.
Number three, crossing her legs in front of him.

Just like that, the three had already asked Kirche to go out with them. Kirche received their requests as though she were getting court summons. She went out with all three at the same time without hiding anything, and so the three were soon locked in combat.

At the end of the pitched battle, the third boy emerged victorious. Just as he was congratulating himself over finally getting Kirche to himself, she found a fourth one.

Several girls interested in these boys formed an alliance to negotiate with Kirche. Kirche, who'd just found five and six, and was once again three-timing, snorted with contempt at the forsaken girls.

“Don't you know when to stop? How many boys do you want before you're happy?”

“Who knows, I don't.”

Said Kirche as she sat at her desk polishing her nails.

“Quit acting dumb!”

“I didn't do anything. They just found me by themselves, saying 'Kirche, wanna come to my room and drink,' or 'I've written a poem, wanna hear it,' stuff like that.”

Kirche said, imitating the boys.

“It's always like this, I'm pretty irritated too, so I have to accept, in your language 'Oui'.” Did I pronounce it right?”

Her attitude made the girls' envy rocket to new heights instantly.
“Listen here. This is Tristain, where we prize prudence and tradition, unlike your barbarian country. Even in love there are proper ways. An ignorant country-girl who doesn't even know that should just go back home!”

“If you're really so concerned about your lover, why not lock him up in your room?”

“What did you say?”

“I'm just so confused. If you've got the time to be jealous, why not try to persuade him to stay?” If you like him you should compliment him a bit. All y'all only know how to put on an angry face, you don't even know how to say things that make a man happy, do you?

“That's what guys should do!”

“Well I'm not like that, if I want someone, I'll praise him as much as possible, otherwise, I'm gonna be very sad.”

“Don't treat us like idiots!”

“However, all of you can rest assured. Although I follow the philosophy of “Do whatever it takes to get what I want,” I'd never take what's most important to someone.

“Liar! Haven't you tried to grab our boyfriends with your dirty hands?”

Kirche turned her gaze slowly to the girls surrounding her.

“To you, It's really not the most important thing, is it.”

“What did you say?”

“If it was such an important thing, you wouldn't have formed a team to negotiate with me. You'd have taken my head off my shoulders a long time ago, or am I wrong?”

The jealous girls had nothing to say.

“...Er....”

“I don't want to die yet. Therefore I won't take what's most precious to someone.”

The girls had been struck by Kirche's imposing manner and started to look at each other.

“If I plan on taking someone's most precious possession, I'll be ready to fight for it. My element is “Fire”. “Fire” controls destruction and passion. I too, want a passionate affair that turns all life to ash and burns everything to the ground.”

Just like that, Kirche's lovers continued to increase, but she was unable to make a single friend. Tabitha, however, was not much better off.

Tabitha hardly spoke to anyone at all. Whether it was break time or lunch time, starting class or ending, even in the dorms or social spaces. She said nothing to anyone. Silent, with a world-weary look on her face... only reading. No matter who tried to speak to her, Tabitha totally ignored them. Not just ignored, it was as though she was totally ignorant of their even existing.

Due to this, Tabitha turned into an object of ridicule. For some reason, she refused to give her last name, so the rumors were that she was a bastard.

The time when she really raised the ire of the entire class was during their first class.

Tabitha, who'd been taken as just a 'normal' bookworm, was found to be an adept “Wind” mage during the first “Wind” magic lesson.

Mr Quito was in charge of “Wind” class. The first words out of his mouth were,

“This year's students are just too sorry.”

Displeasure was immediately written on the faces of the students, who'd gathered in the central courtyard.

“Looking at your school record, almost all of you are 'dot' mages, only a few are 'line'. Not even one is a 'triangle' mage. What's going on?”

Dot and triangle referred to the number of elements that could be stacked. 'Dot' meant one element, 'line' meant the mage could combine two. Even if it was the same element, as long as it could be stacked, a powerful spell could be created.

“I have absolutely no hopes for any of you, but this is my job, after all.”

After Mr. Quito finished speaking in a low voice, class started. “Wind”'s basic skill's are “Flight” and “levitation”.

However... Tabitha began to show her abilities at this point.

She was the first to soar far up quickly using the “Flight” spell. Even so, to try to avoid attention, she'd deliberately not used all her power. Mr. Quito was rather confused.

“For a 'dot' mage, that pretty good.”

Not knowing Tabitha's true ability, it was unavoidable that he'd say that.

For various reasons, the only person who knew Tabitha's real power was Principal Osman. Moreover, Mr. Quito hadn't looked at the exchange students' records.

“No matter what, all of you lost out to the youngest girl in class. Don't you feel ashamed?”

With Mr. Quito's words, the entire class started to get angry.

During the break after lunch, one of the boys asked Tabitha to spar with him.

Sparring like this was basically the same as dueling. Since it was sparring, there was no little danger of any loss of life, at least not in this time period. In times past, it was said that giving your opponent the coup de grace was the way of the noble, but this age of heroes had disappeared into history. The modern method was to use spells with low lethality, and once someone was injured, the bout would be decided. Although at times there were incidents were a finger was broken, it was far safer than placing one's life on the line. In most cases, stealing your opponent's wand was considered the most elegant way of winning.

The youth who had challenged Tabitha was named de Lorraine. Born into a family famous for “Wind” magic, he was one of their year's elite 'line' magicians.

He carried a grudge from having been beaten at “Flight” by some unknown like Tabitha. He like to boast that there was no one who could compete with him in “Wind” magic, and wanted a chance to get back at Tabitha.

Walking towards Tabitha, reading in the central courtyard, he issued a declaration of war,

“Milady, I would like your instruction in “Wind” magic.”

When Tabitha gave no reply, de Lorraine started to get angry.

“To continue reading while someone is challenging you, isn't this far too rude?”

Tabitha still did not reply. De Lorraine's words went by her ears unheard as though it were sound of the breeze.

“So, when it comes to sparring you don't have what it takes. That isn't hard to understand. After all, these contests put one's life on the line! Totally different from flying and jumping around a bit in class!”

Tabitha continued to flip through her book. De Lorraine's insulting words had no effect on the jade-eyed girl.

“Heh!”

De Lorraine snorted, and smirked.

“So. It seems that the rumors of you being a bastard are true. I fear you don't even know who your mother is. To feel envious of some low-born person like you would dishonor my family's reputation!”

As he gave these words and prepared to leave, Tabitha finally stood up. If Kirche were to see her now she would probably feel it. Withing those emotionless jade eyes, an icy wind was howling.

“Have you finally gotten serious?”

Tabitha set her book down on the bench, and turning, walked towards an open area.

Tabitha and de Lorraine stood facing each other about ten meters apart.

“Although I don't want to give my name to a bastard like you, this is the common practice. I, Verrieres de Lorraine, shall be your opponent.”

Tabitha did not give her name.

“It's so pitiful to not have a name to give, even at a time like this! I shall not show mercy! En guarde!”

De Lorraine shouted, and began to chant, “Wind Break”(translator... snicker... better than break wind, anyways.) He planned to send Tabitha flying at once. Tabitha did not take a stance, and merely silently prepared to take the wind that seemed set to blow her away.

What was going on? She totally made no attempt to take an invocation stance. De Lorraine's “Wind Break” was a powerful spell, a spell to counter it would take some time to cast.

Was it because she had never sparred like this before, or had she been scared witless by de Lorraine's spell...

Whatever the reason, time was up.

Just as de Lorraine felt he had victory in his hand...

Tabitha raised her wand, and as though clearing spiderwebs from her path, waved it randomly. A single word was spoken, and just like that, Tabitha had control of all the air currents in the area.

This minute adjustment in air flow changed de Lorraine's spell's forward momentum, returning it to the caster.

De Lorraine was flung against the wall by his own wind. Giving him no time, Tabitha immediately began to cast again. Water vapour in the air froze to ice, turning into countless frozen arrows, which plunged towards de Lorraine.

“Ah!”

With a clear tinkling sound, the ice arrows pinned de Lorraine to the wall by his cloak and clothes. He was scared stiff by this power he had seen for the first time in his life. “Wind”, could it really be all that powerful? A giant ice arrow flew towards the pinned de Lorraine from the front.

“I'm going to die! Save me!"

He shouted reflexively. The arrow, as thick as his arm, stopped in front of his eye. It started to melt, turning into a puddle.

At the same time, the arrows that pinned his body to the wall too began to melt.

The newly released de Lorraine trembled uncontrollably. At his feet, a pool began to form, not from the defrosting ice arrows, but from some other liquid. From between his legs liquid flowed, forming a body-temperature puddle. He sank to his knees.

Throwing away his wand, and begging, ”Please spare me,” he crawled away.

Tabitha's little feet suddenly filled his vision, scaring him so much that he shrieked. She stood there looking down at him, her expression unchanging.

“Spare me! Let me live! S-Sparring's merely a game! Duels where you gamble your life are old history!”

De Lorraine said, denying everything he had said earlier. Tabitha stuck out a wand.

“Let me go! If you let me live, I'll do anything you say!”

Tabitha pointed at the wand in her hands, saying simply,

“You forgot this.”

It was the wand de Lorraine had thrown away.

Those were the reasons why Kirche and Tabitha were hated by the rest of their class... Kirche especially by the girls whose boyfriends she had stolen, and Tabitha by de Lorraine, who she had beaten so badly.

De Lorraine suggested a plan to the girls.

On hearing his plan, the girls clapped and agreed. This would keep their identities from being known and take care of the two most hated girls in class.

<50%>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume5 Story2

2008-09-07T05:11:18Z

Mickey: /* Chapter Two: The Encounter with the Flame and the Friendship with the Wind */

===Chapter Two: The Encounter with the Flame and the Friendship with the Wind===

Well, this was the Tristain Magic Academy. The summer vacation just started and in the dorm, two nobles were killing time.

They were Kirche the “Ardent” and Tabitha the “Snowy Wind”. Kirche was laying lazily on Tabitha’s bed in a very immodest pose. She had undone all her shirt buttons and was fanning her large chest with her hand. Kirche did like heat but could not stand warmth.

She was not able to control the boiling heat in the sun-baked room.

“Hey Tabitha, would you mind making some wind for me?”

Tabitha waved her staff without looking up from her book.

“Give me a cold one. One that will cool me to the bone, just like your second name.”

As expected, there was some ice mixed in the wind. The snowy wind immediately cooled Kirche’s body.

“Ahh- that feels good.”

Drinking in Tabitha’s cool wind, Kirche finally took off her shirt. She crossed her legs in a manner that would never be seen by any of her dozen of male friends that worshiped her like a goddess.

Kirche stared at Tabitha who was reading her book the whole time. Tabitha did not shed a single drop of sweat, as she was completely immersed in her book. “Maybe her second name “Snowy Wind” cools her body as well as her mind,” Kirche whispered.

“Hey ‘Snowy Wind’? You really like to read books don’t you? Just like a Protestant. Could that be the popular Protestant book about the ‘The Practical Doctrine’?”

“The Practical Doctrine” was a book that the Protestant sect of religion recited by following the interpretation of the book “The Founder’s Prayer Book” ,that recorded the great deeds and teachings of the Founder, Brimir.

Although every version of “The Founder’s Prayer Book” claimed to be the “original”, their contents were slightly different. Furthermore, there were theories that “The Founder’s Prayer Book” was written hundreds of years after the fall of the Founder Brimir. “The Founder’s Prayer Book” that had been passed down through the Tristine royal family didn’t even have words in it. Therefore, many theologians interpreted it in such a sketchy way so that it would improve the political powers of the Halkeginia’s churches and themselves.
The body of practitioners of the “Practical Doctrine” started in the religious center of the country Romania and was made of commoners who wanted to reform the corrupted churches that exploited them. This soon became an international matter. It spread out from commoners and farmers and they stripped power and land from the monks and priests, but no one knew if their practices and interpretation was right. The only one that could possibly answer that was the Founder Brimir himself.

Tabitha closed her book and showed Kirche the title. It wasn’t a religious book, but an ancient magical research book.

“Just reading,” said Tabitha.

“I know. There’s no way you're a Protestant anyways. Man, it’s really hot today. REALLY hot. That’s why I invited you to go to Germania with me. It’s much cooler there.”

Tabitha reopened her book and continued reading. Kirche, who knew the situation of Tabitha’s family, decided to invite her to the Zerbst House, but Tabitha would not agree to come. With no other choice, Kirche decided to keep Tabitha company in the Magic Academy.

She couldn’t stand to let Tabitha be alone.

“We're probably the only ones who would remain in this kind of sauna.”

Kirche thought about having a water bath in the courtyard. Since all the students and teachers had left and gone back to their homes, there shouldn’t be any danger of peepers.

But then…

A scream was heard from the floor below.

Kirche and Tabitha exchanged quick glances.

Kirche quickly put on her shirt and jumped out of the room with her wand. Tabitha soon followed behind her.

In a room a floor below, another pair of students were in the middle of a quarrel.

“What were you thinking?!”

“Um, I’m… I thought it was hot, and I was trying to help you!”

The clamor was between Guiche and Montmorency. Why didn't this pair leave the dorm for summer vacation?

“I see, so '''that''' was your purpose! ‘Let's make potions together’, my butt! I shouldn’t have listened to your cajolery about being able to make any Forbidden Potions I want. Just what were you trying to do?”

“That was my objective! I'm not lying!”

“You're having weird thoughts because no one is around, right? Sorry, but I’m not gonna forgive you one finger until I’m married!”

Guiche shook his head.

“Don’t come closer!”

“I’ll swear, I’ll swear.”

Guiche put his hands on his chest.

“I swear in the presence of the Founder and God that I, Guiche de Gramont, did not unbutton the sleeping Montmorency because of any bad intentions, but I really thought you looked hot. You were sweating really bad so I was worried you were going to be steamed to death.”

“Really?”

Montmorency stared with a doubtful look.

“Swear to God.”

Guiche answered seriously.

“…not gonna do anything weird?”

“No, not even gonna think about it.”

After Montmorency thought for a moment, she raised her skirt and flashed her panties. Because Guiche jumped at her in an instant, she screamed out loud.

“Dear God! A liar! He’s a liar!”

“White! White! It was really white!”

“No! Stop! Please stop!”

After they were fooling around for a while, the door opened with a bang. Kirche and Tabitha came in and their eyes met Montmorency’s eyes, who was just pushed onto a bed by Guiche.

“…oh, you were just about to do it,” sighed Kirche.

Guiche, who suddenly became serious, stood up and said in a very dignified way, “Oh, I was just…straightening the wrinkles in Montmorency’s shirt.”

“By pushing her onto a bed?” Kirche asked with a scoff.

“Straitening the wrinkles,” Guiche repeated himself.

Montmorency said in a cold tone, “Quit it already. That’s all you have in your head.”

Guiche flushed.

Kirche opened her mouth and said tiredly, “You two are a really cheap couple. You don’t have to do it in this suffocating dorm.”

“We are not doing anything! …and I should ask what you're doing. It’s summer break.”

“It’s just not worth the trouble for us. Although it is a vacation, it’s a pain to
cross the border just for that. So what are you two doing anyway?”

“We were, um…”

Montmorency fidgeted, as she could not say that she was making Forbidden Potions.

“Ma-, magic research.”

“Well you were doing ''some'' kind of research.”

“It was Guiche who wanted to do weird research! He probably fried his brain in this heat!”

The criticized Guiche hung his head.

“I guess.”

Kirche muttered, “What do you mean, ‘I guess’?”

“Let’s go out. It wouldn't be a surprise if we get our brains fried in here.”

“Huh? Where?”

“Let’s go to the town. It’s gonna be a long break, so let’s have some fun.”

“Well, I ''do'' want to drink something cold…”

Guiche agreed. Montmorency, who didn’t even want to think about what would happen if she was left alone in the dorm with Guiche, also agreed.

“Really cool your head down when you drink, ok?”

“I will, swear to God.”

“So, what about that little fella?”

Montmorency pointed her finger at Tabitha. Kirche answered.

“She’s going.”

“You can tell by just looking at her?”

“I can.”

Kirche said it as though it was obvious.

Tabitha then closed her book, walked over to the window sill, and blew a whistle with her mouth. A flapping noise was heard. In a blink, Tabitha jumped out of the window. Kirche followed.

As Montmorency peeked outside the window, she saw Tabitha’s floating Wind Dragon. Kirche was riding on its back and was waving.

“Hurry up, or we’ll leave you!”

Guiche and Montmorency both jumped after her and Guiche, who got ahead, tried to catch Montmorency.

Then Montmorency started screaming things like ‘don’t touch me’ and ‘don’t look at me’ to tease Guiche.

“But…I was only trying to catch you.”

“Where do you think you’re touching?”

“I thought you two were lovers,” muttered Kirche with surprise.

The group finally arrived at Tristine’s castle town and went to a road that forked from Bulton Avenue. It was just about sunset. In the darkening streets, the magic lamps started to color the surroundings. That magical, wondrous sight created a happy atmosphere that wrapped around the street with the summer heat.

If Bulton Avenue was Tristine’s front face, then this Chicton Street was the bowel. Indecent bars and gambling dens were lined up along the street. Montmorency frowned, but Kirche walked on unworriedly. While walking, the group discussed which bar to go to. “Do you know any of the bars around here?” Kirche asked Guiche.

Guiche answered with a smile,

“Well, I do know a good one that I've always wanted to go to.”

“It’s not a weird bar, is it?” Montmorency asked as she heard an amorous tone to his speech. Guiche shook his head.

“It’s not weird at all!”

“Then what kind of a bar is it?”

Guiche fell silent.

“See, it '''is''' a weird bar! Just say it!”

Montmorency started to choke Guiche.

“N-, no it’s not! It’s just girls in cute clothes bringing wine for you… Arg!”

“If that's not weird, what is?”

“That kind of sounds like fun.”

It seemed to have piqued Kirche’s interest. Kirche suggested to Guiche,

“Let’s go there, just some plain bar would be too boring.”

“WHAT?” Montmorency bellowed.

“Why does no Tristine woman have any confidence in herself? Makes me sick.”

Because Kirche said that in such a taunting way, Montmorency suddenly stood up and said,

“It’s just that wine will taste bad if we just let some low-class women pour it.”

But because Guiche, who had been backed up by Kirche, started to skip away, Montmorency had no choice but to follow.

“Hey! Wait for me! Don’t leave me here!”

“Welcome!”

As they went into the shop, a tall man who wore a leather shirt welcomed them to the shop.

“Oh, are you new? More noble ladies! How beautiful! How très bien! The girls in the shop will be jealous! I’m the storekeeper, Scarron. Please enjoy yourselves today!” he said while he twisted his body and bowed. Although he seemed kind of gross, he complimented them so Montmorency was now in a better temper. She combed her hair with her fingers and said clearly, “Guide us to the cleanest table”.

“Every table in this store is scrubbed to shine as much as the Majesty’s villa.”

Scarron guided the group to one of the tables. The bar seemed to be really prospering.

Just like the rumors said, girls wearing suggestive clothing were carrying wine and food.

Guiche, who was already looking around the bar in ecstasy, ended up with his ear being pulled by Montmorency.

After the party settled down around the table, a strawberry blond haired girl came to take the orders, but for some reason, hurriedly covered her face with a tray. Her whole body started to tremble slightly.

“Why are you hiding your face?” Guiche asked discontentedly. Without answering, she gestured to ask for the order. By looking at the girl’s hair color and height, Kirche quickly realized something and, for the first time this summer, an extra-large smile appeared on her face.

“So, what do you recommend?”

The girl who was hiding her face with a tray pointed at the neighboring table. On it was a dish with a honey grilled baby chick wrapped by piecrust.

“And what’s the recommended wine?”

The girl pointed at a wine that had been served to another table, a well-aged Gernew wine.

Then Kirche said in a surprised tone, “Ah, familiar-san is flirting with a girl!”

The girl came out from behind the tray and stared around the room with a sharp eye.

Everyone in the group except for Kirche shouted.

“Louise!”

Louise noticed the broad grin on Kirche’s face and realized that she had been tricked and once again hid her face with the tray.

“It’s too late, La Vallière.”

“I’m not Louise.”

Louise spoke in a shaking voice. Kirche pulled on Louise’s arm and laid her on top of the table. Kirche grabbed on to the right arm, Guiche on the left, Tabitha grabbed the right leg and Montmorency held on to the left leg. The immobile Louise faced to the side and said with a shaky tone,

“I’m not Louise! Let go of me.”

“Really, what are you doing here?”

Louise would not answer. Snap! Kirche snapped her fingers and Tabitha cast a spell. With the power of the wind, Tabitha coiled the air around Louise and controlled her. Louise bounced on top of the table to a seiza pose.

“Wha-, What are you doing?!”

Kirche snapped her fingers once again. Silently, Tabitha waved her staff. The mass of air which controlled Louise became multiple invisible fingers and started to tickle her body.

“Ahahaha! Stop! It tickles! Stop!”

“So under what circumstances are you working here?”

“I’m not saying! Ahahaha!”

The fingers of air continued to tickle Louise but she wouldn’t confess. Eventually her body went limp.

“Such a tight-lipped kid. You've been hiding many things recently.”

“If you understand…then leave me alone…”

“Will do.”

Kirche picked up the menu dully.

“Hurry up and order something.”

“This,” said Kirche pointing at the menu.

“I can't tell, which?”

“Well first of all, everything written on this menu.”

“Huh?”

Louise stared at Kirche blankly.

“Just bring me everything.”

“You're really rich… I’m so envious.”

Kirche then said to Louise,

“Oh, of course it’s your treat. I’ll happily accept the offer La Vallière-san.”

“What? Don’t sleep-talk! Why do I have to treat you?!”

“Or I’ll tell everyone in school that you're working here.”

Louise dropped her jaw.

“If you say it…I’ll, I’ll kill you.”

“Oh my, I wouldn’t wanna die. So could you bring all the food quickly?”

Louise sadly dropped her shoulders and disappeared toward the kitchen while hitting many things on the way.

Guiche said shaking his head,

“You really are a nasty woman.”

Kirche happily replied.

“Don’t misunderstand me, but I don’t like that girl. We're basically enemies…”

Kirche cut off her speech and fixed Tabitha’s disorderly cloak.

“You should really fix that habit of messing up your hair and cloak when you cast spells. Women are about appearances and smarts are secondary.”

Kirche was fixing up Tabitha’s hair like an older sister taking care of a little sister or a mother worrying for her daughter.

Guiche looked at Tabitha. ''Why does this mean that the Germanian woman has her trust in Tabitha and only Tabitha?'' Thought Guiche. Although it was summer vacation, the two didn’t go home and stayed together at school. Moreover, they seem to be communicating telepathically. Maybe it’s because Tabitha rarely speaks, but they are able to understand each other by just exchanging looks and are as close as sisters.

But…Guiche puzzled over his memory. They weren’t this close when they first enrolled. It’s not clear because I was fooling around with other girls too much but didn’t they even start a duel?

[[Image:ZnT05-121.jpg|thumb]]

Just when Guiche wanted to inquire about it, a new customer came into the bar.
They were good-looking nobles. They were wearing hats with large brims furnished with stylish feathers and had sword-shaped wands sticking out their cloak. They seemed to be officers from the royal army.

They probably had been training the whole day and they came in without a care and started to look around for tables.

The officer started to talk about the different girls in the bar. Many different girls poured the wine but none seemed to satisfy the officers. One officer noticed Kirche and winked at her.

“Isn’t that a noble girl? Women that could be together with us will have to carry a wand around!”

“That’s right! This is a rare break that her Majesty has given to us, the officers of the royal army. We can’t just have some commoners pour our wine.”

While saying such words, they were loudly deciding whom to go and pick up the girls. It seemed Kirche was used to these kinds of things and continued drinking wine calmly, but Guiche was feeling uneasy. He supposed himself to be in a position where he should be escorting the girls, but couldn’t be firm in front of nobles that were officers in the royal army. He would probably get beaten up.

Eventually the decision was made for whom to go talk to them. One of the nobles stood up. He was a handsome man who was just over twenty years old.

As he played with his mustache and was full of confidence, he elegantly bowed for Kirche.

“We are the officers that belong to the Navaaru regiment. We were stricken by your august beauty and would like to invite you to our dining table.”

Kirche answered without even looking.

“Sorry, but I’m having a good time with my friends.”

The officer’s friends started hooting. If he got rejected now, it would shatter his pride. He started to persuade Kirche with enthusiastic words.

“I will plead you to ignore that. Please bestow a moment of happiness to us who have nothing but the unforgiving battle to await us.”

But still, Kirche just waved him off.

The noble went back to his friends disappointingly.

“You’re not popular with women,” said an officer. But the young man shook his head.

“Did you hear her accent? She has to be a Germanian woman. Quite suspicious as a noble, if you ask me!”

“But I heard Germanian women are really lewd. Quite rare to see a woman with firm conduct.”

“Probably a Protestant to boot!”

Maybe it was partly because of the alcohol, but the officers started saying insults against Kirche. Guiche and Montmorency looked at each other and asked Kirche if she wanted to leave the bar.

“But we were here first,” muttered Kirche as she stood up. Her long hair seemed to be burning as though it was a wild fire. Other customers and waitresses and practically everyone who was watching over the whole incident fell quiet.

“Ah, so have you changed you mind and decided to accompany us?”

“Yes, not with goblets…but with this.”

Kirche smoothly pulled out her wand.

The men fell out of their chair laughing.

“Don’t even try, young lady. We are nobles and will not point our wands at women.”

“Are you scared of Germanian women?”

“Ridiculous!”

The men continued laughing aloud.

“Then I will make you draw your wand.”

Kirche swung her wand. Fireballs equal to the numbers of men came out of the tip of her wand and instantly incinerated the decorative feathers on their hats. The bar stirred. Kirche stood up to bow to the audience.

The men who were being made a laughingstock of all stood up at once.

“Miss, this joke has gone a little too far.”

“Really? But I’m always serious. And, wasn’t it you who invited me?”

“We invited you to drink, not to fight.”

“Then could I duel you gentlemen for insulting me just because I didn’t accept your offer to drink?”

The atmosphere in the bar froze.

One of the officers spoke determinedly,

“Foreign young lady, are you aware of the No Duel Policy? Under the order of her Majesty, we are restricted from dueling. But you are a foreigner. As long as we reach an agreement among ourselves, we could do practically anything to you. Are you speaking under this knowledge?”

“Nobles in Tristine really give long speeches. If this was Germania, the duel would have ended by now.”

They couldn't back down after they had been made fun of like this. The officers looked at each other and one of them gripped his hat’s brim and said, “Chose your opponent, you have the right.”

But Kirche didn’t change her expression. But there was fiery anger swirling inside her. The more Kirche got mad, the more composed and mannered she became.

“As you have said, Germanian women are lewd, so I’ll take care of all of you together.”
Applause was heard inside the bar for Kirche’s brave words. The officers’ faces were flushed bright red due to anger from the insult.

“We are nobles but at the same time also soldiers. When insulted, when challenged, we will not hold back even if the enemy is a woman. Come.”

The noble pointed outside of the bar with his chin. Guiche was shaking under the situation. Montmorency was just drinking wine as though it was none of her business. Louise was talking about how the stupid woman was getting herself into useless trouble again and hiding in the kitchen. Saito unfortunately fell victim of Louise’s anger against Kirche and was passed out because of the pain that Louise had inflicted upon him; so he couldn’t intervene.

So, the one who stood up was Tabitha.

“You don’t have to worry about it. Sit down, it will be over in an instant.”

But Tabitha shook her head.

“Do you mean I won’t be able to beat them?”

“No. But I’ll go.”

“This doesn’t involve you,” said Kirche, but again Tabitha shook her head.

“I owe you.”

“You mean the incident in the Ragdorian Lake? Don’t mind it. I did it out of my own will anyways.”

“Not that.”

“Eh?”

Then Tabitha clearly muttered,

“Owe you one.”

Kirche recalled with those words.

“That’s quite a long time ago.” Kirche smiled.

She thought for a moment but finally decided to leave it to her friend.

“What happened? Got scared? We will forgive you if you apologize now.”

“You’ll still have to pour drinks for us though.”

“You’ll be lucky if it ends with you just pouring drinks.”

The officers laughed. Kirche pointed at Tabitha.

“Beg your pardon, but she has even more skill than me. She even has the title Chevalier.”

The officers put on a doubtful expression.

Tabitha just walked toward the entrance of the bar reticently.

“Do any of you gentlemen have the Chevalier title?”

The officers twisted their necks in unbelief.

“Then she should prove to be more than a match.”

As Kirche finished speaking, she sat down on a chair as though her job was over. The officers, who couldn’t back down, followed Tabitha to the outside of the bar.

“Is she gonna be ok?”

Asked Guiche. Kirche was just drinking her wine elegantly.

“That girl never forgets this kind of boring promise.”

Kirche muttered happily.

Outside, Tabitha was facing the officers at 10 paces. Around them neighboring residents surrounded the duelers excited but keeping a good distance back. In reality, though the No Duel Policy was in effect, it didn’t all together stop the fights between the nobles. This kind of fight was an everyday occurrence.

But…the opponent of the team of three apparent officers of the royal army was a very young little girl. That combination drew the attention of the spectators.

“Gentlemen, our opponent is a kid. After this people will call us bullies. Our honor is going to be ruined no matter if we win or lose. What shall we do?”

As the man that was inviting Kirche said, the youngest of three answered, “Why not let her act first?”

The man who was silent until now said in a happy tone,

“Hah, teaching children is an adult's responsibility!”

''Chevalier? Sheust be joking. There is no way such a little girl can be given such a title.''

Although she is a kid, she still is a noble. We cannot forgive such a lie. On top of that insulting an officer from the royal army is just absurd.

Tabitha was just standing ominously there with her staff in her right hand. Nothing could be deterred from her expression. It seemed neither the crowd nor the three officers could change her emotion.

“Little lady, please draw your staff first.”

Said the oldest of the nobles.

The onlookers held their breath and watched over them attentively.

Tabitha simply waved her staff easily, like the time she made wind to cool off Kirche. The battle ended in an instant.

As the customers saw Tabitha coming back to the bar, they gave her a huge welcome mixed with astonishment and wonder. There was a huge commotion outside. Because with just one hit from a huge “Air Hammer”, a hammer made of compressed air, Tabitha blew the officers to the other side of the street and knocked them out cold. One customer peeked outside the window timidly and saw one of the officer regained consciousness and was dragging the other two away.

“You are amazing despite your size!”

Although the bar was filled with applause, Tabitha was flipping a page in her book, not paying attention.

Kirche poured wine in to Tabitha’s cup satisfyingly.

“Let's have a toast.”

Guiche asked Kirche as if he was confused.

“Um, Kirche?”

“What?”

“Why are you two so close? You two are like sisters.”

“We just get along.”

But they were the opposite of each other. What’s more is….Guiche pondered on what he
recalled earlier. The two actually had a duel like the one outside as soon as they enrolled to the school.

“Were you two always this close? What happened between you two? Tell me.”

This also triggered Montmorency’s interest and she leaned forward.

“What happened? Tell us.”

Kirche looked at Tabitha, but Tabitha was silent. However Kirche nodded.

“She said I can talk about it so I will. It’s not that great of a story though.” Kirche took a full wine glass.

She gulped down the wine, and started telling the story with drowsy eyes.

Kirche entered Tristain Magic Academy as Spring was in the air, during the fourth month, Feou's moon's 2nd week, the middle of Heimdallr's week.

The entrance ceremony was held in Alviss Hall. There, every year, the ninety or so new students would be divided into three classes. Children of aristocratic families, gathered from all over, had waited for Principal Osman with nervous looks on their faces.

Osman, leading the teachers, appeared on the 2nd floor and looked over the students a floor below.

“Students, you are Tristain's.... Argh!”

Osman, spreading out his arms and legs, had jumped from the railing of the 2nd floor, preparing to land on a desk downstairs. In mid-air, he waved his staff to use “Levitation” to land safely, but failed. He'd grown old; the time he took to invoke spells had lengthened too much and he fell straight onto the desk. The hall was filled with an uproar as teachers jumped down to help him up. Osman had pulled something badly and someone had to heal him with Water magic. He continued, with no hint of embarrassment,

“Everyone, Become the aristocrats who will support Helkeginia in the future!:

Such brave words. Everyone started clapping, feeling pity for Osman who was trying so hard to maintain his composure.

In the crowd... There was a beautiful girl who stood out even amongst the nobles. This was Kirche, who held the title of “Ardent". Giving a big yawn as she looked at the clumsy principal, she wondered if she'd made a mistake applying here.

For Kirche, however, who'd left Vindobona Magical Academy in Germania's capital... There were no further alternatives, other than going abroad to study. Her parents staying in Zerbst had planned to marry Kirche, who'd been loafing around home after leaving school, off to some old Marquis. Kirche, who had no present plans for marriage, literally flew out of the country to Tristain seeking asylum.

Her impulses moved her to act.

From young, once she took a liking to something she did all she could to get it. If someone protested, she'd shut him up with her specialty, “Fire”. The reason for her dropping out, the “Incident” that had occurred in Germania, was a result of this aspect of her personality..

The personality you grow up with is a hard thing to change. Even in Tristain, her arrogant ways were in full play

Getting back to the present, sitting next to Kirche was a petite, blue-haired girl. Compared to the beautiful goddess Kirche, possessor of a devil's body, this girl's body hadn't even hit puberty. She really was a child, after all. The jade eyes behind the glasses still carried a hint of childishness. Even though she was at an Entrance Ceremony, those eyes were still wide open, engrossed in reading her book.

For no apparent reason, Kirche started to get irritated with her attitude. To Kirche, good kids who liked to study were good targets for bullying. She asked in a low voice, “What are you reading?” and snatched away the book. The other girl looked at her with emotionless eyes.

The words in the book were too hard for Kirche, she couldn't understand a thing.

“The hell is this... 'Wind's Power's Influence on Atmospherics and Consequences'? Dunno what it's saying. Can you even use this kinda high level magic?”

The girl did not reply, only stretching out her hand.

“Hey, when you're asking a favor from someone, you should give your name, didn't your parents ever teach you?”

To be honest, it wasn't really asking a favor, just trying to get back something that had been taken away...... The girl took a moment to consider, and said her name - “Tabitha”.

“Whats that? Does everyone in Tristain use such weird names?”

Kirche was close to rolling on the floor in laughter. The teacher in charge of assigning classes shot her a glare, but Kirche, ignoring him, continued to laugh.

Tabitha looked at Kirche with cold eyes. The chain that held her parents' destinies... to hers had been mocked by someone. At that moment, Kirche totally didn't see the change in Tabitha eyes.

A girl with strawberry-blond hair, unable to take it any longer, stood right up.

“That girl over there! Something important is being announced now! Why don't you shut up!”

She'd probably been enduring Kirche's arrogance from before.

“Who are you? I am Louise Francoise le Blanc de la Valliere. To think there are people like you attending, shocking!”

“La Valliere?”

Kirche looked happily at Louise's face.

“Please look after me. I'm Kirche von Zerbst, your neghbour. To think we'd meet here! What a privilege!”

On hearing this Louise's entire body began to tremble.

“W-W-What did you say?”

“Oh, please look after me.”

Kirche gave a charming laugh. A teacher who saw them shivering in rage roared at the three,

“All of you quiet down!”

“Okay.” Saying this, Kirche returned to her seat. Tabitha snatched her book back from Kirche's hand and glared at her from the corner of her eyes, her lips pressed tight.

Every year was divided into three classes, named for the 3 legendary saints, Suen, Iyer and Seger. Kirche and Tabitha were in Suen, Louise in Iyer, while Guiche and Montmorency had been assigned to Seger.

After leaving a big impression at the entrance ceremony, Kirche was being ignored by the girls of her class. That special wild attractiveness of Germanian girls, as well as that generous bust, the hormones in the air just couldn't be shut out. In a second, she had all the boys in class to herself. This made the Tristain girls, already famous for being jealous, burn in envy.

Her personality was one of the reasons she was disliked. Even in Germania, the land of Fire, Kirche had been ostracized for her arrogance. Her personality just rubbed the Tristainians, who worshiped caution as a virtue, the wrong way. Within a short time of starting school, she'd already seduced three boys. There were two reasons. Firstly, those three boys were the better looking ones in class. Secondly, and more importantly... she was just so bored.

Number one, a seductive glance thrown in the hallway.
Number two, sticking her bust out as she pretended to trip.
Number three, crossing her legs in front of him.

Just like that, the three had already asked Kirche to go out with them. Kirche received their requests as though she were getting court summons. She went out with all three at the same time without hiding anything, and so the three were soon locked in combat.

At the end of the pitched battle, the third boy emerged victorious. Just as he was congratulating himself over finally getting Kirche to himself, she found a fourth one.

Several girls interested in these boys formed an alliance to negotiate with Kirche. Kirche, who'd just found five and six, and was once again three-timing, snorted with contempt at the forsaken girls.

“Don't you know when to stop? How many boys do you want before you're happy?”

“Who knows, I don't.”

Said Kirche as she sat at her desk polishing her nails.

“Quit acting dumb!”

“I didn't do anything. They just found me by themselves, saying 'Kirche, wanna come to my room and drink,' or 'I've written a poem, wanna hear it,' stuff like that.”

Kirche said, imitating the boys.

“It's always like this, I'm pretty irritated too, so I have to accept, in your language 'Oui'.” Did I pronounce it right?”

Her attitude made the girls' envy rocket to new heights instantly.
“Listen here. This is Tristain, where we prize prudence and tradition, unlike your barbarian country. Even in love there are proper ways. An ignorant country-girl who doesn't even know that should just go back home!”

“If you're really so concerned about your lover, why not lock him up in your room?”

“What did you say?”

“I'm just so confused. If you've got the time to be jealous, why not try to persuade him to stay?” If you like him you should compliment him a bit. All y'all only know how to put on an angry face, you don't even know how to say things that make a man happy, do you?

“That's what guys should do!”

“Well I'm not like that, if I want someone, I'll praise him as much as possible, otherwise, I'm gonna be very sad.”

“Don't treat us like idiots!”

“However, all of you can rest assured. Although I follow the philosophy of “Do whatever it takes to get what I want,” I'd never take what's most important to someone.

“Liar! Haven't you tried to grab our boyfriends with your dirty hands?”

Kirche turned her gaze slowly to the girls surrounding her.

“To you, It's really not the most important thing, is it.”

“What did you say?”

“If it was such an important thing, you wouldn't have formed a team to negotiate with me. You'd have taken my head off my shoulders a long time ago, or am I wrong?”

The jealous girls had nothing to say.

“...Er....”

“I don't want to die yet. Therefore I won't take what's most precious to someone.”

The girls had been struck by Kirche's imposing manner and started to look at each other.

“If I plan on taking someone's most precious possession, I'll be ready to fight for it. My element is “Fire”. “Fire” controls destruction and passion. I too, want a passionate affair that turns all life to ash and burns everything to the ground.”

Just like that, Kirche's lovers continued to increase, but she was unable to make a single friend. Tabitha, however, was not much better off.

Tabitha hardly spoke to anyone at all. Whether it was break time or lunch time, starting class or ending, even in the dorms or social spaces. She said nothing to anyone. Silent, with a world-weary look on her face... only reading. No matter who tried to speak to her, Tabitha totally ignored them. Not just ignored, it was as though she was totally ignorant of their even existing.

Due to this, Tabitha turned into an object of ridicule. For some reason, she refused to give her last name, so the rumors were that she was a bastard.

The time when she really raised the ire of the entire class was during their first class.

Tabitha, who'd been taken as just a 'normal' bookworm, was found to be an adept “Wind” mage during the first “Wind” magic lesson.

Mr Quito was in charge of “Wind” class. The first words out of his mouth were,

“This year's students are just too sorry.”

Displeasure was immediately written on the faces of the students, who'd gathered in the central courtyard.

“Looking at your school record, almost all of you are 'dot' mages, only a few are 'line'. Not even one is a 'triangle' mage. What's going on?”

Dot and triangle referred to the number of elements that could be stacked. 'Dot' meant one element, 'line' meant the mage could combine two. Even if it was the same element, as long as it could be stacked, a powerful spell could be created.

“I have absolutely no hopes for any of you, but this is my job, after all.”

After Mr. Quito finished speaking in a low voice, class started. “Wind”'s basic skill's are “Flight” and “levitation”.

However... Tabitha began to show her abilities at this point.

She was the first to soar far up quickly using the “Flight” spell. Even so, to try to avoid attention, she'd deliberately not used all her power. Mr. Quito was rather confused.

“For a 'dot' mage, that pretty good.”

Not knowing Tabitha's true ability, it was unavoidable that he'd say that.

For various reasons, the only person who knew Tabitha's real power was Principal Osman. Moreover, Mr. Quito hadn't looked at the exchange students' records.

“No matter what, all of you lost out to the youngest girl in class. Don't you feel ashamed?”

With Mr. Quito's words, the entire class started to get angry.

During the break after lunch, one of the boys asked Tabitha to spar with him.

Sparring like this was basically the same as dueling. Since it was sparring, there was no little danger of any loss of life, at least not in this time period. In times past, it was said that giving your opponent the coup de grace was the way of the noble, but this age of heroes had disappeared into history. The modern method was to use spells with low lethality, and once someone was injured, the bout would be decided. Although at times there were incidents were a finger was broken, it was far safer than placing one's life on the line. In most cases, stealing your opponent's wand was considered the most elegant way of winning.

The youth who had challenged Tabitha was named de Lorraine. Born into a family famous for “Wind” magic, he was one of their year's elite 'line' magicians.

He carried a grudge from having been beaten at “Flight” by some unknown like Tabitha. He like to boast that there was no one who could compete with him in “Wind” magic, and wanted a chance to get back at Tabitha.

Walking towards Tabitha, reading in the central courtyard, he issued a declaration of war,

“Milady, I would like your instruction in “Wind” magic.”

When Tabitha gave no reply, de Lorraine started to get angry.

“To continue reading while someone is challenging you, isn't this far too rude?”

Tabitha still did not reply. De Lorraine's words went by her ears unheard as though it were sound of the breeze.

“So, when it comes to sparring you don't have what it takes. That isn't hard to understand. After all, these contests put one's life on the line! Totally different from flying and jumping around a bit in class!”

Tabitha continued to flip through her book. De Lorraine's insulting words had no effect on the jade-eyed girl.

“Heh!”

De Lorraine snorted, and smirked.

“So. It seems that the rumors of you being a bastard are true. I fear you don't even know who your mother is. To feel envious of some low-born person like you would dishonor my family's reputation!”

As he gave these words and prepared to leave, Tabitha finally stood up. If Kirche were to see her now she would probably feel it. Withing those emotionless jade eyes, an icy wind was howling.

“Have you finally gotten serious?”

Tabitha set her book down on the bench, and turning, walked towards an open area.

Tabitha and de Lorraine stood facing each other about ten meters apart.

“Although I don't want to give my name to a bastard like you, this is the common practice. I, Verrieres de Lorraine, shall be your opponent.”

Tabitha did not give her name.

“It's so pitiful to not have a name to give, even at a time like this! I shall not show mercy! En guarde!”

De Lorraine shouted, and began to chant, “Wind Break”(translator... snicker... better than break wind, anyways.) He planned to send Tabitha flying at once. Tabitha did not take a stance, and merely silently prepared to take the wind that seemed set to blow her away.

What was going on? She totally made no attempt to take an invocation stance. De Lorraine's “Wind Break” was a powerful spell, a spell to counter it would take some time to cast.

Was it because she had never sparred like this before, or had she been scared witless by de Lorraine's spell...

Whatever the reason, time was up.

Just as de Lorraine felt he had victory in his hand...

Tabitha raised her wand, and as though clearing spiderwebs from her path, waved it randomly. A single word was spoken, and just like that, Tabitha had control of all the air currents in the area.

This minute adjustment in air flow changed de Lorraine's spell's forward momentum, returning it to the caster.

De Lorraine was flung against the wall by his own wind. Giving him no time, Tabitha immediately began to cast again. Water vapour in the air froze to ice, turning into countless frozen arrows, which plunged towards de Lorraine.

“Ah!”

With a clear tinkling sound, the ice arrows pinned de Lorraine to the wall by his cloak and clothes. He was scared stiff by this power he had seen for the first time in his life. “Wind”, could it really be all that powerful? A giant ice arrow flew towards the pinned de Lorraine from the front.

“I'm going to die! Save me!"

He shouted reflexively. The arrow, as thick as his arm, stopped in front of his eye. It started to melt, turning into a puddle.

At the same time, the arrows that pinned his body to the wall too began to melt.

The newly released de Lorraine trembled uncontrollably. At his feet, a pool began to form, not from the defrosting ice arrows, but from some other liquid. From between his legs liquid flowed, forming a body-temperature puddle. He sank to his knees.

Throwing away his wand, and begging, ”Please spare me,” he crawled away.

Tabitha's little feet suddenly filled his vision, scaring him so much that he shrieked. She stood there looking down at him, her expression unchanging.

“Spare me! Let me live! S-Sparring's merely a game! Duels where you gamble your life are old history!”

De Lorraine said, denying everything he had said earlier. Tabitha stuck out a wand.

“Let me go! If you let me live, I'll do anything you say!”

Tabitha pointed at the wand in her hands, saying simply,

“You forgot this.”

It was the wand de Lorraine had thrown away.

Those were the reasons why Kirche and Tabitha were hated by the rest of their class... Kirche especially by the girls whose boyfriends she had stolen, and Tabitha by de Lorraine, who she had beaten so badly.

De Lorraine suggested a plan to the girls.

On hearing his plan, the girls clapped and agreed. This would keep their identities from being known and take care of the two most hated girls in class.

<50%>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume6 Chapter3

2008-09-06T18:54:31Z

Mickey: /* Chapter Three: Duke de la Vallière */

===Chapter Three: Duke de la Vallière===

At the break of dawn in the castle’s garden, there was a giant cage with dragons at each of its four corners.

The servants that had gathered in the surroundings simultaneously took off the wheels of the cage-like carriage. Footmen caught the dragons and at the given opportunity the servants opened the carriage door. A red carpet spread out all the way to the cage’s entrance in order to accept a middle aged noble.

It was Duke la Vallière. He was more than fifty years old. He had blonde hair and a beard that were both turning white and he was dressed in wonderful clothes suitable for a king. On his left eye he had a monocle, and his eyes had a strong glitter to them.

The butlers walked briskly to the duke, took off his hat, fixed his hair and made sure that his robe was properly lined.

The Duke inquired in a bitter baritone voice, “Has Louise returned?”

Jerom, a butler that has served the la Vallière family for many years bowed respectfully,

“She has returned last night,” he answered.

“Call her for breakfast!”

“Certainly!”

The mood in the la Vallière family as they had breakfast on the sunlit balcony was the same as usual. The table was drawn out in order to have breakfast in the sunlight, everyone was seated. Duke la Vallière was seated on the seat of honor and next to him was his wife. And the unusually concentrated three sisters were sitting at the table, lined up by age. Louise’s body was a bit unstable, because she had cried so much last night. Even though she is supposed to get her father’s permission to participate in the war...

It appeared that the Duke was in a considerably bad mood.

“Damn that bird-brained idiot!”

At the beginning of his speech, the Duke insulted the Cardinal.

“What is the matter?”

Changing her facial expression, the Duke’s wife asked her husband. After her father’s first words, Louise knew this wasn’t the moment to ask.

“After calling me all the way to Tristania, I was wondering what he was going to say to me... 'Organize one army corps', he said! Don’t joke around with me!”

“Did you agree?”

“Like hell I would! I already retired from military service! Why doesn’t he command the soldier that took my place and let me stay with my family! Moreover, I’m against this war!”

“That’s true. But, is that fine? Didn’t the Cardinal’s official notice state that right now, the fatherland has to unite in order to defeat our bitter enemy? A rumor that the la Vallière family is treacherous will spread, which will affect our social life as well.”

As she was saying that, the Duke’s wife had an extremely cool face.

“You shouldn’t call a bird-brained idiot like that a “Cardinal”. “Idiot” is more than enough. Even more, to take advantage of such a young queen...”

Louise coughed and spewed the bread she was eating. Eleonore glared at Louise.

“Oh, how scary. Sorry for making you hear the truth about the court’s sparrow.”

“By all means, feel free to let us hear what you think.” 

Louise who had been quiet up to that point opened her lips while trembling.

“There is something I’d like to inquire of Father.”

The Duke was watching Louise intently.

“Of course it’s fine, but before that, won’t you give your father, who you haven’t seen in a while, a little kiss, Louise?”

Louise stood up and approached her father, and after that gave him a kiss on the cheek. After that, she stared directly at her father and asked:

“Why is Father opposing my decision to join the war?”

“Because this war is a huge mistake.”

“It is a war against Albion, who invaded us in the first place. What is wrong with ambushing them?”

“Attacking them from the side isn’t something I would call an 'ambush'. Look here!”

The Duke manipulated the plate and food on it and started explaining to Louise.

“The thing you call an 'ambush' is having a military force so overwhelming that it can succeed from the first time. The enemy’s army is about fifty thousand. Our army, together with Germania’s, is sixty thousand.”

Moving the knives and forks, with the help of the meat’s fragments, the Duke created a simulation of the war.

“Doesn’t our army have ten thousand more men?”

“If the attacking army was three times as big as the defending army, it would be a certain victory. Because their sky forces have been organized and they have good positions, with this number it will become a difficult battle."

“But...”

The Duke peered into Louise’s face.

“Our siege is excellent. We will blockade that annoying continent from the sky and then just wait until it runs out of resources. If we do that, eventually they’ll come asking for peace. The conclusion of the war will come just like that, just like blending white and black. However, what are you going to do if the ambush fails? The possibility for that isn’t small.”

Louise was silent. Every single thing her father had said was a good argument.

“Because of the victory at Tarbes we’ve grown overconfident. Overconfidence leads to negligence. To make matters worse, taking the Academy of Magic’s pupils along as officers? I can only say that that is stupid. What can kids do? In war, you know, you can’t say you are strong enough just because you have greater numbers. Ambushing is an act that means you have absolute confidence that you will achieve victory from the first attempt. There is no way I’d let my daughter enter such a war.”

“Father...”

After the Duke finished saying that, he stood up.

“Now then, breakfast is finished.”

Louise bit her lips and stood still for a while.

“Louise. From here on out you are under house arrest. You won’t be allowed to leave this castle until the war is over.”

“Wait!” Louise shouted out.

“What? I told you that the talk is over.”

“Louise... you...”

Eleonore pulled on Louise’s hem. Cattleya was watching Louise worriedly.

“To the Princess... no, to Her Majesty, I am a necessity.”

“What do you mean when you say that she needs you? Your ability with magic is...”

Louise couldn’t tell her family that she was the bearer of the Void.

“Right now, Right now I can’t say, but... I...”

Louise hesitated, but she brought up a triumphant face.

“I am no longer the me from the past!”

“Louise! What are you saying to Father?!”

Eleonore said with an intense voice.

“Big Sister, you be quiet! Right now, I’m leading a conversation!”

All the family members were surprised by Louise’s attitude. The Louise from the past would never go up against her sister in such a manner.

“I have always been treated like an idiot. I always felt regret when I was being compared to my sisters and was told that I have no talent in Magic. But, but, now it’s different. I was clearly told by Her Majesty that I am necessary to her.”

With those words, the color of the Duke’s eyes changed. He turned towards Louise, went down on his knee and peered into his daughter’s eyes.

“...You have finally realized what your dominant Element is?”

Louise nodded confidently.

“Which of the four?”

Louise thought for a while. Of course, she wouldn’t talk about the Void. But will it be ok to lie to her own Father? For a moment, Louise was troubled. And... opening her lips, she told a lie.

“... Fire.”

“Fire?”

For a little while, Duke la Vallière gazed at Louise’s face and then he slowly nodded.

“You have the same Element as your grandfather. I see, Fire, hmm. ... In that case, it’s only natural that you would be attracted to war. It’s a sinful Element. Truly, an Element covered in sin.”

“Father...”

The Duke hung his head feebly.

“If I remember correctly, you said that Her Majesty needs your power, right?”

“Yes.”

“Listen, Louise. It’s an important thing. There is no mistake about it. When nobody else was around, Her Majesty told you that your power is necessary to her, right?”

Louise declared clearly.

“Yes. I was told by Her Majesty that my power is necessary to her.”

The elderly Duke shook his head.

“What a honorable thing. A terribly honorable thing. However... As I thought, there is no way for me to recognize this.”

“Father!”

“People can certainly make mistakes because of this thing called loyalty. I will report to Her Majesty myself. Jerom!”

“Yes.”

The butler jumped out and stood by the Duke’s side.

“Prepare paper and a pen.”

After that he turned towards Louise,

“You have to choose a son-in-law for me,” he declared.

“Huh? Why?”

“I can’t recognize your participation in the war. I absolutely can’t recognize it. You’re probably despaired, because of that traitor Wardes, right? That’s why, choose a son-in-law for me. Also, calm down your heart, ok? You've told me that you want to go to war twice now. This is an order. No changes are allowed.”

“Father!”

Louise shouted. However, the elderly Duke shook his head.

“Jerom, don’t let Louise out of the castle. Understand?”

“Certainly!”

The butler nodded.

Then, the Duke left his breakfast seat.

His wife and the elder sisters that were left behind surrounded Louise.

Her mother and bossy sister criticized Louise.

“Father isn’t young anymore. Don’t worry him so much.”

“Because you worried Father so much, now you have to choose a son-in-law.”

Eleonore declared coldly.

“Why do I have to?! According to the order, Eleonore-nee-sama must...”

As she was saying that Eleonore stretched Louise’s cheeks.

“I-I’m sowwy... Vut, to me, berrege is fill...(marriage is still)...”

“Why? For what reason? You have a lover, right?”

Having been told that by her mother, Louise shook her head.

“Don’t have. Don’t. No such thing.”

The Duke’s wife and Eleonore seemed to have noticed something because of Louise’s expression. The two exchanged glances.

“It seems you’re thinking of someone.”

“There’s no such person!”

“Who? From which noble house?”

“Count? Baron?”

“Honored Baron? You couldn’t... it can’t be a mere Chevalier, right?”

Louise’s body solidified.

“Oh no, this girl... I see, Chevalier or Order of Merit, I don’t know, but... she fell in love with a man with low social status.”

Eleonore’s face became bitter. The mother pressed down on her forehead.

“Ooh, it’s because I never really took proper care of this girl...”

“I-I didn’t fall in love with a Chevalier.”

Louise said in haste. The truth was he wasn’t even a Chevalier, but a simple Commoner. Even more, a Commoner that came from a completely different world... if they knew that, a simple sorry wouldn’t be even nearly enough of an apology. Even though she always repeated to herself that she doesn’t really like him, right now her head was full of thoughts of Saito.

Cattleya was looking worriedly at Louise.

“No matter how old this girl gets, she will always worry us, won’t she? Not only does she want to join the war, but to make matters worse she has fallen in love with a Chevalier...”

“I said, I haven’t...”, and, she hesitated. Her mother and sister both shouted.

““Be quiet!””

It was the usual threatening attitude. After Louise used up the courage she used to talk back to her father earlier on, now she became completely dispirited.

Suddenly feeling sorrowful, Louise ran off.

“Hey! Wait right there!”

She heard the shouting voices of her mother and bossy sister.

<center>* * *</center>

The afternoon came. Because Saito didn’t have any more tasks, he laid down on the bed in the storage room and stared at the ceiling. As he looked around the room, while lying down on the bed, he noticed some somewhat white sheets placed upon a box, that were left there by him, and he felt a bit pained. Ever since he came to the la Vallière house, that was all his existence merited to. A small, meaningless existence.

Since Siesta had returned to her own room, Saito was all alone now. Just as he was absent-mindedly thinking what he should do, he realized that he hadn’t had any breakfast yet and he wasn’t going to get anything to eat unless he went and took something himself... at that moment came the sound of the castle’s servants running around the stone-paved corridors.

“Where? Have you found her?”

“No, not this way!” the voices were saying something like that. It seems they were searching for someone.

Just as he was wondering what they’re searching for, the door opened with a bang. Several younglings jumped in, held Saito down and started searching through the storage room.

“What the heck are you guys doing?!”, Saito shouted, “Doesn’t seem to be here”, and, ignoring him, the guys that held Saito down left the room.

“What the hell just happened?” as Saito thought to himself, this time there was a knock on the door.

“It’s open,” he said, but the knocking continued.

If it was Louise or Siesta, they’d immediately make a rude entrance as soon as he said that. Remembering that a person that, even after being told that he can, doesn’t open the door himself can’t be a bad person, Saito opened the door.

And there a woman, with pinkish blonde hair and reddish brown eyes, was standing.

For a moment he thought “Louise?”, but it wasn’t. She was taller than Louise. She had kind eyes and a smiling face without even a bit of ill intent on it.

It was Cattleya.

“U, umm, that...”

[[Image:ZnT06-089.jpg|thumb]]

While blushing, Saito looked at her with a confused look.

“Is it ok to come in?”

“Y-Yes! Please!”

With a respectful bow, Saito ushered her in.

“Sorry for intruding,” saying that, Cattleya stuck out her tongue at him.

She was so cute that Saito’s heart started racing. Naturally, he preferRED Louise. However, because of her character, that wasn’t an expression that appeared on her face. He felt that you really had to hand it to this kind big sister.

With a feeling different from that towards Louise, he looked at Cattleya sitting down on the bed with a small devilish smile floating up on her face.

She gave off a sense different from Siesta’s “healthy” sex appeal.

It was also different from Henrietta’s sex appeal that was brought up by the balanced danger that came from the fact that she was of high class.

It differed from Kirche’s “shaking, almost violent” sex appeal as well.

Of course, it was also different from Louise’s “hard to break apart” sex appeal.

With a light smile, it was a sex appeal that felt as if it was wrapping you up.

''Will Louise also become like this when she grows up? If that’s the case, then Louise is a definite “Buy”, huuh,'' while those thoughts were floating around his head, Cattleya seemed more and more charming.

“When Louise grows up, she won’t look like me, you know.”

Because she suddenly said that while laughing, Saito jumped up.

“Huh? No! I wasn’t!... I wasn’t thinking about stuff like that! Yes!”

“Is that so? But you definitely seemed like you were wondering if Louise is going to look like me in the future...”

Wow, what a sharp woman,

“Louise will definitely become even more charming when she grows up, so calm down. But she probably won’t become any taller.”

Thinking that it would be more than enough as long as she resembles her sister in the breast area, Saito kept opening and closing his lips.

“You, what’s your name?”

“It’s Saito. Yes.”

“My, what a lovely name, isn’t it?”

It was the first time he got his name praised since he came here.

“Hey, what kind of person are you? You’re not a person from Halkeginia, are you? Having said that, it feels more like you’re a completely different human from your very core. Are you?”

As he was being examined like that, Saito was surprised. ''What’s this? She found out that I’m from a different world? Or more like, did Louise tell her?''

“Fufu. Your face is saying that you’re wondering why I know. But I understand you. It just seems that I am unusually sharp.”

“Y-Yeah...”

“But, things like that are of no importance. Thank you very much. Truly.”

“Huh?”

“Thank you for helping that selfish Louise all the time. There is no way that little girl would get Her Majesty’s recognition if she was alone. You definitely helped her along the way. That’s true, isn’t it?”

What will be a good answer? Or more like, how much should he tell her? Seeing Saito worried like that, Cattleya laughed lightly.

“There are things you can’t tell me, hmm. It’s fine. Now then... it’s regrettable, but I have to inform you.”

“Eh?”

“Louise’s talk with Father didn’t go well. Because of that, she was told that she has to find a son-in-law. And she then disappeared off to somewhere.”

“Really?”

So the employees that barged in earlier on were searching for Louise. Saito said “Achaa...” and covered his face.

“Father wants Louise to get married. That girl is troubled as well. And just after a while back her fiancée turned out to be a traitor, now she has to get another engagement. Even though she’s still so young.”

Cattleya muttered as if she had completely no relation.

Saito shivered in pain. Louise is going to get married? After the matter with Wardes, those words hurt him really deeply. They were words he didn’t want to hear a second time.

“You don’t like it, right? The fact that Louise is getting married.”

Cattleya muttered with an angelic smile.

Saito shook his head.

“Th-That sort of thing ... is fine. I can’t think much of Louise in the first place. Because Louise, about me... about the me that isn’t a noble or anything, she doesn’t think much of me, that’s why...”

Raising her body, Cattleya asked Saito.

“Hey, are you aware of the Condition to be a Noble?”

What’s with that sudden question? That’s completely clear.

“Eh? I’m pretty sure, umm, they have to be able to use magic... they have to be rich...”

“Those are trivial things!”

“But, in this world if you can’t use Magic, you aren’t a noble, right?”

“Wrong.”

Cattleya shook her head.

“There is only one condition that needs to be fulfilled to become a noble. To swear that you will protect the princess even at the cost of your own life, that’s all. Our ancestors were given territory and money by the king, because they protected the princess’, his daughter’s, life at the cost of their own. It wasn’t because they could use magic.”

Cattleya stared at Saito with sincere eyes.

“That girl is somewhere in the courtyard, so go look for her. In the courtyard there’s a pond... in that pond there’s a small boat floating. She’s inside it. Ever since she was young whenever there were bad times she’d go there and hide. After you take Louise from there, leave the castle grounds. On the main road there is a carriage waiting for you. The maid that you brought along with you is leading it, so go there.”

“Eh?”

“I don’t admire war. I hate it. Honestly, I don’t want to let Louise go. But, if that girl has decided that she wants to do that and there’s someone that she finds it necessary to go for... If that’s the case, I think we have to let her go. That’s not something for us to decide.”

Cattleya held Saito’s face in her hands.

“May the Founder’s Divine Protection be with You and Louise.”

And then, as if she was dealing with a noble, she kissed Saito’s forehead.

“I leave my cute little sister in your care, Knight-dono.”

<center>* * *</center>

Louise was crying inside the boat in the courtyard.

She could hear the sounds of the footsteps and voices of the servants that were looking for her inside the castle. But, just like when she was a child this boat in the courtyard was a safe place. With its figure hidden by the small island’s shadow, it became a blind spot when being looked at from inside the castle and didn’t stand out at all.

Just like in the time when she was still a kid, she had curled herself up and had covered herself with the blanket that she brought with her. When she was a child and did that... her feelings would usually slowly calm down, but this time it didn’t go so well. It appears that her mood that had sunken so low, just couldn’t brighten up no matter what.

The small steps of someone stepping on the soil inside the courtyard resounded.

She held her breath and stood still as the sounds transformed to the powerful sounds of feet crossing over the wooden bridge that reached up to the small island.

Thinking, “This is bad”, she buried her body even deeper into the blanket that was covering her.

As soon as she did that... Splash! The sound of the master of the footsteps jumping into the pond could be heard and she tugged on the blanket.

Unintentionally she uncovered a part of her body and then heard her name being called.

“Louise.”

“... Saito?”

“Let’s go. Your big sister has prepared a carriage.”

“... I won’t go.”

“Why?”

“Because my family hasn’t allowed me to.”

“It’s impossible. Your family is on the other side after all. You all sure are stubborn.”

Saito stretched out his hands. However, Louise immediately shook them off.

“What is it already?”

“I don’t want to anymore. It’s fine.”

“Why?”

“Because no matter what I say, no matter how hard I work, I just can’t talk with my family. Who would recognize me? After I thought that I ended up feeling really very lonely.”

''Are you concerned with stuff like that? Think about earlier. This girl... as soon as I’m not around for a little and she starts thinking normally.''

Getting on the boat, Saito grasped Louise’s hand.

“Geez. I will recognize you. I will, your whole existence, completely positively. That’s why, stand up. C’mon.”

After hearing that, Louise blushed and felt her heart becoming warm and fuzzy.

But, she thought to herself that she can’t have confidence in Saito’s words alone.

After all, Saito is fine.

After all, her breasts’ size was the same as a kid’s.

''That black-haired girl that would listen to anything he says, is better, isn’t she?''

She felt lonely, because she couldn’t get either her parents or sisters to understand her. The Siesta from yesterday’s words left a trail as well. “Saito doesn’t like Louise at all” those words had seriously harmed Louise’s self-confidence and will to do anything. Louise hadn’t recognized those words as her own thoughts, but she kept remembering them.

Therefore, Louise grumbled.

“What 'I’ll recognize you'? Don’t lie”

“It’s not a lie.”

“It’s a lie. Even in this time’s war you want to fight for the Princess’ honor. The same as Guiche.”

“W-What does the Princess have...”

Remembering, Louise said with cold voice.

“You kissed her, didn’t you?”

“Are you an idiot? That was just the way things turned out...”

“Are you saying you kissed her by mistake? Heee... is that so?”

Saito was slowly getting angry. In anger, he caught Louise’s shoulder and forced her to face him.

“W-What is it?!”

“You an idiot?!”

“Who’s an idiot?!”

“Don’t just decide who I like, just because you are in a bad mood, you selfish daughter! You think that just because you’re my master and I’m your familiar, you have the right to tell me who I like?!”

Saito was staring at Louise with burning eyes, shouting at her. “Everything I said came from the bottom of my heart. Why can't this girl understand that?” he thought to himself cursing his own impulses.

“H-H-How dare you say that?!”

“Yeah, I’ll say it as many times as needed. Honestly, I don’t want to have any connection with you guys’ duties and wars, I’d rather go search for a way to return home! I want to go back to Eastern Japan! I do!”

“Then just go ahead!”

Louise shouted. ''What is this,'' she thought. ''Isn’t it fine not to yell so much? Be gentler. I’m feeling down right now.''

Saito was always like that. When Louise wanted to do something, he wouldn’t listen to her at all even though he was her familiar he didn’t understand a thing. He would always turn against her.

That Saito, at whom Louise had yelled, was breathing heavily with his shoulders going up and down. Probably he was choosing word with which to answer her back. ''Idiot. Idiot, idiot. After you say something, move away your face,'' Louise thought. ''I wonder what lines he’s going to spew back at me? Exactly how is he going to answer back to me, who told him “Then just go ahead” ? “Yeah, I understand! I’ll go back” probably?''

However, Saito’s reply completely blew off Louise’s expectations.

For some reason Saito’s... face reddened,

“I like you!”

The air solidified. For a moment, Louise didn’t realize what she had just been told.

Just now, what did he say? Like? Like as in, that Like? What’s this about?

“... Eh?”

“I said I like you! Whenever I look at you my heart starts beating fast! Isn’t that what people call liking?! That’s why I like you! And that’s why if you want to protect the Princess’ honor I’ll come do it with you and you should just go ahead and go instead of complaining here!”

“Eh? Eeh?”

“Anyway, right now you aren’t cute at all! What’s with this?! What do you think I’m risking my life and fighting for?! It’s because I like you! If I didn’t I’d just stay in my room and sleep!”

Saito said what he had to say and tried to stand up, but then he noticed.

Louise was restraining him and waiting while blushing.

Suddenly, Saito felt a bit of regret. “Aah, what did I end up saying just now?! Wait a minute, I just confessed! Why?! If I consider the circumstances... now isn’t the time to be confessing... I don’t get this.”

Saito fell prostrate into the boat.

<center>* * *</center>

After some time passed... Louise returned to herself.

She was confused, because she didn’t understand what had happened. Anyway, it seemed like she had been confessed to. She had clearly been told by Saito “I like you”.

“What should I do,” she thought.

At the same moment she thought that, she realized that she’d probably have to tell everyone. And wariness took over her mind. Anger and delight, two opposite feelings, gushed forth. Not completely understanding the situation, Louise’s face started reddening and she lifted Saito’s face up.

“If it’s a lie, I’ll kill you.”

She said only that with a shaky voice. Just how red was her face right now? To what extent were her cheeks dyed in red? Anyway, it was hot.

“It’s not a lie!”

“I don’t really like you.”

“I know that.”

“Because, you keep jumping from girl to girl all over the place.”

“I won’t. I won’t from now on.”

“It’s not a question of whether you will or won’t. Anyway, just after one year of knowing me, you said those words with such confidence. Maybe it’s just false confidence.”

“T-Thank you.”

Because she had said all that with a voice, coming from the depths of her heart, Saito ended up thinking that Louise is awfully cute. His thoughts went so far, that he ended up wanting to hug her and stroke her cheeks.

But he couldn’t say such stuff. Louise was incredibly prideful after all. And that pride enveloped Louise’s heart, creating a very thick armor out of which her true feelings could hardly ever reach out.

Louise caught Saito’s shoulders and lifted her hip. And then she peered into his face with serious eyes.

At that moment, Kirche’s words resounded in her ears.

“You probably didn’t let him do anything, right? If that’s the case, it would be obvious that he’d be taken by other girls.”

She thought “Uu~, won’t it be fine to let him for a bit?” and similar things. But, as she thought that it got hard to get into the mood. Even allowing him for a bit was difficult.

However, the only things she couldn’t stand was watching him think about or touch other girls. Louise helplessly decided to gather a bit of real courage.

“H-Hey, you know. Mmm...”

“Yes?”

“Because when you told your Master that you like her you practically swore loyalty, a r-rr-r-r-reward is necessary, isn’t it?”

“A reward?”

“That’s right. The princess has always been telling me. That loyalty should always be rewarded.”

“I-I see...”

Saito could no longer tell exactly what Louise was trying to do. But when he heard Louise’s next words his blood rose up to his head.

“O-Only one place, okay?”

“What?”

“Oo-on your Master’s body, only one place, one that you like, ii-it’s fine to touch.”

As she said that, not removing her hands from Saito’s shoulders, Louise closed her eyes.

“I’ll die”, Saito thought.

[[Image:ZnT06-103.jpg|thumb]]

“If I’m told things like this, I’ll die. But if, before I die, I, t-this Louise, then... If this way too cute Master, I, then...” As his mind was becoming more and more chaotic, he hugged Louise and suddenly snatched away her lips.

And Louise,

“Ah...” gave out a moaning voice.

''A kiss, hm. So that’s what you decided, hmm. Certainly, unmistakably, it’s only one place.''

But, a kiss? Is that the most important? Somehow, Louise ended up feeling more and more in love with Saito, who chose to kiss at a time like this.

However, it seemed that, because they were kissing, Saito’s excitement increased to the max. Having forgotten the “Only one place” rule, his hand was reaching under Louise’s skirt.

Louise became confused. "This is bad, it seems he didn’t take me seriously enough."

“I-Idiot..., only one place..., moreover, you, that suddenly..., hey, wait, hey, what are you thinking, hey, idiot, wa-, you, ''an'', that sort of, ''yan'', idiot...”

“Like.”

Saito muttered incoherently and bit on Louise’s earlobe. Louise’s strength left her body and she was pushed down in the boat. Muu, such serious love. “Which is more important”, she wondered, as Saito was pushing her down with endless energy.

“T, that, wait, hey..., no good, breasts, not the breasts. No way, not there, nowhere.”

Because of the hands that were in her skirt and in the gap of her shirt, Louise was slowly overtaken by desperation.

“Like. Like very much. Really like.”

Just like using a treasured sword passed down in a family, Saito kept repeating “Like” rapidly. As was to be expected from the magical word, it stole Louise’s willpower as if electricity was running through her.

“...D-Do you really like me?”

Unintentionally she asked back.

“Yes.”

“Really, honestly? ... Ah”

As she said that their lips connected.

''Wait a bit. Even if you like me it’s bad to do it so suddenly. I'm not prepared yet and I also have my pride.''

''That’s right, I am Louise Françoise Le Blanc de la Vallière.''

''I am a Duke’s family’s third daughter.''

''I am, you know, not as easy as a town’s woman.''

''There is absolutely no way I’d marry just yet. Besides, I cannot re-marry for another three months,  even then, where is this familiar touching his Master, I won’t allow him to get so much o-o-oooooo-over his head,'' thinking that Louise raised her fist over her head. Aiming at his nether region, she hit him with her leg.

As soon as she did that, their lips parted and he whispered near her ear.

“I like you. Louise, I like you a lot.”

And with an “I like you a lot” it was decided. Louise was bringing down her fist, but she suddenly lost her strength and unintentionally hugged Saito’s back.

“Aah, now there’s no way out, what should I do, Mother, I will probably be turned into a star by Louise”, as he muttered that, Saito wondered what kind of face he should make at this moment, in the end. Since Louise never started beating him up, he slowly opened his eyes and a lovely scene was spreading out in front of him.



The castle’s employees had gathered around, surrounding the pond.

With a stiffened face, Eleonore stood there.

With a pale face as if she was about to faint, her Mother stood there.

And in between all that were present, with the angriest face of all, stood her Father.

For a moment Louise got a cold sweat and then pushed Saito away.

With a “Splaash”, Saito fell into the pond.

“What are you doing?!” Saito began shouting and was noticed by the audience inside the courtyard.

Duke la Vallière ordered with a voice full of dignity.

“Hm~, seize Louise and confine her in the tower. And also, because she won’t be leaving that place for at least a year, please exchange the chain with something sturdier.

“Certainly!” Jerom, the butler, replied.

“As for that guy. That commoner. Hm~, decapitation. Because he will be exposed for one month, make a brand new stand please.”

“Certainly!” Jerom, agreeing with the same tone.

The employees simultaneously took out brooms, hoes, sickles, spears or katanas and attacked. Saito grabbed the handle of Derflinger that was on his back. The runes on his left hand glew.

“Myy, partner. It’s been a while. I was just wondering if you were going to die a lonely death.”

“Sorry, we’ll talk later!”

“Seems so.”

Saito, without much bashfulness jumped into the boat, hugged Louise and then put her on his shoulder.

And after that he started running.

<center>* * *</center>

“W-What the heck is that guy?! He’s fast!”

“Just like an elf!”

Saito was running like the wind through the castle’s corridors.

Whenever one of the employees stood in his way, with an “I’m sorry”, he apologized and then with one hit with his leg, forced him or her onto the ground.

“What are you all doiiiing?!”

Saying that, the enraged Duke, who had witnessed his youngest daughter getting pushed down, pulled out his cane, but Saito was already out of the Spell’s Range of Effect. The imagination of the people, who didn’t know of Gandálfr’s moving speed, was completely overwhelmed.

However... the gate’s watchers were contacted and were using the golems to lift the drawbridge. The chain, holding the drawbridge, was making noises as it was being withdrawn.

As Saito jumped into the front garden, where the gate was located, he became pale. It seemed like he wouldn’t make it. It seemed like Saito, who was using the Gandálfr power, wouldn’t be able to jump over the wide canal.

As he thought “We’ve been driven into a corner!”, the chain, that was holding the drawbridge changed color. Influenced by “Alchemy” the chain turned into soft soil and crumbled to the ground. The bridge, that had lost its support, fell down.

Saito ran over the bridge.

As he was crossing it, a carriage jumped out of nowhere. Surprisingly the carriage wasn’t being pulled by horses, but by one dragon.

Shivering in fear, Siesta was sitting in the coachman’s seat.

“Fast! Get on fast, please!”

After pushing Louise into the carriage, Saito jumped onto it as well.

“W-Why a dragon?”

“I don’t know! But, if there were horses, wouldn’t they run away? Um, that’s, Miss Cattleya told me so! Kyaa! Kyaa, kyaa! Anyway, dragons are scary! Their faces are scary!” screaming that, Siesta stroke the brittle in a daze.

“Let’s switch,” Saito said, received the bristle from Siesta and sat down on the coachman’s seat. Siesta smiled and cuddled with Saito. In the seat behind Louise was about to snap, as she watched that scene, but endured. She remembered Saito’s words from earlier. “I like you”, he said. How many times did he say it…

''Well, I’ll allow that much. No matter what, a noble feeling jealousy towards a commoner is strange.'' She smiled and kept her composure, as if she didn’t care. As Louise did that Siesta quickly brought her head toward hers.

“Um, please forgive my rudeness. Miss…”

“Hm?”

“It seems that when I got drunk I told you some impolite things… It’s a bad habit. It appears that whenever I, um, whenever I get drunk my behavior is different from usual. Yes.”

Siesta excused herself for her violent behavior.

“Well, it’s fine. From now on try to keep yourself together,” Louise replied with the composure of a woman that has won in love.

“Thank you very much!”

Siesta slowly pulled her head away from Louise. After that she cuddled up with Saito.

''Aaah, they’re too close. But since we were even closer earlier, it should be fine for now. Only for a bit. It’s charity.''

“But… Saito-san, you sure are a gentleman.”

“Hm? I am?”

“That’s right! Because even though I’m so close to you… you’re not doing anything.”

“T-That’s… of course I wouldn’t.”

Louise smiled. ''Well of course, that’s because you aren’t charming at all. Even though you told me that I’m like a plank. It’s strange. It’s the plank’s victory~. And therefore it’s the stupid maid’s loss~.''

“Well, that being said, ''Iya'', my shirt’s button got unfastened.”

Louise’s eyebrow rose up.

“Eh? Well, that’s probably because you were moving around so much. Haahaa.”

“Well, that’s why I always tell you…”

Siesta said with a small voice as she brought her face near Saito’s ear. However, it reached Louise’s ears pretty clearly. Anyway, this was Siesta’s feint jab.

“W-What?”

“If you want to see, say so. I won’t hide anything. There’s no need to restraint yourself at all~”

Aah, Siesta. What a thing to say.

From the back seat, the loud sound of the shaking air could be heard. Or rather it wasn’t the air that was shaking, it was Louise.

“I see.”

“You see?”

“My familiar unfastened the maid’s button, huh?”

“Your familiar unfastened the button because I seemed to be in pain.”

“Save the explanations.”

“But it’s not an explanation.”

“Miss! There was no other way! Saito-san was worried! He was worried, because he likes me!”

Aah, Siesta, don’t add oil instead of water to a burning fire.

Saito started denying even though he knew it was pointless.

“I did no such thing.”

“You say that, but you were looking at Chii-neesama as well.”

“Just a bit.”

“After all you deserve treatment worse than a dog’s.”

A useless politeness. Already, the atmosphere he was in meant he couldn’t make any objections. That said, Saito was very tired because he had used so much of the Gandálfr power. One could say, Saito knew perfectly well that he couldn’t make any objections no matter what.

With his ears caught, Saito was pulled into the carriage.

“Miss! Calm down! Miss la Vallière!”

“It’s fine. Everything will be over soon. How should I say it~, it’s definitely fate. That’s what I think.”

Saito smiled and vanished inside.

Saito rolled down onto the floor. Louise came upon him.

“First off, everything you and I said in that boat earlier was a mistake.”

“Yes. I understand.”

“From today on, I think a brake is necessary. And you?”

“Being told only that, I’m thankful.”

However, the brake never came.

Saito’s screams could be heard for a long time in the la Vallière’s territory.

<center>* * *</center>

As she was watching the coach that was disappearing in the distance, Cattleya smiled. After that she suddenly started coughing violently. She had exhausted her physical strength with the “Alchemy” incantation she used earlier.

In her field of vision she could see the drawbridge in the distance. Because she used the incantation from such a great distance, quite a bit of her Will Force was used up.

Inside the room a thrush was singing.

It was the small wounded bird that she had picked up and bandaged a while back. She gazed at the thrush inside the cage for a while and then Cattleya gave a kind smile.

She opened the cage’s lid and put her hand inside. The thrush jumped into her hand. After she took it out from inside, she unfastened the bandages.

She stretched her hand out through the window. The thrush that was on it peered into Cattleya’s face and inclined its head to the side in doubt. As if she was questioning her.

“It’s fine. Now it’s fine.”

The thrush stared at the sky. And then it flapped its wings.

Cattleya looked at the thrush that was flying about in the sky.

Quietly, for a long time, Cattleya gazed at it.

----

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume6_Chapter2|Back to Chapter 2]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Return to Main Page]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume6_Chapter4|Forward to Chapter 4]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume6 Chapter3

2008-09-06T18:43:23Z

Mickey: /* Chapter Three: Duke de la Vallière */

===Chapter Three: Duke de la Vallière===

At the break of dawn in the castle’s garden, there was a giant cage with dragons at each of its four corners.

The servants that had gathered in the surroundings simultaneously took off the wheels of the cage-like carriage. Footmen caught the dragons and at the given opportunity the servants opened the carriage door. A red carpet spread out all the way to the cage’s entrance in order to accept a middle aged noble.

It was Duke la Vallière. He was more than fifty years old. He had blonde hair and a beard that were both turning white and he was dressed in wonderful clothes suitable for a king. On his left eye he had a monocle, and his eyes had a strong glitter to them.

The butlers walked briskly to the duke, took off his hat, fixed his hair and made sure that his robe was properly lined.

The Duke inquired in a bitter baritone voice, “Has Louise returned?”

Jerom, a butler that has served the la Vallière family for many years bowed respectfully,

“She has returned last night,” he answered.

“Call her for breakfast!”

“Certainly!”

The mood in the la Vallière family as they had breakfast on the sunlit balcony was the same as usual. The table was drawn out in order to have breakfast in the sunlight, everyone was seated. Duke la Vallière was seated on the seat of honor and next to him was his wife. And the unusually concentrated three sisters were sitting at the table, lined up by age. Louise’s body was a bit unstable, because she had cried so much last night. Even though she is supposed to get her father’s permission to participate in the war...

It appeared that the Duke was in a considerably bad mood.

“Damn that bird-brained idiot!”

At the beginning of his speech, the Duke insulted the Cardinal.

“What is the matter?”

Changing her facial expression, the Duke’s wife asked her husband. After her father’s first words, Louise knew this wasn’t the moment to ask.

“After calling me all the way to Tristania, I was wondering what he was going to say to me... 'Organize one army corps', he said! Don’t joke around with me!”

“Did you agree?”

“Like hell I would! I already retired from military service! Why doesn’t he command the soldier that took my place and let me stay with my family! Moreover, I’m against this war!”

“That’s true. But, is that fine? Didn’t the Cardinal’s official notice state that right now, the fatherland has to unite in order to defeat our bitter enemy? A rumor that the la Vallière family is treacherous will spread, which will affect our social life as well.”

As she was saying that, the Duke’s wife had an extremely cool face.

“You shouldn’t call a bird-brained idiot like that a “Cardinal”. “Idiot” is more than enough. Even more, to take advantage of such a young queen...”

Louise coughed and spewed the bread she was eating. Eleonore glared at Louise.

“Oh, how scary. Sorry for making you hear the truth about the court’s sparrow.”

“By all means, feel free to let us hear what you think.” 

Louise who had been quiet up to that point opened her lips while trembling.

“There is something I’d like to inquire of Father.”

The Duke was watching Louise intently.

“Of course it’s fine, but before that, won’t you give your father, who you haven’t seen in a while, a little kiss, Louise?”

Louise stood up and approached her father, and after that gave him a kiss on the cheek. After that, she stared directly at her father and asked:

“Why is Father opposing my decision to join the war?”

“Because this war is a huge mistake.”

“It is a war against Albion, who invaded us in the first place. What is wrong with ambushing them?”

“Attacking them from the side isn’t something I would call an 'ambush'. Look here!”

The Duke manipulated the plate and food on it and started explaining to Louise.

“The thing you call an 'ambush' is having a military force so overwhelming that it can succeed from the first time. The enemy’s army is about fifty thousand. Our army, together with Germania’s, is sixty thousand.”

Moving the knives and forks, with the help of the meat’s fragments, the Duke created a simulation of the war.

“Doesn’t our army have ten thousand more men?”

“If the attacking army was three times as big as the defending army, it would be a certain victory. Because their sky forces have been organized and they have good positions, with this number it will become a difficult battle."

“But...”

The Duke peered into Louise’s face.

“Our siege is excellent. We will blockade that annoying continent from the sky and then just wait until it runs out of resources. If we do that, eventually they’ll come asking for peace. The conclusion of the war will come just like that, just like blending white and black. However, what are you going to do if the ambush fails? The possibility for that isn’t small.”

Louise was silent. Every single thing her father had said was a good argument.

“Because of the victory at Tarbes we’ve grown overconfident. Overconfidence leads to negligence. To make matters worse, taking the Academy of Magic’s pupils along as officers? I can only say that that is stupid. What can kids do? In war, you know, you can’t say you are strong enough just because you have greater numbers. Ambushing is an act that means you have absolute confidence that you will achieve victory from the first attempt. There is no way I’d let my daughter enter such a war.”

“Father...”

After the Duke finished saying that, he stood up.

“Now then, breakfast is finished.”

Louise bit her lips and stood still for a while.

“Louise. From here on out you are under house arrest. You won’t be allowed to leave this castle until the war is over.”

“Wait!” Louise shouted out.

“What? I told you that the talk is over.”

“Louise... you...”

Eleonore pulled on Louise’s hem. Cattleya was watching Louise worriedly.

“To the Princess... no, to Her Majesty, I am a necessity.”

“What do you mean when you say that she needs you? Your ability with magic is...”

Louise couldn’t tell her family that she was the bearer of the Void.

“Right now, Right now I can’t say, but... I...”

Louise hesitated, but she brought up a triumphant face.

“I am no longer the me from the past!”

“Louise! What are you saying to Father?!”

Eleonore said with an intense voice.

“Big Sister, you be quiet! Right now, I’m leading a conversation!”

All the family members were surprised by Louise’s attitude. The Louise from the past would never go up against her sister in such a manner.

“I have always been treated like an idiot. I always felt regret when I was being compared to my sisters and was told that I have no talent in Magic. But, but, now it’s different. I was clearly told by Her Majesty that I am necessary to her.”

With those words, the color of the Duke’s eyes changed. He turned towards Louise, went down on his knee and peered into his daughter’s eyes.

“...You, you have finally realized which your dominant Element is?”

Louise nodded confidently.

“Which of the four?”

Louise thought for a while. Of course, she wouldn’t talk about the Void. But will it be ok to lie to her own Father? For a moment Louise was troubled. And... opening her lips, she told a lie.

“... Fire.”

“Fire?”

For a little while Duke la Vallière gazed at Louise’s face and then he slowly nodded.

“You have the same Element as your Grandfather, hmm. I see, Fire, hmm. ... In that case, it’s only natural that you would be attracted to war. It’s a sinful Element. Truly, an Element covered in sin.”

“Father...”

The Duke hung his head feebly.

“If I remember correctly, you said that Her Majesty needs your power, right?”

“Yes.”

“Listen, Louise. It’s an important thing. There is no mistake about it. When nobody else was around, Her Majesty told you that your power is necessary to her, right?”

Louise declared clearly.

“Yes. I was told by Her Majesty that my power is necessary to her.”

The elderly Duke shook his head.

“What a honorable thing. A terribly honorable thing. However... As I thought, there is no way for me to recognize this.”

“Father!”

“People can certainly make mistakes, because of this thing called loyalty. I will report to Her Majesty myself. Jerom!”

“Yes.”

The butler jumped out and stood by the Duke’s side.

“Prepare paper and a pen.”

After that he turned towards Louise,

“You choose a son-in-law for me,” he declared.

“Huh? Why?”

“I can’t recognize your participation in the war. I resolutely can’t recognize it. You’re probably despaired, because of that traitor Wardes, right? That’s why, choose a son-in-law for me. Also, calm down your heart, ok? You told me that you want to go to war twice. This is an order. No changes are allowed.”

“Father!”

Louise shouted. However, the elderly Duke shook his head.

“Jerom, don’t let Louise go out of this castle. Understand?”

“Certainly!”

The butler nodded.

And then the Duke left his breakfast seat.

His wife and the elder sisters that were left behind surrounded Louise.

Her mother and bossy sister criticized Louise.

“Father isn’t young anymore. Don’t worry him so much.”

“Because you worried Father so much, now you have to choose a son-in-law.”

Eleonore declared coldly.

“Why must I?! According to the order, Eleonore-nee-sama must...”

As she was saying that Eleonore stretched Louise’s cheeks.

“I-I’m sowwy... Vut, to me, berrege is fill...(marriage is still)...”

“Why? For what reason? You have a lover, right?”

Having been told that by her Mother, Louise shook her head.

“Don’t have. Don’t. No such thing.”

The Duke’s wife and Eleonore seemed to have noticed something, because of Louise’s expression. The two exchanged glances.

“It seems you’re thinking of someone.”

“There’s no such thing!”

“Who? From which noble house?”

“Count? Baron?”

“Honored Baron? You couldn’t, it can’t be a mere Chevalier, right?”

Louise’s body solidified.

“Oh no, this girl... I see, Chevalier or Order of Merit, I don’t know, but... she fell in love with a man with low social status.”

Eleonore’s face became bitter. The mother pressed down on her forehead.

“Ooh, it’s because I never really took proper care of this girl...”

“I-I didn’t fall in love with a Chevalier.”

Louise said in haste. The truth was he really wasn’t a Chevalier, but a simple Commoner. Even more, a Commoner that came from a completely different world... if they knew that, a simple sorry wouldn’t be even nearly enough of an apology. Even though she always repeats to herself that she doesn’t really like him, right now her head was full of thoughts of Saito.

Cattleya was looking worriedly at Louise.

“No matter how old this girl gets she will always worry us, won’t she? Not only does she want to join the war, but to make matters worse she has fallen in love with a Chevalier...”

“As I said, I haven’t...”, and, she hesitated. Her mother and sister shouted from both left and right.

““Be quiet!””

It was the usual threatening attitude. After Louise used up the courage she used to talk back to her father earlier on, now she became completely dispirited.

Suddenly feeling sorrowful, Louise ran off.

“Hey! Wait right there!”

She heard the shouting voices of her mother and bossy sister.

<center>* * *</center>

The afternoon came. Because Saito didn’t have any more tasks, he laid down on the bed in the storage room and stared at the ceiling. As he looked around the room, while lying down on the bed, he noticed some somewhat white sheets placed upon a box, that were left there by him, and he felt a bit pained. Ever since he came to the la Vallière house, that was all his existence merited to. A small, meaningless existence.

Since Siesta had returned to her own room, Saito was all alone now. Just as he was absent-mindedly thinking what he should do, he realized that he hadn’t had any breakfast yet and he wasn’t going to get anything to eat unless he went and took something himself... at that moment came the sound of the castle’s servants running around the stone-paved corridors.

“Where? Have you found her?”

“No, not this way!” the voices were saying something like that. It seems they were searching for someone.

Just as he was wondering what they’re searching for, the door opened with a bang. Several younglings jumped in, held Saito down and started searching through the storage room.

“What the heck are you guys doing?!”, Saito shouted, “Doesn’t seem to be here”, and, ignoring him, the guys that held Saito down left the room.

“What the hell just happened?” as Saito thought to himself, this time there was a knock on the door.

“It’s open,” he said, but the knocking continued.

If it was Louise or Siesta, they’d immediately make a rude entrance as soon as he said that. Remembering that a person that, even after being told that he can, doesn’t open the door himself can’t be a bad person, Saito opened the door.

And there a woman, with pinkish blonde hair and reddish brown eyes, was standing.

For a moment he thought “Louise?”, but it wasn’t. She was taller than Louise. She had kind eyes and a smiling face without even a bit of ill intent on it.

It was Cattleya.

“U, umm, that...”

[[Image:ZnT06-089.jpg|thumb]]

While blushing, Saito looked at her with a confused look.

“Is it ok to come in?”

“Y-Yes! Please!”

With a respectful bow, Saito ushered her in.

“Sorry for intruding,” saying that, Cattleya stuck out her tongue at him.

She was so cute that Saito’s heart started racing. Naturally, he prefers Louise. However, because of her character, that wasn’t an expression that appeared on her face. He felt that you really had to hand it to this kind Big Sister.

With a feeling different from that towards Louise, he looked at Cattleya sitting down on the bed with a small devilish smile floating up on her face.

She gave off a sense different from Siesta’s “healthy” sex appeal.

It was also different from Henrietta’s sex appeal that was brought up by the balanced danger that came from the fact that she was of high class.

It differed from Kirche’s “shaking, almost violent” sex appeal as well.

Of course, it was also different from Louise’s “hard to break apart” sex appeal.

With a light smile, it was a sex appeal that felt as if it was wrapping you up.

''Will Louise also become like this when she grows up? If that’s the case, then Louise is a definite “Buy”, huuh,'' while those thoughts were floating around his head, Cattleya seemed more and more charming.

“When Louise grows up, she won’t look like me, you know.”

Because she suddenly said that while laughing, Saito jumped up.

“Huh? No! I wasn’t!... I wasn’t thinking about stuff like that! Yes!”

“Is that so? But you definitely seemed like you were wondering if Louise is going to look like me in the future...”

Wow, what a sharp woman,

“Louise will definitely become even more charming when she grows up, so calm down. But she probably won’t become any taller.”

Thinking that it would be more than enough as long as she resembles her sister in the breast area, Saito kept opening and closing his lips.

“You, what’s your name?”

“It’s Saito. Yes.”

“My, what a lovely name, isn’t it?”

It was the first time he got his name praised since he came here.

“Hey, what kind of person are you? You’re not a person from Halkeginia, are you? Having said that, it feels more like you’re a completely different human from your very core. Are you?”

As he was being examined like that, Saito was surprised. ''What’s this? She found out that I’m from a different world? Or more like, did Louise tell her?''

“Fufu. Your face is saying that you’re wondering why I know. But I understand you. It just seems that I am unusually sharp.”

“Y-Yeah...”

“But, things like that are of no importance. Thank you very much. Truly.”

“Huh?”

“Thank you for helping that selfish Louise all the time. There is no way that little girl would get Her Majesty’s recognition if she was alone. You definitely helped her along the way. That’s true, isn’t it?”

What will be a good answer? Or more like, how much should he tell her? Seeing Saito worried like that, Cattleya laughed lightly.

“There are things you can’t tell me, hmm. It’s fine. Now then... it’s regrettable, but I have to inform you.”

“Eh?”

“Louise’s talk with Father didn’t go well. Because of that, she was told that she has to find a son-in-law. And she then disappeared off to somewhere.”

“Really?”

So the employees that barged in earlier on were searching for Louise. Saito said “Achaa...” and covered his face.

“Father wants Louise to get married. That girl is troubled as well. And just after a while back her fiancée turned out to be a traitor, now she has to get another engagement. Even though she’s still so young.”

Cattleya muttered as if she had completely no relation.

Saito shivered in pain. Louise is going to get married? After the matter with Wardes, those words hurt him really deeply. They were words he didn’t want to hear a second time.

“You don’t like it, right? The fact that Louise is getting married.”

Cattleya muttered with an angelic smile.

Saito shook his head.

“Th-That sort of thing ... is fine. I can’t think much of Louise in the first place. Because Louise, about me... about the me that isn’t a noble or anything, she doesn’t think much of me, that’s why...”

Raising her body, Cattleya asked Saito.

“Hey, are you aware of the Condition to be a Noble?”

What’s with that sudden question? That’s completely clear.

“Eh? I’m pretty sure, umm, they have to be able to use magic... they have to be rich...”

“Those are trivial things!”

“But, in this world if you can’t use Magic, you aren’t a noble, right?”

“Wrong.”

Cattleya shook her head.

“There is only one condition that needs to be fulfilled to become a noble. To swear that you will protect the princess even at the cost of your own life, that’s all. Our ancestors were given territory and money by the king, because they protected the princess’, his daughter’s, life at the cost of their own. It wasn’t because they could use magic.”

Cattleya stared at Saito with sincere eyes.

“That girl is somewhere in the courtyard, so go look for her. In the courtyard there’s a pond... in that pond there’s a small boat floating. She’s inside it. Ever since she was young whenever there were bad times she’d go there and hide. After you take Louise from there, leave the castle grounds. On the main road there is a carriage waiting for you. The maid that you brought along with you is leading it, so go there.”

“Eh?”

“I don’t admire war. I hate it. Honestly, I don’t want to let Louise go. But, if that girl has decided that she wants to do that and there’s someone that she finds it necessary to go for... If that’s the case, I think we have to let her go. That’s not something for us to decide.”

Cattleya held Saito’s face in her hands.

“May the Founder’s Divine Protection be with You and Louise.”

And then, as if she was dealing with a noble, she kissed Saito’s forehead.

“I leave my cute little sister in your care, Knight-dono.”

<center>* * *</center>

Louise was crying inside the boat in the courtyard.

She could hear the sounds of the footsteps and voices of the servants that were looking for her inside the castle. But, just like when she was a child this boat in the courtyard was a safe place. With its figure hidden by the small island’s shadow, it became a blind spot when being looked at from inside the castle and didn’t stand out at all.

Just like in the time when she was still a kid, she had curled herself up and had covered herself with the blanket that she brought with her. When she was a child and did that... her feelings would usually slowly calm down, but this time it didn’t go so well. It appears that her mood that had sunken so low, just couldn’t brighten up no matter what.

The small steps of someone stepping on the soil inside the courtyard resounded.

She held her breath and stood still as the sounds transformed to the powerful sounds of feet crossing over the wooden bridge that reached up to the small island.

Thinking, “This is bad”, she buried her body even deeper into the blanket that was covering her.

As soon as she did that... Splash! The sound of the master of the footsteps jumping into the pond could be heard and she tugged on the blanket.

Unintentionally she uncovered a part of her body and then heard her name being called.

“Louise.”

“... Saito?”

“Let’s go. Your big sister has prepared a carriage.”

“... I won’t go.”

“Why?”

“Because my family hasn’t allowed me to.”

“It’s impossible. Your family is on the other side after all. You all sure are stubborn.”

Saito stretched out his hands. However, Louise immediately shook them off.

“What is it already?”

“I don’t want to anymore. It’s fine.”

“Why?”

“Because no matter what I say, no matter how hard I work, I just can’t talk with my family. Who would recognize me? After I thought that I ended up feeling really very lonely.”

''Are you concerned with stuff like that? Think about earlier. This girl... as soon as I’m not around for a little and she starts thinking normally.''

Getting on the boat, Saito grasped Louise’s hand.

“Geez. I will recognize you. I will, your whole existence, completely positively. That’s why, stand up. C’mon.”

After hearing that, Louise blushed and felt her heart becoming warm and fuzzy.

But, she thought to herself that she can’t have confidence in Saito’s words alone.

After all, Saito is fine.

After all, her breasts’ size was the same as a kid’s.

''That black-haired girl that would listen to anything he says, is better, isn’t she?''

She felt lonely, because she couldn’t get either her parents or sisters to understand her. The Siesta from yesterday’s words left a trail as well. “Saito doesn’t like Louise at all” those words had seriously harmed Louise’s self-confidence and will to do anything. Louise hadn’t recognized those words as her own thoughts, but she kept remembering them.

Therefore, Louise grumbled.

“What 'I’ll recognize you'? Don’t lie”

“It’s not a lie.”

“It’s a lie. Even in this time’s war you want to fight for the Princess’ honor. The same as Guiche.”

“W-What does the Princess have...”

Remembering, Louise said with cold voice.

“You kissed her, didn’t you?”

“Are you an idiot? That was just the way things turned out...”

“Are you saying you kissed her by mistake? Heee... is that so?”

Saito was slowly getting angry. In anger, he caught Louise’s shoulder and forced her to face him.

“W-What is it?!”

“You an idiot?!”

“Who’s an idiot?!”

“Don’t just decide who I like, just because you are in a bad mood, you selfish daughter! You think that just because you’re my master and I’m your familiar, you have the right to tell me who I like?!”

Saito was staring at Louise with burning eyes, shouting at her. “Everything I said came from the bottom of my heart. Why can't this girl understand that?” he thought to himself cursing his own impulses.

“H-H-How dare you say that?!”

“Yeah, I’ll say it as many times as needed. Honestly, I don’t want to have any connection with you guys’ duties and wars, I’d rather go search for a way to return home! I want to go back to Eastern Japan! I do!”

“Then just go ahead!”

Louise shouted. ''What is this,'' she thought. ''Isn’t it fine not to yell so much? Be gentler. I’m feeling down right now.''

Saito was always like that. When Louise wanted to do something, he wouldn’t listen to her at all even though he was her familiar he didn’t understand a thing. He would always turn against her.

That Saito, at whom Louise had yelled, was breathing heavily with his shoulders going up and down. Probably he was choosing word with which to answer her back. ''Idiot. Idiot, idiot. After you say something, move away your face,'' Louise thought. ''I wonder what lines he’s going to spew back at me? Exactly how is he going to answer back to me, who told him “Then just go ahead” ? “Yeah, I understand! I’ll go back” probably?''

However, Saito’s reply completely blew off Louise’s expectations.

For some reason Saito’s... face reddened,

“I like you!”

The air solidified. For a moment, Louise didn’t realize what she had just been told.

Just now, what did he say? Like? Like as in, that Like? What’s this about?

“... Eh?”

“I said I like you! Whenever I look at you my heart starts beating fast! Isn’t that what people call liking?! That’s why I like you! And that’s why if you want to protect the Princess’ honor I’ll come do it with you and you should just go ahead and go instead of complaining here!”

“Eh? Eeh?”

“Anyway, right now you aren’t cute at all! What’s with this?! What do you think I’m risking my life and fighting for?! It’s because I like you! If I didn’t I’d just stay in my room and sleep!”

Saito said what he had to say and tried to stand up, but then he noticed.

Louise was restraining him and waiting while blushing.

Suddenly, Saito felt a bit of regret. “Aah, what did I end up saying just now?! Wait a minute, I just confessed! Why?! If I consider the circumstances... now isn’t the time to be confessing... I don’t get this.”

Saito fell prostrate into the boat.

<center>* * *</center>

After some time passed... Louise returned to herself.

She was confused, because she didn’t understand what had happened. Anyway, it seemed like she had been confessed to. She had clearly been told by Saito “I like you”.

“What should I do,” she thought.

At the same moment she thought that, she realized that she’d probably have to tell everyone. And wariness took over her mind. Anger and delight, two opposite feelings, gushed forth. Not completely understanding the situation, Louise’s face started reddening and she lifted Saito’s face up.

“If it’s a lie, I’ll kill you.”

She said only that with a shaky voice. Just how red was her face right now? To what extent were her cheeks dyed in red? Anyway, it was hot.

“It’s not a lie!”

“I don’t really like you.”

“I know that.”

“Because, you keep jumping from girl to girl all over the place.”

“I won’t. I won’t from now on.”

“It’s not a question of whether you will or won’t. Anyway, just after one year of knowing me, you said those words with such confidence. Maybe it’s just false confidence.”

“T-Thank you.”

Because she had said all that with a voice, coming from the depths of her heart, Saito ended up thinking that Louise is awfully cute. His thoughts went so far, that he ended up wanting to hug her and stroke her cheeks.

But he couldn’t say such stuff. Louise was incredibly prideful after all. And that pride enveloped Louise’s heart, creating a very thick armor out of which her true feelings could hardly ever reach out.

Louise caught Saito’s shoulders and lifted her hip. And then she peered into his face with serious eyes.

At that moment, Kirche’s words resounded in her ears.

“You probably didn’t let him do anything, right? If that’s the case, it would be obvious that he’d be taken by other girls.”

She thought “Uu~, won’t it be fine to let him for a bit?” and similar things. But, as she thought that it got hard to get into the mood. Even allowing him for a bit was difficult.

However, the only things she couldn’t stand was watching him think about or touch other girls. Louise helplessly decided to gather a bit of real courage.

“H-Hey, you know. Mmm...”

“Yes?”

“Because when you told your Master that you like her you practically swore loyalty, a r-rr-r-r-reward is necessary, isn’t it?”

“A reward?”

“That’s right. The princess has always been telling me. That loyalty should always be rewarded.”

“I-I see...”

Saito could no longer tell exactly what Louise was trying to do. But when he heard Louise’s next words his blood rose up to his head.

“O-Only one place, okay?”

“What?”

“Oo-on your Master’s body, only one place, one that you like, ii-it’s fine to touch.”

As she said that, not removing her hands from Saito’s shoulders, Louise closed her eyes.

“I’ll die”, Saito thought.

[[Image:ZnT06-103.jpg|thumb]]

“If I’m told things like this, I’ll die. But if, before I die, I, t-this Louise, then... If this way too cute Master, I, then...” As his mind was becoming more and more chaotic, he hugged Louise and suddenly snatched away her lips.

And Louise,

“Ah...” gave out a moaning voice.

''A kiss, hm. So that’s what you decided, hmm. Certainly, unmistakably, it’s only one place.''

But, a kiss? Is that the most important? Somehow, Louise ended up feeling more and more in love with Saito, who chose to kiss at a time like this.

However, it seemed that, because they were kissing, Saito’s excitement increased to the max. Having forgotten the “Only one place” rule, his hand was reaching under Louise’s skirt.

Louise became confused. "This is bad, it seems he didn’t take me seriously enough."

“I-Idiot..., only one place..., moreover, you, that suddenly..., hey, wait, hey, what are you thinking, hey, idiot, wa-, you, ''an'', that sort of, ''yan'', idiot...”

“Like.”

Saito muttered incoherently and bit on Louise’s earlobe. Louise’s strength left her body and she was pushed down in the boat. Muu, such serious love. “Which is more important”, she wondered, as Saito was pushing her down with endless energy.

“T, that, wait, hey..., no good, breasts, not the breasts. No way, not there, nowhere.”

Because of the hands that were in her skirt and in the gap of her shirt, Louise was slowly overtaken by desperation.

“Like. Like very much. Really like.”

Just like using a treasured sword passed down in a family, Saito kept repeating “Like” rapidly. As was to be expected from the magical word, it stole Louise’s willpower as if electricity was running through her.

“...D-Do you really like me?”

Unintentionally she asked back.

“Yes.”

“Really, honestly? ... Ah”

As she said that their lips connected.

''Wait a bit. Even if you like me it’s bad to do it so suddenly. I'm not prepared yet and I also have my pride.''

''That’s right, I am Louise Françoise Le Blanc de la Vallière.''

''I am a Duke’s family’s third daughter.''

''I am, you know, not as easy as a town’s woman.''

''There is absolutely no way I’d marry just yet. Besides, I cannot re-marry for another three months,  even then, where is this familiar touching his Master, I won’t allow him to get so much o-o-oooooo-over his head,'' thinking that Louise raised her fist over her head. Aiming at his nether region, she hit him with her leg.

As soon as she did that, their lips parted and he whispered near her ear.

“I like you. Louise, I like you a lot.”

And with an “I like you a lot” it was decided. Louise was bringing down her fist, but she suddenly lost her strength and unintentionally hugged Saito’s back.

“Aah, now there’s no way out, what should I do, Mother, I will probably be turned into a star by Louise”, as he muttered that, Saito wondered what kind of face he should make at this moment, in the end. Since Louise never started beating him up, he slowly opened his eyes and a lovely scene was spreading out in front of him.



The castle’s employees had gathered around, surrounding the pond.

With a stiffened face, Eleonore stood there.

With a pale face as if she was about to faint, her Mother stood there.

And in between all that were present, with the angriest face of all, stood her Father.

For a moment Louise got a cold sweat and then pushed Saito away.

With a “Splaash”, Saito fell into the pond.

“What are you doing?!” Saito began shouting and was noticed by the audience inside the courtyard.

Duke la Vallière ordered with a voice full of dignity.

“Hm~, seize Louise and confine her in the tower. And also, because she won’t be leaving that place for at least a year, please exchange the chain with something sturdier.

“Certainly!” Jerom, the butler, replied.

“As for that guy. That commoner. Hm~, decapitation. Because he will be exposed for one month, make a brand new stand please.”

“Certainly!” Jerom, agreeing with the same tone.

The employees simultaneously took out brooms, hoes, sickles, spears or katanas and attacked. Saito grabbed the handle of Derflinger that was on his back. The runes on his left hand glew.

“Myy, partner. It’s been a while. I was just wondering if you were going to die a lonely death.”

“Sorry, we’ll talk later!”

“Seems so.”

Saito, without much bashfulness jumped into the boat, hugged Louise and then put her on his shoulder.

And after that he started running.

<center>* * *</center>

“W-What the heck is that guy?! He’s fast!”

“Just like an elf!”

Saito was running like the wind through the castle’s corridors.

Whenever one of the employees stood in his way, with an “I’m sorry”, he apologized and then with one hit with his leg, forced him or her onto the ground.

“What are you all doiiiing?!”

Saying that, the enraged Duke, who had witnessed his youngest daughter getting pushed down, pulled out his cane, but Saito was already out of the Spell’s Range of Effect. The imagination of the people, who didn’t know of Gandálfr’s moving speed, was completely overwhelmed.

However... the gate’s watchers were contacted and were using the golems to lift the drawbridge. The chain, holding the drawbridge, was making noises as it was being withdrawn.

As Saito jumped into the front garden, where the gate was located, he became pale. It seemed like he wouldn’t make it. It seemed like Saito, who was using the Gandálfr power, wouldn’t be able to jump over the wide canal.

As he thought “We’ve been driven into a corner!”, the chain, that was holding the drawbridge changed color. Influenced by “Alchemy” the chain turned into soft soil and crumbled to the ground. The bridge, that had lost its support, fell down.

Saito ran over the bridge.

As he was crossing it, a carriage jumped out of nowhere. Surprisingly the carriage wasn’t being pulled by horses, but by one dragon.

Shivering in fear, Siesta was sitting in the coachman’s seat.

“Fast! Get on fast, please!”

After pushing Louise into the carriage, Saito jumped onto it as well.

“W-Why a dragon?”

“I don’t know! But, if there were horses, wouldn’t they run away? Um, that’s, Miss Cattleya told me so! Kyaa! Kyaa, kyaa! Anyway, dragons are scary! Their faces are scary!” screaming that, Siesta stroke the brittle in a daze.

“Let’s switch,” Saito said, received the bristle from Siesta and sat down on the coachman’s seat. Siesta smiled and cuddled with Saito. In the seat behind Louise was about to snap, as she watched that scene, but endured. She remembered Saito’s words from earlier. “I like you”, he said. How many times did he say it…

''Well, I’ll allow that much. No matter what, a noble feeling jealousy towards a commoner is strange.'' She smiled and kept her composure, as if she didn’t care. As Louise did that Siesta quickly brought her head toward hers.

“Um, please forgive my rudeness. Miss…”

“Hm?”

“It seems that when I got drunk I told you some impolite things… It’s a bad habit. It appears that whenever I, um, whenever I get drunk my behavior is different from usual. Yes.”

Siesta excused herself for her violent behavior.

“Well, it’s fine. From now on try to keep yourself together,” Louise replied with the composure of a woman that has won in love.

“Thank you very much!”

Siesta slowly pulled her head away from Louise. After that she cuddled up with Saito.

''Aaah, they’re too close. But since we were even closer earlier, it should be fine for now. Only for a bit. It’s charity.''

“But… Saito-san, you sure are a gentleman.”

“Hm? I am?”

“That’s right! Because even though I’m so close to you… you’re not doing anything.”

“T-That’s… of course I wouldn’t.”

Louise smiled. ''Well of course, that’s because you aren’t charming at all. Even though you told me that I’m like a plank. It’s strange. It’s the plank’s victory~. And therefore it’s the stupid maid’s loss~.''

“Well, that being said, ''Iya'', my shirt’s button got unfastened.”

Louise’s eyebrow rose up.

“Eh? Well, that’s probably because you were moving around so much. Haahaa.”

“Well, that’s why I always tell you…”

Siesta said with a small voice as she brought her face near Saito’s ear. However, it reached Louise’s ears pretty clearly. Anyway, this was Siesta’s feint jab.

“W-What?”

“If you want to see, say so. I won’t hide anything. There’s no need to restraint yourself at all~”

Aah, Siesta. What a thing to say.

From the back seat, the loud sound of the shaking air could be heard. Or rather it wasn’t the air that was shaking, it was Louise.

“I see.”

“You see?”

“My familiar unfastened the maid’s button, huh?”

“Your familiar unfastened the button because I seemed to be in pain.”

“Save the explanations.”

“But it’s not an explanation.”

“Miss! There was no other way! Saito-san was worried! He was worried, because he likes me!”

Aah, Siesta, don’t add oil instead of water to a burning fire.

Saito started denying even though he knew it was pointless.

“I did no such thing.”

“You say that, but you were looking at Chii-neesama as well.”

“Just a bit.”

“After all you deserve treatment worse than a dog’s.”

A useless politeness. Already, the atmosphere he was in meant he couldn’t make any objections. That said, Saito was very tired because he had used so much of the Gandálfr power. One could say, Saito knew perfectly well that he couldn’t make any objections no matter what.

With his ears caught, Saito was pulled into the carriage.

“Miss! Calm down! Miss la Vallière!”

“It’s fine. Everything will be over soon. How should I say it~, it’s definitely fate. That’s what I think.”

Saito smiled and vanished inside.

Saito rolled down onto the floor. Louise came upon him.

“First off, everything you and I said in that boat earlier was a mistake.”

“Yes. I understand.”

“From today on, I think a brake is necessary. And you?”

“Being told only that, I’m thankful.”

However, the brake never came.

Saito’s screams could be heard for a long time in the la Vallière’s territory.

<center>* * *</center>

As she was watching the coach that was disappearing in the distance, Cattleya smiled. After that she suddenly started coughing violently. She had exhausted her physical strength with the “Alchemy” incantation she used earlier.

In her field of vision she could see the drawbridge in the distance. Because she used the incantation from such a great distance, quite a bit of her Will Force was used up.

Inside the room a thrush was singing.

It was the small wounded bird that she had picked up and bandaged a while back. She gazed at the thrush inside the cage for a while and then Cattleya gave a kind smile.

She opened the cage’s lid and put her hand inside. The thrush jumped into her hand. After she took it out from inside, she unfastened the bandages.

She stretched her hand out through the window. The thrush that was on it peered into Cattleya’s face and inclined its head to the side in doubt. As if she was questioning her.

“It’s fine. Now it’s fine.”

The thrush stared at the sky. And then it flapped its wings.

Cattleya looked at the thrush that was flying about in the sky.

Quietly, for a long time, Cattleya gazed at it.

----

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume6_Chapter2|Back to Chapter 2]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Return to Main Page]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume6_Chapter4|Forward to Chapter 4]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume6 Chapter2 - MTL

2008-09-06T18:19:53Z

Mickey: /* Chapter Two: Cattleya */

{{Template:PREVIEW}}

===Chapter Two: Cattleya===

Noon, two days after leaving the academy...

Saito and the rest reached the la Vallière territory. However, by the time they would reach the la Vallière's mansion it would already be late at night. Upon hearing the words “late at night”... Saito turned pale. He realized that this “territory” was nothing more than a courtyard.

However, after half a day spent traveling, he could not possibly understand how something this big could be a residence’s garden.

By Japanese standards, Louise’s territory could be called a middle-sized city. A city... Saito had never heard of somebody possessing so much land before. These Upper Nobles are truly intimidating.

Louise’s status as a noble was truly displayed once they entered her territory.

They decided to take a break at an inn…

Once their carriages stopped, Siesta, who arrived just a bit earlier, quickly got out of her carriage. Having been trained as a maid, she went to open the coach's door for Louise.

“Uwaa, I can’t believe Siesta just did that... without any protesting”, thought Saito as he walked towards Louise’s carriage. But before he could get there, he was knocked down by a crowd of villagers running from the inn.

The villagers removed their hats in front of Louise, who had just stepped down.

“Miss Eleonore! Miss Louise!” they cried while deeply bowing down.

The villagers thought that even Saito, who was now lying in the dirt, was a noble. They quickly helped him up apologizing for their terrible manners.

“No, I’m not a noble…” Saito nervously tried to explain.

“Even so, you must be Miss Louise’s or Miss Eleonore’s attendant. And we cannot disrespect that.”

, the plain looking farmers said while nodding.

They went on saying things such as “Let me carry your sword for you,” and “It must have been a tiring journey to get here, huh?” as they treated Saito with the utmost kindness.

“We will be resting here for a moment. Please inform the family of our arrival,” commanded Eleonore.

A young boy quickly jumped onto a horse and rode off in order to report this.

They walked into the inn. Once Eleonore and Louise approached the table, chairs were immediately pulled out for them to sit on. The two sat down as if it were second nature. Saito tried to sit next to them, only to be given a demeaning glare by Eleonore.

“Saito-san! Saito-san!”

Hearing Siesta call, Saito turned around.

“Commoners are not permitted to sit at the same tables as nobles.”

That reminded Saito. Recently, he had been sitting next to Louise without worrying. Nevertheless, it was a strange thing to do in this world. Come to think, at first, Louise made Saito sit on the floor .

Louise opened her mouth to say something, but was cut off by a glare from Eleonore. Louise could do nothing but sit in her chair like a good girl. Saito stared wide-eyed – it was the first time he saw Louise in such a state. She really looked naturally obedient in front of her older sister. She must be a really scary elder sister to make Louise seem so weak.

“Oh, how Louise has grown!"

"She’s growing more and more beautiful!”

The villagers were chattering around them.

“It seems Miss Eleonore has been engaged, right?” someone muttered.

“SHHH! Don’t talk about that!” someone else scolded.

Eleonore’s eyebrows started to twitch and her expression darkened. The atmosphere in the inn took a plunge. Apparently, the topic of Eleonore’s engagement was definitely something to be avoided.

The commoners, feeling the murderous intent coming from Eleonore, didn’t dare speak another word. Saito and Siesta exchanged glances. Then Siesta quietly got close to Saito and grasped his hand. She was afraid.

Not noticing the change in her elder sister, Louise spoke.

“Eleonore. Eleonore nee-sama...”

“What…”

“Congratulations on your engagement!”

The face of every commoner fell, and a deep sigh escaped from them.

Once again, Louise had completely misread the atmosphere. All of a sudden, Eleonore’s eyebrows shot up as she pinched Louise’s cheek.

“It hwwuuuurrtsss!! Waaahhhhh! Nee-shammaaa!! Whhyy?! It hwurts it hwurts it hwurts!!!”

“You don’t know? You speak of it even though you know you shouldn’t!”

“I won’t whoh wah ur alking awout!!”

“The engagement has been canceled!! C-A-N-C-E-L-E-D!”

“W-why?”

“Who knows? Why don’t you ask Earl Burgandi? He said something about reaching his limit. ...I can’t understand why.”

Saito completely sympathized with this Earl Burgandi. Yes. It was understandable that anybody who listened to her would soon reach their “limit”. Eleonore was much fiercer and abusive than Louise. The Earl must have thought he didn’t have the stamina.

In the end, being unhappy with the marriage cancellation, Eleonore just vented all of her anger on Louise…

And so, the preaching started. She scolded Louise for blowing the roof of the carriage. Louise’s stretched cheek became very red and swollen by then. Naturally, Saito felt sorry for Louise.

However, the reprimanding didn’t last very long, because the door suddenly opened and a flow of pink blew in<!>.

A girl, wearing an elegant dress around her slim waist and a wide rimmed hat with a feather on top, had entered. Under the hat was a flow of silky pink blond hair – exactly the same as Louise’s.

Surprisingly, a lovely face popped up from under the hat.

Although from the first look it was obvious that she was older, she looked very cute. Such a beautiful face was beyond description. Her eye color and the way her eyes sparkled was the same as Louise’s as well. Noticing Eleonore, the girl stared at her with wide eyes.

“Ah! I’m so glad I noticed the strange carriage outside and came over here to take a look. I didn’t think I would meet you! Eleonore nee-sama! You’re back?”

“Cattle...ya...” Eleonore muttered.

Noticing the sudden guest, Louise looked up. Seeing Louise, Cattleya’s face radiated a happiness which was mirrored on Louise’s face as well.

“Big sister!”

“Louise! No way! You are not my chibi Louise anymore! You came back as well!”

Louise stood up and launched herself into Cattleya's chest.

“It’s been so long, big sister!”

Unable to control their excitement, the two hugged with a squeal.

It seems like Cattleya was Louise’s sister. She had the same hair color, the same eye color – it was like looking at an older Louise. However, Cattleya’s face seemed to have a more calm and placid look than Louise’s. This aura of complete calmness and tenderness coming from Cattleya made Saito’s heart race.

She was like a matured Louise, with added gentleness. Besides, her beautiful figure and breasts matched Saito’s tastes well.

Cattleya's mouth half opened as she finally noticed Saito.

“Ah, ah, ah , ahah!”

While Saito was wondering what this ‘Ah’ might mean, Cattleya approached him and gazed at his face.

“W-w-what’s wrong?” Saito asked nervously.

Cattleya began to gently stroke Saito’s face. Saito almost fainted from the sensation.

“You are... Louise’s lover, right?”

“Huh?!”

Siesta, who was standing right next to Saito, suddenly turned cold. She stomped down on his foot. Hard. Saito jumped up.

Louise blushed furiously.

“He’s just my familiar! Not my lover!”

“Ah... is that so?”

Cattleya giggled and tilted her head with a sweet smile.

“I’m sorry, I got it wrong. Don’t worry about it.”

<center>* * *</center>

Everybody got onto Cattleya’s carriage for the remainder of the ride to the La Valliere household. Eleonore showed obvious discontent of having to sit with a commoner and a familiar. But when Cattleya jokingly said, “The more the merrier right?” Eleonore, though still not uttering a single word, reluctantly consented.

However... Saito and the rest weren’t the only passengers in the large carriage.

It was just like a zoo inside the carriage.

In front of the seats, a tiger was lying sprawled on the floor, yawning. Louise sat down next to a bear. Various kinds of dogs and cats were scattered here and there. A huge snake, which was hanging down from the ceiling, appeared right before Siesta’s face, making her faint. While looking after the fainted Siesta, Saito muttered,

“What a wonderful carriage…”

“Big sister loves animals,” said Louise.

Although he thought that this kind of love was taking it too far, Saito did not say a thing.

“I recently picked up a thrush.”

Cattleya said in a happy voice.

“Show me! Show me!” Louise was frolicking like a child.

Eleonore and the others took a collective deep sigh.

This was the life of the three beautiful La Valliere sisters. Saito took a deep sympathetic bow towards Louise’s older sister. 　

Louise and Cattleya continued having a long chat between them.

It seems like the second eldest sister, who was wearing those lovely clothes, was good friends with Louise. When you see two people getting along like this, even a tedious journey like this doesn't feel boring. Siesta was already sleeping peacefully in his lap. On the left of the coach, hills stretched. On the right – cultivated fields extended. As the rye harvest was ending, straw was piled up here and there. When he was looking at such tranquil scenery, it was impossible to believe that a war was going on. Leaning into the window frame, adjusting Derflinger behind his back, Saito took a deep yawn.

　
<center>* * *</center>

In the late night...　

Eleonore took a pocket watch out of her pocket and confirmed the time.

A castle came into the view, right behind the hill. Because there was nothing around it, it actually looked bigger than Tristain‘s royal palace.

"Could that be-” Saito whispered. Louise nodded.

It looked like every castle. Surrounded by high walls and deep canals. Pinnacles were towering above walls. It was indeed a splendid, big, and true castle.

Siesta, who was sleeping up till now, woke up, and noticing the castle, stared at it with wide eyes.

“Wow! Amazing!”

At that moment, a large owl leaped in through the window and landed on Saito’s head.

“Welcome home, Eleonore-sama, Cattleya-sama, Louise-sama.” Owl bowed, greeting them.

“T-t-the o-owl talked and bowed! B-bowed!”. Siesta fainted again. Although he came from a different world, Saito seemed to not be surprised by the talking owl and didn't move. Saito wasn't surprised by such things anymore.

Cattleya smiled.

“And where is Mother?”

“Mistress is waiting for everyone in the dining room.”

“What about Father?"

Louise asked anxiously.

“Master hasn’t returned yet.”

Because the most essential member was missing, Louise frowned in displeasure. Coming here to obtain her father's permission to participate in the war was pointless without him.

One could see gates behind the canal.

When the carriage stopped, the sounds of chains holding the drawbridge being loosened could be heard from both of the gigantic statue-shaped gateposts.

Each stone statue was at least twenty feet tall…. Though these golems were created only as gate ornaments, they made the whole drawbridge look spectacular.

Once the drawbridge finished lowering, the carriage began to move again, crossing the drawbridge and advancing into the rampart.

<center>* * *</center>

Saito’s surprise about the luxuries of Louise’s family was renewed again. It was a large noble‘s castle.

Saito and the others arrived at the dinning room which was generously decorated by a lot of luxurious furniture. Though Siesta immediately went to the servant's quarters, Saito, as Louise’s familiar, was allowed to accompany them for dinner.

However, he was made to wait behind Louise's chair. So Saito stood guard behind Louise, watching the table that was about 30 feet long.

Though it was just four people that sat on seats during this supper, 20 servants were queuing up around the table.

And, in spite of the fact that it was midnight, Louise’s mother, the duchess La Valliere, was waiting for her daughters to arrive to the dinning table.

The duchess, who occupied the top seat, looked over at her arriving daughters.

Saito flinched from that power. Even though Eleonore possessed a violent, high-handed aura which pressed Saito, Louise's mother was just as impressive.

And it was just a mother’s hospitality towards her daughters.

She seemed to be around fifty years of age. However, this guessing was made by calculating the eldest sister's age. In reality, she didn’t look over 40. She had a very sharp appearance. Louise’s and Cattleya’s pink hair color seemed to come from their mother. The duchess had tied her charming pink hair together on the head. This person was wearing a commanding aura around her, Saito felt pressed.

Louise, despite meeting her mother after such a long time, was acting tense. It seems like Louise trusted only Cattleya.

“Mother, we have returned just now.” Eleonore said, and duchess La Valliere nodded.

When the three sisters seated themselves, waiters carried the appetizers and the dinner started.

For Saito, who was standing behind, time was passing very slowly. No words were uttered. The food being served here far outshone even a formal dinner at the academy. The only sounds coming from the dining room were the sounds of silver forks and knives.

Breaking this silence, Louise said.

“M-mother-sama.”

The duchess did not answer. Eleonore did.

“Mother-sama! Tell Louise! This foolish child said that she wants to go to a war!”

Bam! – Louise stood up, hitting the table.

“I am not a fool! Why I am a fool for applying to Her Majesty’s military forces?”

“Aren’t you a girl?! War is men’s business!”

“That’s a very old-fashioned way of thinking! This is now an age when women and men are given equal positions! If positions were only given to boys in the Academy, even you, older sister, would not be able to become a chief researcher at the Academy!”

Eleonore shook her head in amazement.

“Do you know what kind of place a battlefield is? It is not where woman and children like you should go.”

“But Her Majesty trusts me…”

“You are trusted? You – the ‘Zero’?!”

Louise bit her lip. ''Henrietta is taking me to the battlefield because I am necessary. I am a ‘Void’ user. However, I can't tell my family that.'' So Louise was not able to say anything at all and fell silent.

Eleonore tried to continue preaching, but was cut by the duchess who quietly stayed silent up till now. She commanded in a haughty voice,

“Eat, Eleonore.”

“B-but Mother-sama..."

“We’ll talk about Louise tomorrow, when father comes back.”

And so the discussion ended.

<center>* * *</center>

Saito, in a room prepared for him, was lying on the bed and looking at the ceiling.

In this storage room, a broom leant against the wall and a dust cloth was on the bed. Saito learned anew about the difference between his and Louise’s status. Recently, they slept in the same bed, lived in the same attic and they ate from the same table, yet he couldn't feel any difference in their status…

But when he met her family, it all started feeling like groundless fantasies.

''Louise is beautiful. Rich. A noble, so to say.''

Also, Saito recalled that they did not speak with Louise once they left school. Louise lost her nerves because of Eleonore and did not talk much. In fact, she took all the preaching of her family, like a servant from their master, without complaining. For some reason, she hid her true self.

He felt pity for her.

He was no one, he had nothing to do with this world's social system.

''But... after seeing such a dinner in this castle – you just can’t help but wonder about it, right?'' He thought.

He felt like he learned the huge difference between his and Louise’s positions.

He was feeling a bit down because of that...

Suddenly, there was a knock at the door.

''Who would be coming to this storage room?'' He thought while opening the door, only to be greeted by the shy smile of Siesta, who stood there.

“Siesta?”

“W-well… I couldn’t fall asleep, so I came here.”

“Eh? Eeeh?”

While Saito was panicking, Siesta entered the room.

“Even so… how did you know where I was?”

“I asked the servants where Saito-san is staying.”

“Is that so…”

Siesta sat down on his bed, idly swinging her legs. For some reason, her face was red. When Saito tried to pass her, Siesta grabbed his arm and pulled him down to sit next to her. Then, she rested her head against his shoulder, just like in the carriage a while ago.

“Siesta?”

Hearing him ask, Siesta innocently looked up at him.

“This is the first time I've come into such a wonderful castle. This castle is a real maze.”

“It’s great.”

“A friend at the academy kept told me that the La Vallliere family is one of the five most distinguished families in Tristain. To be living in such a castle, with titles, riches and good looks… Miss Valliere can only be envied.”

“Is that so?”

“Yes. It’s a very secure life. One can get whatever one wish for, like….”

Then Siesta looked into Saito’s face.

“…Saito-san.”

“I-I am not her property. I am her familiar…”

“I understand.”

Siesta said slowly.

“Eh?”

“The way Saito-san looks at her, I understand. I do not have a winning chance. She is rich, she is a noble and she is beautiful… and has such a big castle as a home. *Hic*”

Siesta turned her face down, looking lonely. Trying to understand what she just said, Saito became silent as well.

“Hiccup, hiccup.” Siesta sounded like she was sobbing. Was she crying?

While Saito was at a loss what to do, Siesta suddenly stood up.

“Siesta…”

“But...”

“Eh?”

“I have something too.”

“Siesta?”

It looks like the situation changed. With a new resolve that seemed to say ‘I won’t give up on Saito-san!’, Siesta turned around.

“My b-b-b-breasts definitely beat Miss Valliere’s! Hiccup!”

“S-Siesta?”

Shaking with anger, Siesta continued talking.

“N-n-noble family? So what? I am a maid. A maid! Hiccup!”

“Y-yes, I know.”

Saito noticed that Siesta continued hiccuping many times, over and over again.

“Siesta, could you be… drunk?”

“I made dinner alone. And they didn't even say ‘You had a long journey, thank you, please take some rest’. Hiccup!”

Not only her face was brightly red, but she also smelled of alcohol. Saito was dumbfounded. It was the first time he saw Siesta drunk.

Indeed, since she has to fulfill her duties as a maid here as well, Siesta had to entertain and serve alcohol in this castle. Drunk, Siesta took out a bottle of wine from the crevice of her shirt.

“W-where did you get the bottle from?”

Siesta brought her face close to Saito.

“Shtole it.”

“I, I see.”

Siesta drew out the cork and immediately drank from the bottle. Wide-eyed, Saito stared at her gulping it down.

“Phua!” Siesta separated her mouth from the bottle. Her face became even more red.

“Hey, Saito!”

At last she was calling him informally.

“Y-yes?”

“You also must drink.”

“Cheers.”

He knew that if he disobeyed, her mood would go foul. Saito took the offered wine. He tried to take it down in one gulp, and with a “Buaagh”, quickly spit it out. ''W-what was wrong with this wine? It was really strong stuff.''

“S-siesta. This wine…”

“It was on a kitchen table.”

Seems like Siesta was the type whose mood increased after one glass of wine, and one gulp from the bottle on the table was enough to make theft look okay. Siesta was an indescribably bad drinker.

“Y-you shouldn’t have taken it without permission…”

“Hey! Saito!”

“Y-yes?”

“Whatever. Drink!”

“C-cheers.”

Remembering that the mood might change to a raging one if he refused, Saito reluctantly drank the wine again.

<center>* * *</center>

Meanwhile...

In Cattleya’s room, Louise had her hair combed by her older sister.

Cattleya's room was an elegant mix between a botanical garden and zoo. Potted plants were placed all around, a lot of poultry baskets were hanging from the ceiling, and puppies were running around the room.

Cattleya gently combed Louise’s hair.

“Louise, little Louise. Your hair is so charming, it has such a beautiful color.”

“Big sister, you have the same hair.”

Cattleya laughed happily.

“Oh well. Your hair – I like it.”

Louise pouted and muttered:

“Big sister’s Eleonore’s blond hair color is the same as father’s, I trow.” 

“Well, I asked big sister Eleonore about that. She was offended.”

“Right. I don’t think big sister Eleonore matches her fair hair."

“Ara, why?”

“She is mean. She's a different older sister. Even though it's been a long time, she keeps on bullying me.”

“It’s because you, Louise, are so cute. So cute that it makes one worry. It's her way of caring. “

“That’s not true.”

Cattleya slowly embraced Louise tightly from the back.

“It is true. Everyone in this house loves you, little Louise.”

“Saying such a thing, big sister...”

Cattleya buried her face in Louise’s hair and closed her eyes.

“But I'm so glad, Louise. I thought that you would become completely depressed…”

“Why?”

“Viscount Wardes. He was a traitor, right? Half a year ago, he was a magical guard leader. Wardes's mansion was attached to our territory. When he betrayed you, weren't you hurt?”

Louise shook her head.

“Not really. I am not a child anymore. Don’t confuse a childish crush for love."

Cattleya smiled when Louise said so firmly.

“You are reliable. You've grown up, Louise.”

“That's right.” Louise muttered to herself.

“I am not a child anymore, therefore, I want to make decisions for myself.”

“Then, if father were to oppose it, would you go to war without his permission?”

“If it's possible, I want him to agree. I want everyone to understand me.”

“However, I do not feel admiration for the war either.”

“Our mother country is in crisis. And, princess… no, Her Majesty, needs my powers. Therefore…”

“It is useless to say that to me. It is difficult for me to understand, for your elder sister always shuts herself in the castle. “

Cattleya gently patted Louise's head. Then, she had a strong coughing fit.

“Big sister! Are you all right?”

Louise watched Cattleya with a worried expression. Louise’s second elder sister’s body was weak. She had never taken more than one step out of La Valliere territory.

“Did you call a doctor?”

Cattleya nodded.

“The local doctor was called, and even though he tried to cast powerful ‘Water’ spells many times, magic is useless against this sickness. Nothing is good for such a body. The touch of water flow is useless.”

The cause of Cattleya’s sickness was unknown. Even if you treat the sickened part of her body with medicine or magic, another part would start to degenerate. Eventually, all doctors failed against such a cycle. Her symptoms were currently relieved by various medicines and magics.

Despite all that, Cattleya still smiled. Louise felt pity for her elder sister. Because of her condition, Cattleya could not get into the magic academy , even though she can cast magic. She also cannot marry, despite being so beautiful.

“Ara, why such a long face? I lead a rather happy life everyday. Look!”

Cattleya pointed at the bird cage.

There was a bird shut inside. A small bandage was rolled around the wing.

“Look, it is the young bird that I talked about in the carriage a while ago. I picked it up recently.”

“C-cute.”

“This young bird was badly hurt. Her wing was wounded. I was passing by when I heard the pain in this young bird's voice. I stopped the carriage and picked it up.”

It seemed that Cattleya, while she was in the forest, heard the cry of the bird, so she stopped the carriage and picked it up.

“Big sister! It is just a bird!"

“Don’t you feel the same about your familiar?”

Cattleya smiled knowingly. Louise’s cheeks flamed up in an instant. ''I do not understand what I feel about Saito. Is it because he is a human?''

“So you understand me. This young bird is the same.”

Cattleya said, pointing.

“Really?”

“Yes. I’m happy that you've already reached the age of falling in love.”

Even Louise’s ears turned red.

“What are you talking about?! I didn’t fall in love!”

“It is useless to hide it from me. I understand everything.”

“I am not in love. Really!”

Being very embarrassed, Louise shook her head, and was on the verge of tears.

“Don’t make such a fuss. I understand everything. Then, shall we sleep together after such a long time?”

Still blushing, Louise nodded, biting her lips.

<center>* * *</center>

On a soft bed, Louise, with her clothes taken off and only in her underwear, drew closer to her elder sister. Cattleya, in her nightclothes as well, embraced Louise tightly like a kitten.

Louise placed her face next to Cattleya's chest and gave out a deep sigh.

“What's wrong, Louise?”

“Nothing.”

“Tell me.”

After Cattleya’s words, Louise muttered hesitatingly.

“I wonder if mine will grow as big as big sister’s.”

“Pfft,” Cattleya giggled. Then she started groping Louise’s chest.

“Hyaah!”

Louise screamed. Not paying attention to that, Cattleya kept on touching.

“All right. Don’t worry. It will grow big soon.”

“Really?”

“Yep. I was like you at first too.”

Louise tried to remember. ''Cattleya is 24 now… so she was sixteen, eight years ago. And I was eight. Did Cattleya look the same as I am at that time?'' She could not recall clearly, because she was too young then.

Come to think of it, Cattleya always embraced her when they slept, during those old times. ''I couldn’t stand sleeping by myself and couldn’t fall asleep alone.'' Carrying her pillow and going to Cattleya’s bed, while listening to elder sister's stories and breathing in her scent… she always calmed down and fell asleep.

In Cattleya’s embrace, her eyes closed by themselves…

Various thoughts started coming to her head.

Henrietta.

War against Albion.

Possible death.

Coming home to ask permission for what may end up being her death. A heavy load on her shoulders.

The cruel and valuable lessons that she learned day by day.

And, when she was thinking about her familiar, for some reason, Louise’s cheeks started to burn. They hardly talked today. Because she was being scolded by Eleonore, they could not talk. But now when she started to think about these things, she could not fall asleep at all.

She started squirming restlessly…

“What’s wrong? Can’t fall asleep?”

“Ye-yes…” she muttered embarrassed.

“Ufufufu. You cannot fall asleep next to me already. Who are you thinking about, child?”

“N-no one! Really!”

“Is it the boy that you brought with you a little while ago?”

“Wrong! He’s just a familiar! I don’t love him!”

“Ara. I didn’t say that you loved someone.”

Louise hid within the futon.

“I hate you, big sister.”

“Oh dear, now I am hated.”

Cattleya laughed happily.

“But it’s all right. If a child cannot sleep next to the elder sister, then it is not a compliment for the sister In fact, she should be embarrassed instead.”

“Uuuuuh…” Louise groaned.

“See you soon. Your today’s whereabouts change.”

<center>* * *</center>

Louise, rolled up in a blanket, walked through the corridor. On the way, she asked the servants where Saito was staying. It was at the end of an adjoined corridor behind the guest room, a place where the cleaning tools were stored.

She took a deep breath once she found the storage room. ''It is not because I want to meet him'', She tried to persuade herself. ''I am a mage. If the familiar is not around, I just become insecure. Really, nothing more. We haven‘t talked all day long today. And if you do not talk even a little, the familiar will feel bad'', she thought.

“Really, nothing else.” Louise muttered opening the storage room doors, her face dyed bright red.

However, it was Siesta who sat there on the bed.

“Ara. Miss Valliere.”

Her cheeks were crimson red. And in her hand, she held a bottle of wine.

“W-w-what are you doing in here?”

Confused, Louise asked.

“I came here to have fun.” Siesta answered.

Then she saw Saito behind the bed. He let out a loud “Guah.” It seemed like he got drunk, collapsed and fell asleep.

“Get out of my room.”

Louise said, emanating all her pride.

“It is not Miss Valliere’s room.”

Siesta answered back.

“It is my house.”

Louise indomitably glared at Siesta. They both stared at each other, not backing off. Both ready to burst into a flaming rage.

When she was drunk, Siesta is very strong-willed and daring. She can snap back even to Louise. Alarmed and agitated, she declared to Louise.:

“I am a housemaid employed by the school. I am not employed by Miss Valliere. Besides, we are on vacation anyway. It is up to us on how we use this free time. So please, do not disturb us.”

It was absurd. Louise rudely approached the bed, and tried to drag the sleeping Saito by his ankle. Then Siesta grasped his other foot..

“Let go!”

“You let go!”

“Well excuse me, but this fellow happens to be my familiar. In other words, he is mine.”

Siesta glared at Louise with eyes full of hostility. She wasn’t listening to what Louise said.

“…Are you disobeying a noble?”

Suddenly, the air in the room became tense.

Siesta, with a jerk, drank more wine.

And muttered in a small voice.

“Noblenoblenoble, shut up.”

“Haa? You l-l-lout….”

The moment when Louise shouted…Siesta brought her face next to the young noble.

“It's love, isn’t it? In short, you are just jealous. Despite you being a noble... How ridiculous!”

“Wha-wha…”

In an instant, her resolution was washed away and Louise panicked.

“Have you confessed? Are you just jealous of my love?”

Siesta continued pressing Louise into corner

“Ah, auuh..uuh…”

Blushing, mumbled Louise.

“What? You haven’t confessed? Coward.”

“Uuh…”

Strangely powerful now, Siesta made Louise to retreat completely.

“But the most important is Saito-san…”

“Wha-what?! What are you talking about?!”

“He likes girls with big chests.”

This made Louise to stop at once, at a complete loss of words.

“And when you think about it, you don’t have much of a bust.”

Siesta primly poked Louise's chest.

“B-breasts.”

“Let’s call things the way they are – you are a board, a board!"

“Uuh,” Louise let out a strangled cry.

She remembered Saito’s glances. ''Weren’t that stupid familiar’s glances always aimed at the valley of the breasts?''

“Saito-san said it himself. Miss Valliere breast size is the same as a kid’s.”

With drunken bravery, Siesta declared an unexpected thing.

Firmly biting her lips, Louise dashed out of the room.

After making sure she had left, Siesta laid down next to Saito and fell asleep.

<center>* * *</center>

Cattleya was surprised to see Louise coming back to the room in tears. 　

"Oh, what’s wrong, Louise? What happened?”

“Fueh…” Louise threw herself into Cattleya's chest.

“It’s all right... why are you crying?”

However, Louise just kept on sobbing, not saying a word.

“Fuuh,” Cattleya sighed deeply.

Just like during old times, Cattleya kept on patting Louise’s head until she fell asleep.

<center>* * *</center>

Saito woke up and was instantly surprised. It was because Siesta had been sleeping next to him.

“Uuhn, uuhn,” she seemed in pain in her sleep. ''Siesta, why she is next to me…'' he wondered, but, after seeing a bottle of wine lying on the floor, he remembered.

“Oh no, I got drunk and, after that…”

I was made to drink a strong, distilled liquor by Siesta and collapsed.

“Siesta, Siesta,” he lightly tapped her cheek.

However, she didn’t wake up.

“Uuh, uguu, mguu.”

It made Saito worried as she was holding her chest as if choking. She was wearing a shirt too small for her. Had she borrowed underwear from someone in the castle? Really, when you wear a shirt whose size doesn't match your body and you also have a hangover, you must feel very bad. Saito loosened a button on Siesta's shirt.

Thereupon Siesta slowly opened her eyes. Saito hastily removed his hand from her shirt.

“Go-*yawn*-good morning…”

Siesta muttered with a still drowsy face, but in a instant it turned into a blush once she noticed her surroundings.

“S-Saito-san, why? That! I!”

''Hey hey, weren’t you the one who broke into my room all drunk in the first place?'' Saito smiled wryly.

“Siesta, last night, you got drunk and…”

Saito said, increasing the blush on Siesta’s face even further.

“Eh? I got drunk?”

“Yes. Look!”

Saito pointed at the bottle of wine lying on the floor.

“You brought it with you.”

“I drank wiiiiine?!”

“Ye-yes…”

“Which reminds me, during dinner, I drank one glass. But it seems like I took more than just one sip. Auu, what to do…”

Saito was surprised by Siesta’s worry.

“Siesta?”

“I..I really did it, didn't I?”

“Y-yes.”

“I think I drank too much. I’m not very good at drinking wine.”

Averting her face, Siesta muttered awkwardly. <!>Indeed, ‘You drink too’ was it, Saito consented. Seems like this maid inclined to drunken frenzy.<!>

“After drinking all that wine, I don’t have any memories of last night. Was I rude, Saito-san?”

“No, not particularly…”

Saito shook his head.

That moment… a sound of someone running noisily through the corridor could be heard. *Bam* The door opened and one of the castle’s housemaids jumped in.

“W-w-wha-!” Saito shouted.

“No time! Master has arrived! We need to keep the castle sparkling…” she shouted, and with an armful of cleaning tools, she ran out. Soon, another employee came and dashed out with a mop and bucket. It was a storage room after all. Though there were a lot of cleaning tools, they are almost never used. However, it seemed that today was an exception.

Master? Siesta and Saito looked at each other.

In short, Louise's father had returned.

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume3 Chapter3 - MTL

2008-09-06T17:06:35Z

Mickey: /* Chapter Three: The Founder's Prayer Book */

{{Template:PREVIEW}}
=== Chapter Three: The Founder's Prayer Book ===

Sir Osmond was staring at the book delivered from the palace and absent-mindedly twirling his beard. The cover, wreathed by old leather, was so worn out that it looked like it would tear up from a single touch. The color of the book's pages had a tawny color to them.

''Hmm...'' while muttering, Sir Osmond turned a page. Nothing was written there. There were about three hundred pages in the book and they were all blank.

“This is transmitted<!> to the Tristain royal family, ‘The Founder's Prayer Book’…”

Six thousand years ago, Founder Brimir offered a prayer to a God and wrote down the spells, using magical runes as letters.

“This isn't a fake?”

Sir Osmond looked suspiciously at the book. Fakes… that often happens with ‘Legendary’ things. Apparently, only one ‘Founder's Prayer Book’ existed in the world. Rich nobles, temple priests, royal families of every country- All of them claimed to have a real ‘Founder's Prayer Book’. Whether it was real or not, they were all collected in the library equally as if they were the genuine article.

“But if it is a fake, it's an awful one. All of the characters are gone.”

Sir Osmond had seen a ‘Founder's Prayer Book’ several times before, at different places. The runes always leaped from it and were arranged in one or the other order<!>. However, he never found a book with such characters like this one. Could this one be real?

At that moment he heard the sound of someone knocking. ''I should hire a secretary'' thought Sir Osmond as he invited the guest into the room.

“It’s not locked. Please, come in.”

The door opened and a slender girl stepped in. She had pink-blonde hair and big reddish brown eyes. It was Louise.

“I heard you called for me, so…”

Louise said. Sir Osmond stood up and spread his hands, welcoming the tiny visitor. And sympathizing again with Louise’s pain the other day.

“Oh, Miss Valliere. Have you rested after the tiresome journey? Your great efforts ensured the alliance's safety while escaping the Tristain crisis.”<!>

Sir Osmond said in a soft voice.

“And, next month in Germania, there will finally be a wedding ceremony held between the princess and Germania’s emperor. It is all thanks to you. Be proud of yourself.”

After hearing this, Louise became sad for a moment. Her childhood friend Henrietta, as a political tool, will marry Germania’s emperor without love. Even though there is no other way for the alliance, when Louise recalled the sad smile on Henrietta’s lips, her chest tightened.

Louise silently bowed. Sir Osmond became silent for a while and watched Louise, then remembering the possession of ‘Founder's Prayer Book’ in his hands, held it out for Louise.

“What's this?”

Louise looked at the book with a suspicious face.

“Founder's Prayer Book.”

“Founder's Prayer Book? This?”

''It was given to the royal family. A legendary book. But why did Sir Osmond have it?''

“In the Tristain’s royal family tradition, during a royal family wedding one aristocrat is chosen to take the role of bridesmaid. The selected bridesmaid traditionally is given the ‘Founder’s Prayer Book’, following the imperial edict.”

“Uh huh.”

Louise, who wasn’t aware of palace etiquette in such details, replied absent-mindedly.

“And the princess has chosen Miss Valliere to be that bridesmaid.”

“Princess?”

“Just like that.<!> Bridesmaids always carry this ‘Founder’s Prayer Book’ with herself, so it is important to follow imperial edict.”

“Okay! I'll follow the imperial edict!”

“Indeed. Of course, there are still things in palace etiquette that you need to practice… Traditions can be rather bothersome. However, Miss Valliere, the princess is looking forward to you. This is a great honor. So follow the palace regulations and written edict, because something like this happens only once in a lifetime.”

''Henrietta, my childhood friend, chose me to be her bridesmaid.'' Louise firmly looked up.

“I understand. I will obey respectfully.”

Louise received the ‘Founder’s Prayer Book’ from Sir Osmond’s hands.
　
Sir Osmond smiled, looking at Louise.

“You are willing to undertake it. Good, good. The Princess will be pleased.”

<center>* * *</center>

That evening, Saito was preparing a bath. Certainly, Tristain Magic Academy had a bathhouse. It was a Roman style bathhouse, lined with marble. It had a huge swimming pool, filled with perfume mixed hot water that was said to grant a heavenly feeling, and of course, Saito could not enter there. Only nobles were allowed to use it.

The Academy’s bathhouse for commoners, compared to the nobles' bathhouse, was rather shabby. The joint bathhouse for commoners looked like a hovel. Placed on the stones, underneath which fire burns, strong smell of sweat and tightly pressed bodies, only made one sweat more.

One day in that bathhouse was enough to make Saito disgusted. Saito, who was raised in Japan, set up a bath which was a kettle filled full with hot water. The sauna was unsatisfying.

Bothered, Saito asked Marteau, the head chef and received one big, old kettle. He made a bathtub from it. It was a bathtub heated from beneath with a floating wooden lid which was pushed under the water by the bather. Firewood, burning under the kettle, heated the water.

Saito’s bath, was arranged at the Vestri Courtyard’s nook. It was convenient, as people do not often come to this courtyard.

The day was coming to an end, and, two moons appeared, shining faintly. Once the water was hot enough, Saito quickly threw his clothes off and sank his feet into the big kettle.

“Aah, nice, hot, water.”

He put a towel on his head and started humming a melody.

Derflinger, who was leant against the wall of the kettle, called out to Saito:

“Does it feel good?”

“Yeah.”

“By the way, partner, why didn’t you take advantage of the young mistress a while ago?"

Saito threw Derflinger a tepid glance.

“Don’t look at me like that. It feels bad, partner.”

“Hey, legendary sword.”

“Indeed I am a legendary sword, what?”

“During these six thousand years, have you found someone important to you to protect?” Derflinger shook lightly.

“I do not protect. It is the one that holds me that protects someone.”

“You poor thing…”

Saito said from a bottom of his heart in a sympathetic voice.

“Poor, you say? On the contrary, it is quite comfortable.”

“Is that so? By the way, what things do you remember about this ‘Gandalfr’? How great was he and what kind of things did he do?”
　
Saito, showing his inborn curiosity, asked Derflinger.

“Forgot.”

“Ara.”

“It was a long time ago. Besides, partner, someone is coming.”

A shadow appeared in the moonlight.

“Who is it?”

Saito’s call startled the shadow! It dropped down something that it was carrying with a clatter. Under the moonlight, one could hear a sound of a breaking pot.

“Waaah, it broke… I will be scolded again… sniff”

From that voice, Saito was able to recognize the person who showed up from the darkness.

“Siesta?!”

Illuminated by the moonlight, a figure of a housemaid working in Alviss Dining Hall - Siesta - appeared. She had just finished her work and, although she was still wearing her usual maid clothes, the kachusha covering her head was now gone. Her loose shoulder-length black hair shone glossily.

Seista squatted down to pick up the thing that she dropped earlier.

“W-what are you doing here?”

Saito’s call made Siesta turn around.

“Uhmmm... Today I was able to get some really tasty goods and wanted Saito to try it! I would have given it to you in the kitchen, but you didn’t come today! Waah!”

Siesta said in panic. Indeed, there was a tray lying next to Siesta, an overturned teapot and some cups. It seemed like Siesta dropped one cup, surprised by the sudden call.

“A treat?”

Saito asked, still submerged in the bath. Suddenly Siesta became aware of Saito’s nudity and, for a moment, averted her eyes in shame.

“That’s right. Some unusual goods came from the east town ‘Rob Al Karyie’ today. Tea.”

“Tea?”

Those kind of things were extremely rare. Siesta poured some from a teapot into the cup that did was not broken and gave it to Saito.

“Thank you.”

Saito lifted it to his lips. The sweet aroma of tea tickled his nostrils. And when it was in his mouth, it tasted like Japanese green tea.

Saito suddenly felt overwhelmed with nostalgia. ''Aah, Japan. Dear mother country.'' In his big kettle bath, Saito spontaneously wiped the corners of his eyes.

“W-what’s the matter! Are you alright!”
　
Seista bent over the edge of the kettle.

“N-no, I just felt nostalgic for a moment. I’m alright. Yeah.”

After saying that, Saito brought the cup back to his mouth. Though a tea and a bath made a strange combination, they both soaked Saito with longing.

“Do you miss it? That’s right, Saito-san comes from the east.”

Siesta flashed a shy smile.

“T-that feeling, I wonder myself.<!> However, have you seen me here often?"

Saito’s words made Siesta blush.

“T-that’s, that’s. I’m just here because I saw you going this way with hot water and…”

“You peeped?”

Saito’s voice saying that was blank. Siesta hastily shook her head.

“N-no, I didn’t mean it that way!”

Flustered, Siesta tripped over the edge of the kettle and with a loud splash, fell into the kettle.

“Kyaaaaaaa!”

Siesta screamed, but her shriek was suppressed by the hot water inside the iron kettle.

“Are you alright?”

Saito asked in blank surprise.

“I-I’m alright… Wah, but I am soaked now…”

Siesta stuck her wet head of out of the hot water.

Th poor girl’s housemaid clothes were sodden. And when she became aware of Saito’s naked state, a furious blush spread on her face.

Saito panicked.

“S-sorry! Even though the bath is on a stove, it is still possible to fall in!”

“N-no, I’m sorry!”

Although she was apologizing, Siesta didn’t try to get out of the bath. Saito then decided to take a defiant attitude as well. He pretended in a somewhat manly manner that it was not big deal she was not getting out.

At such times, he tried to act in a calm and collected manner. ''Was it manly?'' Saito thought so. Which means that Saito was a fool as well.

“Ufufu”

Siesta laughed still soaking with her maid clothes inside the big kettle. Though it wasn’t a laughable situation, she still laughed.

“W-what’s wrong?”

Perhaps his size was a laughingstock? Though it was dark and no one could see below the surface of hot water, Saito suddenly felt insecure.

“No, but, it feels good. Is this how you bath in Saito-san’s country?"

Feeling relieved, Saito answered.

“That’s right. Though, it is unusual to get in while wearing clothes."

“Ara? Is that so? Yet, if you think about it, that must be true. Well then, I’ll take it off.”

“Yes?”

Pop-eyed Saito asked Siesta.

“What did you say just now?”

Siesta, who is usually hesitant and shy, for some reason became bold. Slightly biting her lips she looked at Saito in a determined way.

“I said, I’ll take it off.”

“But Siesta? I am a man…”

Saito asked dumbfounded.

“That’s alright. I know that Saito-san is not a person who would hurt me.”

Saito nodded, though he hasn’t heard a single word.

“No, oh my, don’t do such thing…”

“But I also want to use in this ‘Bath’ properly. It is nice.”

And, eh? Saito stared as Siesta rose from the hot water and started taking off her soaked clothes. Saito turned his eyes away in panic.

“S-stop it! Siesta! Wait a moment! I tell you!"

However, Saito’s ‘Stop’ sounded weak, betraying his real thoughts.

“B-but I am dripping wet… The Chief would be mad if I return like this to the room. I think I should dry it off on the fire first.”

Though looking obedient, Siesta can be really bold once she decides to.

The buttons of the blouse and the hook of the skirt were unfastened in a flash. It felt good taking off wet clothes.

Seista took off her housemaid uniform and underwear and left them to dry on the firewood, close to the fire. After that, she stepped into the hot water again. Saito with the corner of his eyes watched the submerging Siesta’s legs. He never saw Siesta’s bare legs, as they are always hidden behind the skirt. They were white and healthy. Aah, if only he would turn his face that way, he would be able to worship her entire body.

“Uwaa! Feels good! Sharing a bath this way, soaking in the hot water really does feel good! Feels like taking a noble’s bath. I am so jealous, but I can make it myself, right? Saito you are really smart.”

“N-not really.”

Saito answered, still turning his away. It felt as if the hot water suddenly turned hotter. Next to him was a naked girl. In that sort of situation, Saito felt dazed and almost fainted. Siesta said with a shy smile on her lips.

“Please don’t be so shy. I’m not shy as well. It is all right to turn this way. Look, my breasts are hidden behind my arms… besides it’s so dark that you cannot see through water anyway, so stay calm.”

Saito, feeling half-confused half-happy, turned around.　

Siesta was sitting right before Saito, submerged in the hot water. Because it was dark you couldn’t clearly see the body behind the surface of the water. He was somewhat relieved.

Yet, Saito took a deep breath.

[[Image:ZnT03-093.JPG|thumb]]

In the darkness Siesta's wet black hair, was fascinatingly glittering.

From a close look one could see that Siesta was actually a very lovely girl. He hadn’t noticed until now, but she was different from Louise or Henrietta, she was like a charm of a lovely flower, freely blossoming in the field. Her big dark eyes, friendly nature and tiny nose were charming and pretty.

“Hey, Saito, what place is your country?”

“My country?”

“Yes, please tell me about it.”

Siesta innocently bent forward listening. Ah, when bending forward so much one could see, ah, aah… Saito fell backwards in panic.

“W-well! There’s only one moon, there are no magicians, that’s why they use switchs to turn the light off, and they fly in the sky with planes…”

Because Saito was so incoherent, Siesta puffed her cheeks.

“Stop it. One moon, no wizards, are you making fun of me? Don’t look down on me just because I’m a village girl.”

“I-I’m not making fun of you!”

Saito thought. Even if he told her the truth it would only confuse her. After all, the only one’s that knew at the moment that Saito was from different world were Louise, Sir Osmond and Henrietta.

“Well then, tell me the truth.”

Siesta looked up into Saito’s eyes. Siesta’s black hair and dark eyes wistfully reminded Saito of a girl from Japan. Of course, the face was different from Japanese. However, a simple. nostalgic feeling still shot through Saito, making him flurry.

“R-right… We have different eating habits.”

Saito started talking about the distant Japan. Starry eyed Siesta listened attentively to the story.

Though it might feel like a vapid talk, Siesta was eagerly catching every single word. And before one realized it, Saito and Siesta lost any track of time, as the story of the hometown was told.

After some time passed, Siesta stood up covering her breasts. Saito hastily turned his eyes away. However, for one moment, he still saw Siesta’s breasts through a gap of her arms, and felt his nose bleed. Without a word, a think trickle rolled down. Holding his nose Saito looked at the other side, while Siesta put on her now dry clothes and bowed her head thanking Saito.

“Thank you. It was very fun. This bath was great, and Saito-san’s story was amazing as well.”

Siesta said gladly.

“Can I hear it again sometime?”

Saito nodded.

After that, Siesta cast her eyes down with a blush, and shyly fiddled her fingers.

“Well, err? The talk and the bath were great, but you were the most amazing…”

“Siesta?”

“Could you…”

“W-what?!”

But Siesta ran away in tiny steps.

Such thing happening with this girl from a foreign world felt like a joke for Saito, so he dazed off, snuggled in the big iron kettle.

<center>* * *</center>

After the bath, he returned to Louise’s room and found Louise doing something on the bed. Once she saw Saito, she hid a book in panic. It was an old, big book. 　

Why? Though, he didn’t worry so much about it as it was Louise. He might not understand even if being told about it. Besides Saito’s head was filled with the sight of Siesta’s body. What he saw through the gap of her hands, was firmly imprinted in Saito’s mind.

Saito approached the laundry basket, while shaking off the worldly thoughts. He decided start doing laundry right away. He planned using the remaining bath’s hot water, so his fingers would not be cold.

However, the basket was empty.

“Louise, where’s the laundry?”

When Saito asked, Louise shook her head.

“Washed already.”

“You washed…”

And then Saito saw Louise, hu! He was shocked. Louise was wearing his nylon parka that he took off and left in the room before going to take a bath. When Saito goes to a public bath, he always takes off that nylon parka and goes only in his T-shirt, because his body feels too hot right after stepping out of the bath.

Louise was probably wearing it right over her underwear. Because the sleeves are too long and waist is too loose it makes it look like some weird dress.

“You, why are you wearing my best suit!”

Hearing Saito, Louise buried her mouth behind his nylon parka. Louise, whose cheeks blushed for some reason, said.

“Because…after doing the laundry, I had nothing left to wear.”

“Nonsense! It’s full!”

Saito pointed to the closet. There were a lot of Louise’s clothes. Because Louise was a noble, she had many expensive dresses to choose from.

“Still, I wanted to try something else on.”

Louise, sitting straight on the bed, said in a sulky tone.

“Couldn’t you wear these casual clothes.”

Saito took a plain dress in his hands.

“I don’t want to wear something like that!”

“But these are my only clothes. Return them.”

However, Louise doesn't try to take it off. On the contrary, she rolled sheets around her fingers.

“Well it is light and fits nicely. What is it made of?”

Indeed. Saito had to agree that it really fits rather nicely. Reluctantly he decided to give up. In the room it is not cold, even if wearing only a single T-shirt.
　
“Nylon.”

“Nailon?”

“That’s a fabric from my world. It is made from oil.”

“Oili?”

“The plankton that is collected at the bottom in the sea, is stored for years, and later becomes oil.”

“Pulankuton?”

Louise stared blankly at him, she looked like a child parroting Saito’s words. Her expression was unreadable as half of her face was hidden behind Saito’s parka. For a moment Saito thought that this Louise looked irresistibly cute.

Furthermore, Louise even washed for him. It was impossible. Saito became scared somehow. Up till now, such actions were unimaginable for Louise.

Her cheeks were red, so concerned Saito decided to check if she is not ill and doesn’t have a fever.

Louse got startled when Saito approached her! She trembled. And… turned away.

Trying not to think how she must hate this, Saito grabbed Louise’s shoulders and brought his forehead close to her. Louise’s body stiffened but she doesn’t fight and quietly closes her eyes. Just as I thought, her body condition must be really bad, Saito thought.

“It seems you have a fever.”

When Saito pulled his forehead away from hers, Louise for some reason clenched her fist in tightly.

“What is it?” he asked, as Louise turned away from him and after some quiet rustling snuggled under the covers.

“Hey,” Saito poked.

“Sleep,” Louise answered and became silent again.

Wow, the fever must have eased up, Saito thought as he crawled into his pile of hay.

It was quiet for a moment and then a pillow flew at him.

“What the…?”

Saito asked.

“Bring back the pillow I just threw. Didn’t I tell you to sleep in bed from now on. Idiot.”

Louise’s sulky voice was heard.

He just couldn’t understand Louise’s mood, wether it was gentle or saucy as usual. What does it matter, Saito thought as he slipped into Louise’s bed.

Though Louise was stirring restlessly in her futon, she soon quieted down.

Now he could think about the day passed. Anyway, now his head was filled with Siesta. Siesta’s parting words were repeated in his head again.

Siesta certainly said “The most amazing was you…”

Was it a confession? No, was she making fun? That’s not so. Am I popular? He isn’t popular too. The only one who showed that interest was Kirche, but it was surely because I am convenient.

Aah, but, Siesta was cute. Though Louise is also cute, Siesta also has a different charm…

Naïve, simple but honest. Unlike Kirche, she looked wonderful when taking her clothes off. Ghaah. T-that’s right. Nice. W-w-w-what. Damn. Beaten. I’m beaten.

For something that he hadn’t considered so much up till now, the impact was huge. Fascinated by the girl, Saito started to think of the ways to return back to earth.

He’ll find it surely, even if he hadn’t had even the slightest clue how.

Then, feeling dizzy, he started thinking about Louise. He loved Louise. ''But, because Louise is a noble she would never think of me that way. Besides I decided to protect her. This way it wouldn’t be that far from a lover.''

Still, to be lovers one would need to sway a girl… No, even Siesta might be only making fun. Aah,I guess that’s how it is.

Becoming sleepy while thinking about various things, Saito fell into the happy sensations of the dream world.

<center>* * *</center>

Outside Louise’s room window Tabitha’s Sylphid was floating. On top of which, as usual, Kirches and Tabitha’s figures were sitting. Tabitha was reading a book in the moonlight. Kirche was staring into Louise’s room from the crevice of the window.

Kirche snorted.

“After all, it is not looking good.”

She remembered the blush on Louise’s face as she cuddled with Saito on the back of the dragon, returning from Albion. Louise seemed to be not her usual self.

“Really, he doesn’t treat me seriously? Every time I approach him, I get rejected, it makes me worried against my will.”

Until now, there was no man who would refuse courting her. It was Kirche’s pride. Truly, Kirche felt forgotten like an inconvenient thing.

Kirche was irritated. A little while ago, he even bathed with a commoner's daughter. She was ignored and two-timed. Kirche’s pride was shaken. She was defeated by Louise, she was defeated by a commoner girl, this made her name “Slight Fever” cry. She had to plunder Saito from Louise, by any mean possible. Snatching away La Valliere’s lovers was an old Zerbst tradition.

“Yees, though plotting isn’t my specialty, I can still think of some strategy. Right, Tabitha?”

Tabitha shut a book, and pointed at Kirche.

“Jealousy.”

Kirche blushed. And then she shook her head at Tabitha’s words.

“D-don’t say that! I’m not jealous! I cannot feel jealousy! Game! This is just a game of love!”

Nevertheless Tabitha was not convinced. She repeated the same words again.

“Jealousy.”

The end of chapter 3

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume3 Chapter3 - MTL

2008-09-06T14:00:39Z

Mickey:

{{Template:PREVIEW}}
=== Chapter Three: The Founder's Prayer Book ===

Sir Osmond was staring at the book delivered from the palace and absentmindedly twirling his beard. The cover, wreathed by old leather, was so worn out that it looked like it would tear up from a single touch. The color of the book's pages had a tawny color to them.

''Hmm...'' while muttering, Sir Osmond turned a page. Nothing was written there. There were about three hundred pages in the book and they were all blank.

“This is transmitted<!> to the Tristain royal family, ‘The Founder's Prayer Book’…”

Six thousand years ago, Founder Brimir offered a prayer to a God and wrote down the spells, using magical runes as letters.

“This isn't a fake?”

Sir Osmond looked suspiciously at the book. Fakes… that often happens with ‘Legendary’ things. Apparently, only one ‘Founder's Prayer Book’ existed in the world. Rich nobles, temple priests, royal families of every country- All of them claimed to have a real ‘Founder's Prayer Book’. Whether it was original or fake, they were all collected in the library equally as if they were real.

“But if it is a fake, it's an awful one. All of the characters are gone.”

Sir Osmond had seen a ‘Founder's Prayer Book’ several times before, at different places. The runes always leaped from it and arranged in one or the other order. However, he never found a book with such characters like this one. Could this one be real?

At that moment he heard the sound of someone knocking. ''I should hire a secretary'' thought Sir Osmond as he invited the guest into the room.

“It’s not locked. Come in.”

The door opened and a slender girl stepped in. She had pink-blonde hair and big reddish brown eyes. It was Louise.

“I heard I was asked for, so…”

Louise said. Sir Osmond stood up and spread his hands, welcoming the tiny visitor. And sympathizing again with Louise’s pain the other day.

“Oh, Miss Valliere. Have you rested after the tiresome journey? Your great efforts ensured the alliance's safety while escaping the Tristain crisis.”<!>

Sir Osmond said in a soft voice.

“And, next month in Germania, there will finally be a wedding ceremony held between the princess and Germania’s emperor. It is all thanks to you. Be proud of yourself.”

After hearing this, Louise became sad for a moment. Her childhood friend Henrietta, as a political tool, will marry Germania’s emperor without love. Even though there is no other way for the alliance, when Louise recalled the sad smile on Henrietta’s lips, her chest tightened.

Louise silently bowed. Sir Osmond became silent for a while and watched Louise, then remembering the possession of ‘Founder's Prayer Book’ in his hands, held it out for Louise.

“This?”

Louise looked at the book with a suspicious face.

“Founder's Prayer Book.”

“Founder's Prayer Book? This?”

It was given to the royal family. A legendary book. But why did Sir Osmond have it?

“In Tristain’s royal family tradition, during royal family wedding one aristocrat is chosen to take the role of bridesmaid. The selected bridesmaid, traditionally is given the ‘Founder’s Prayer Book’ , following the imperial edict.”

“Ha, haa.”

Louise, who wasn’t aware of palace etiquette in such details, replied absent-mindedly.

“And the princess has chosen Miss Valliere to be that bridesmaid.”

“Princess?”

“Just like that. Bridesmaid always carry this ‘Founder’s Prayer Book’ with herself, it is important to follow imperial edict.”

“Eee! I do follow imperial edict!”

“Indeed. Of course, there are still things to polish in palace etiquette… Traditions can be rather bothersome. However, Miss Valliere, the princess is looking forward to you. This is a great honor. So follow the palace regulations, and written edict, as this could happen only once in a lifetime.”

Henrietta, my childhood friend, chose me to be her bridesmaid. Louise looked up firmly.

“I see. I will obey respectfully.”

Louise received the ‘Founder’s Prayer Book’ from Sir Osmond’s hands.
　
Sir Osmond smiled looking at Louise.

“You are willing to undertake it. Good, good. The Princess will be glad.”

<center>* * *</center>

That evening, Saito was preparing a bath. Certainly, Tristain Magic Academy, had a bathhouse. Roman style bathhouse, lined with marble. Huge swimming pool, perfume mixed hot water, said to grant a heavenly feeling, and, of course, Saito could not enter there. Only nobles were allowed to enter.

The Academy’s bathhouse for commoners compared to nobles looked rather shabby. The joint bathhouse for commoners looked like a hovel. Placed on the stones , underneath which fire burns, strong smell of sweat and tightly pressed bodies, only made one sweat more.

One day when he entered that bathhouse, was enough to make Saito disgusted. Saito, who was raised in Japan, set up a bath which was a kettle filled full with hot water. The sauna was unsatisfying.

Bothered, Saito asked Marteau, the head chef, and received one big, old kettle. He made a bathtub from it. It was a bathtub heated from beneath with a floating wooden lid which is pushed under the water by the bather. Firewood, burning under the kettle, heated the water to white steam from the heat.

This, Saito’s bath, was arranged at the Vestri Courtyard’s nook. It was convenient, as people do not come to this courtyard so often.

The day was coming to an end, and, shining faintly, two moons appeared. Once the watered was hot enough, Saito quickly threw his clothes off and sank his feet into the big kettle.

“Aah, nice hot water, I say.”

He put a towel on his head and started humming a melody.

Derflinger, who was leant against the wall of the kettle, called out to Saito.

“Feels good?”

“Aah, feels good.”

“By the way partner, why didn’t you take advance of the young mistress awhile ago?"

Saito threw Derflinger a tepid glance.

“Don’t look at me this way. Feels bad, partner.”

“Hey, legendary sword.”

“Indeed I am a legendary sword, what?”

“During these six thousand years, have you found someone important to you to protect?” Derflinger shook lightly.

“I do not protect. It is the one that holds me that protects someone.”

“You poor thing…”

Saito said from a bottom of his heart in a sympathetic voice.

“Poor you say. On the contrary – it is comfortable.”

“Is that so? By the way what other things have you remembered? This ‘Gandalfr’. How great he was and what kind of things did you do?..
　
Saito, showing his inborn curiosity, asked Derflinger.

“Forgot.”

“Ara.”

“It happened a long time ago, anyway. Besides, partner, someone is coming.”

A shadow appeared in the moonlight.

“Who?”

Saito’s call startled the shadow! It dropped down something that it was carrying . Clatter! Under the moonlight, one could hear a sound of a breaking pot.

“Waaah, it broke… I will be scolded again… Sniff”

From that voice Saito was able to recognize the person who showed up from the darkness.

“Siesta?!”

Illuminated by the moonlight a figure of a housemaid working in Alviss Dining Hall - Siesta - appeared. She just finished her work and though she was still wearing her usual maid clothes, only the kachusha covering her head was now gone. Her loose shoulder-length black hair shone glossily.

Seista squatted down to pick up something that she dropped so loudly earlier.

“W-what are you doing here?”

Saito’s call made Siesta turn around.

“Ah! That! This! That! Because today I was able to get some really tasty goods and wanted Saito to try it! I would have given it in the kitchen, but you didn’t come today! Waah!”

Siesta said in panic. Indeed, there was a tray lying next to Siesta. There was an overturned teapot and cups. Seems like Siesta dropped one cup, surprised by the sudden call.

“A treat?”

Saito asked, still submerged in the bath. Suddenly Siesta became aware of Saito’s nudity and , for a moment, averted her eyes in shame.

“That’s right. Unusual goods came from the east town ‘Rob Al Karyie’. Tea”

“Tea?”

Those kind of things were extremely rare. Siesta poured some from a teapot into the cup, that did not break, and gave it to Saito.

“Thank you.”

Saito lifted it to his lips. The sweet aroma of tea tickled his nostrils. And, once in his mouth, it tasted like Japanese green tea.

Saito suddenly felt overwhelmed with nostalgia. Aah, Japan. Dear mother country. In his big kettle bath, Saito spontaneously wiped the corners of his eyes.

“W-what’s the matter! Are you alright!”
　
Seista bent over the edge of the kettle.

“N-no, I just felt nostalgic for a moment. I’m alright. Yes”

After saying that, Saito brought the cup back to his mouth. Though a tea and a bath made a strange combination, they both soaked Saito with longing.

“Do you miss it? That’s right, Saito-san comes from the east.”

Siesta flashed a shy smile.

“T-that feeling, I wonder myself. However, have you seen me here often?"

Saito’s words made Siesta blush.

“T-that’s, that’s. I’m just occasionally here, because I saw you going this way with hot water and…”

“You peeped?”

Saito’s voice saying that was blank. Siesta hastily shook her head.

“No, I didn’t mean it that way!”

Flustered Siesta tripped over the edge of the kettle and with a loud splash of hot water fell into the kettle.

“Kyaaaaaaa!”

Siesta screamed, but her shriek was suppressed by the hot water inside the iron kettle.

“Are you allright?”

Saito asked in blank surprise.

“I-I’m alright… Wah, but I am soaked now…”

Siesta stuck her wet head of out of the hot water.

Th poor girl’s housemaid clothes were sodden. And once she became aware of Saito’s naked state, a furious blush spread on her face.

Saito panicked.

“S-sorry! Even though the bath is on stoves, it is still possible to fall in!”

“N-no, I’m sorry!”

Though apologizing, Siesta didn’t try to get out of the bath. Saito then decided to take a defiant attitude as well. He pretended in a somewhat manly manner, as if it was not big deal that she was not getting out.

At such times, he tried to act in a calm and collected manner. Was it manly? Saito thought so. Which means that Saito was a fool as well.

“Ufufu”

Siesta laughed still soaking with her maid clothes inside the big kettle. Though it wasn’t a laughable situation, she still laughed.

“W-what’s wrong?”

Perhaps his size was a laughingstock? Though it was dark and no one could see below the surface of hot water, Saito suddenly felt insecure.

“No, but, it feels good. Is this how you bath in Saito-san’s country?"

Feeling relieved, Saito answered.

“That’s right. Though, it is unusual to get in while wearing clothes."

“Ara? Is that so? Yet, if you think about it, that must be true. Well then, I’ll take it off.”

“Yes?”

Pop-eyed Saito asked Siesta.

“What did you say just now?”

Siesta, who is usually hesitant and shy, for some reason became bold. Slightly biting her lips she looked at Saito in a determined way.

“I said, I’ll take it off.”

“But Siesta? I am a man…”

Saito asked dumbfounded.

“That’s alright. I know that Saito-san is not a person who would hurt me.”

Saito nodded, though he hasn’t heard a single word.

“No, oh my, don’t do such thing…”

“But I also want to use in this ‘Bath’ properly. It is nice.”

And, eh? Saito stared as Siesta rose from the hot water and started taking off her soaked clothes. Saito turned his eyes away in panic.

“S-stop it! Siesta! Wait a moment! I tell you!"

However, Saito’s ‘Stop’ sounded weak, betraying his real thoughts.

“B-but I am dripping wet… The Chief would be mad if I return like this to the room. I think I should dry it off on the fire first.”

Though looking obedient, Siesta can be really bold once she decides to.

The buttons of the blouse and the hook of the skirt were unfastened in a flash. It felt good taking off wet clothes.

Seista took off her housemaid uniform and underwear and left them to dry on the firewood, close to the fire. After that, she stepped into the hot water again. Saito with the corner of his eyes watched the submerging Siesta’s legs. He never saw Siesta’s bare legs, as they are always hidden behind the skirt. They were white and healthy. Aah, if only he would turn his face that way, he would be able to worship her entire body.

“Uwaa! Feels good! Sharing a bath this way, soaking in the hot water really does feel good! Feels like taking a noble’s bath. I am so jealous, but I can make it myself, right? Saito you are really smart.”

“N-not really.”

Saito answered, still turning his away. It felt as if the hot water suddenly turned hotter. Next to him was a naked girl. In that sort of situation, Saito felt dazed and almost fainted. Siesta said with a shy smile on her lips.

“Please don’t be so shy. I’m not shy as well. It is all right to turn this way. Look, my breasts are hidden behind my arms… besides it’s so dark that you cannot see through water anyway, so stay calm.”

Saito, feeling half-confused half-happy, turned around.　

Siesta was sitting right before Saito, submerged in the hot water. Because it was dark you couldn’t clearly see the body behind the surface of the water. He was somewhat relieved.

Yet, Saito took a deep breath.

[[Image:ZnT03-093.JPG|thumb]]

In the darkness Siesta's wet black hair, was fascinatingly glittering.

From a close look one could see that Siesta was actually a very lovely girl. He hadn’t noticed until now, but she was different from Louise or Henrietta, she was like a charm of a lovely flower, freely blossoming in the field. Her big dark eyes, friendly nature and tiny nose were charming and pretty.

“Hey, Saito, what place is your country?”

“My country?”

“Yes, please tell me about it.”

Siesta innocently bent forward listening. Ah, when bending forward so much one could see, ah, aah… Saito fell backwards in panic.

“W-well! There’s only one moon, there are no magicians, that’s why they use switchs to turn the light off, and they fly in the sky with planes…”

Because Saito was so incoherent, Siesta puffed her cheeks.

“Stop it. One moon, no wizards, are you making fun of me? Don’t look down on me just because I’m a village girl.”

“I-I’m not making fun of you!”

Saito thought. Even if he told her the truth it would only confuse her. After all, the only one’s that knew at the moment that Saito was from different world were Louise, Sir Osmond and Henrietta.

“Well then, tell me the truth.”

Siesta looked up into Saito’s eyes. Siesta’s black hair and dark eyes wistfully reminded Saito of a girl from Japan. Of course, the face was different from Japanese. However, a simple. nostalgic feeling still shot through Saito, making him flurry.

“R-right… We have different eating habits.”

Saito started talking about the distant Japan. Starry eyed Siesta listened attentively to the story.

Though it might feel like a vapid talk, Siesta was eagerly catching every single word. And before one realized it, Saito and Siesta lost any track of time, as the story of the hometown was told.

After some time passed, Siesta stood up covering her breasts. Saito hastily turned his eyes away. However, for one moment, he still saw Siesta’s breasts through a gap of her arms, and felt his nose bleed. Without a word, a think trickle rolled down. Holding his nose Saito looked at the other side, while Siesta put on her now dry clothes and bowed her head thanking Saito.

“Thank you. It was very fun. This bath was great, and Saito-san’s story was amazing as well.”

Siesta said gladly.

“Can I hear it again sometime?”

Saito nodded.

After that, Siesta cast her eyes down with a blush, and shyly fiddled her fingers.

“Well, err? The talk and the bath were great, but you were the most amazing…”

“Siesta?”

“Could you…”

“W-what?!”

But Siesta ran away in tiny steps.

Such thing happening with this girl from a foreign world felt like a joke for Saito, so he dazed off, snuggled in the big iron kettle.

<center>* * *</center>

After the bath, he returned to Louise’s room and found Louise doing something on the bed. Once she saw Saito, she hid a book in panic. It was an old, big book. 　

Why? Though, he didn’t worry so much about it as it was Louise. He might not understand even if being told about it. Besides Saito’s head was filled with the sight of Siesta’s body. What he saw through the gap of her hands, was firmly imprinted in Saito’s mind.

Saito approached the laundry basket, while shaking off the worldly thoughts. He decided start doing laundry right away. He planned using the remaining bath’s hot water, so his fingers would not be cold.

However, the basket was empty.

“Louise, where’s the laundry?”

When Saito asked, Louise shook her head.

“Washed already.”

“You washed…”

And then Saito saw Louise, hu! He was shocked. Louise was wearing his nylon parka that he took off and left in the room before going to take a bath. When Saito goes to a public bath, he always takes off that nylon parka and goes only in his T-shirt, because his body feels too hot right after stepping out of the bath.

Louise was probably wearing it right over her underwear. Because the sleeves are too long and waist is too loose it makes it look like some weird dress.

“You, why are you wearing my best suit!”

Hearing Saito, Louise buried her mouth behind his nylon parka. Louise, whose cheeks blushed for some reason, said.

“Because…after doing the laundry, I had nothing left to wear.”

“Nonsense! It’s full!”

Saito pointed to the closet. There were a lot of Louise’s clothes. Because Louise was a noble, she had many expensive dresses to choose from.

“Still, I wanted to try something else on.”

Louise, sitting straight on the bed, said in a sulky tone.

“Couldn’t you wear these casual clothes.”

Saito took a plain dress in his hands.

“I don’t want to wear something like that!”

“But these are my only clothes. Return them.”

However, Louise doesn't try to take it off. On the contrary, she rolled sheets around her fingers.

“Well it is light and fits nicely. What is it made of?”

Indeed. Saito had to agree that it really fits rather nicely. Reluctantly he decided to give up. In the room it is not cold, even if wearing only a single T-shirt.
　
“Nylon.”

“Nailon?”

“That’s a fabric from my world. It is made from oil.”

“Oili?”

“The plankton that is collected at the bottom in the sea, is stored for years, and later becomes oil.”

“Pulankuton?”

Louise stared blankly at him, she looked like a child parroting Saito’s words. Her expression was unreadable as half of her face was hidden behind Saito’s parka. For a moment Saito thought that this Louise looked irresistibly cute.

Furthermore, Louise even washed for him. It was impossible. Saito became scared somehow. Up till now, such actions were unimaginable for Louise.

Her cheeks were red, so concerned Saito decided to check if she is not ill and doesn’t have a fever.

Louse got startled when Saito approached her! She trembled. And… turned away.

Trying not to think how she must hate this, Saito grabbed Louise’s shoulders and brought his forehead close to her. Louise’s body stiffened but she doesn’t fight and quietly closes her eyes. Just as I thought, her body condition must be really bad, Saito thought.

“It seems you have a fever.”

When Saito pulled his forehead away from hers, Louise for some reason clenched her fist in tightly.

“What is it?” he asked, as Louise turned away from him and after some quiet rustling snuggled under the covers.

“Hey,” Saito poked.

“Sleep,” Louise answered and became silent again.

Wow, the fever must have eased up, Saito thought as he crawled into his pile of hay.

It was quiet for a moment and then a pillow flew at him.

“What the…?”

Saito asked.

“Bring back the pillow I just threw. Didn’t I tell you to sleep in bed from now on. Idiot.”

Louise’s sulky voice was heard.

He just couldn’t understand Louise’s mood, wether it was gentle or saucy as usual. What does it matter, Saito thought as he slipped into Louise’s bed.

Though Louise was stirring restlessly in her futon, she soon quieted down.

Now he could think about the day passed. Anyway, now his head was filled with Siesta. Siesta’s parting words were repeated in his head again.

Siesta certainly said “The most amazing was you…”

Was it a confession? No, was she making fun? That’s not so. Am I popular? He isn’t popular too. The only one who showed that interest was Kirche, but it was surely because I am convenient.

Aah, but, Siesta was cute. Though Louise is also cute, Siesta also has a different charm…

Naïve, simple but honest. Unlike Kirche, she looked wonderful when taking her clothes off. Ghaah. T-that’s right. Nice. W-w-w-what. Damn. Beaten. I’m beaten.

For something that he hadn’t considered so much up till now, the impact was huge. Fascinated by the girl, Saito started to think of the ways to return back to earth.

He’ll find it surely, even if he hadn’t had even the slightest clue how.

Then, feeling dizzy, he started thinking about Louise. He loved Louise. ''But, because Louise is a noble she would never think of me that way. Besides I decided to protect her. This way it wouldn’t be that far from a lover.''

Still, to be lovers one would need to sway a girl… No, even Siesta might be only making fun. Aah,I guess that’s how it is.

Becoming sleepy while thinking about various things, Saito fell into the happy sensations of the dream world.

<center>* * *</center>

Outside Louise’s room window Tabitha’s Sylphid was floating. On top of which, as usual, Kirches and Tabitha’s figures were sitting. Tabitha was reading a book in the moonlight. Kirche was staring into Louise’s room from the crevice of the window.

Kirche snorted.

“After all, it is not looking good.”

She remembered the blush on Louise’s face as she cuddled with Saito on the back of the dragon, returning from Albion. Louise seemed to be not her usual self.

“Really, he doesn’t treat me seriously? Every time I approach him, I get rejected, it makes me worried against my will.”

Until now, there was no man who would refuse courting her. It was Kirche’s pride. Truly, Kirche felt forgotten like an inconvenient thing.

Kirche was irritated. A little while ago, he even bathed with a commoner's daughter. She was ignored and two-timed. Kirche’s pride was shaken. She was defeated by Louise, she was defeated by a commoner girl, this made her name “Slight Fever” cry. She had to plunder Saito from Louise, by any mean possible. Snatching away La Valliere’s lovers was an old Zerbst tradition.

“Yees, though plotting isn’t my specialty, I can still think of some strategy. Right, Tabitha?”

Tabitha shut a book, and pointed at Kirche.

“Jealousy.”

Kirche blushed. And then she shook her head at Tabitha’s words.

“D-don’t say that! I’m not jealous! I cannot feel jealousy! Game! This is just a game of love!”

Nevertheless Tabitha was not convinced. She repeated the same words again.

“Jealousy.”

The end of chapter 3

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume7 Chapter5

2008-09-06T01:19:43Z

Mickey:

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume7 Chapter5

2008-09-05T14:44:52Z

Mickey:

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume7 Chapter5

2008-09-05T13:20:59Z

Mickey:

User talk:Xorius

2008-09-05T13:02:39Z

Mickey:

Sup. Thanks for constantly improving Volume 9, Chapter 8! But could you please retranslate this sentence from the chapter? No offense, but I just thought that it's not very clear.

“However… even though it’ll only be for a little while… that I can go through happier times<!>… if it was possible<!>… I would rather remain by your side forever.”

Thanks in advance
--[[User:Mickey|Mickey]] 08:59, 4 September 2008 (PDT)

>Ahh, so you are translating as well then!

Nope, I'm just an editor. My Chinese is pretty rusty so I don't really have much confidence in my translating skills. Anyways, thanks! I can understand it now. Keep up the good work!

--[[User:Mickey|Mickey]] 22:08, 4 September 2008 (PDT)

>I'm going to be dropping this chapter as a DONE now so yeah, I'll count on you to edit it :P

Ok.

>By the way, if I may dare ask, mind checking through my chapters as I work along it? I'm working on Volume 7, Chapter 5 personally. If it's not too much trouble of course.

I'd be glad to help! You can count on me!

--[[User:Mickey|Mickey]] 06:02, 5 September 2008 (PDT)

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume3 Chapter3 - MTL

2008-09-05T06:44:00Z

Mickey: /* Chapter Three: The Founder's Prayer Book */

{{Template:PREVIEW}}
=== Chapter Three: The Founder's Prayer Book ===

Sir Osmond was staring at the one volume book, delivered from the palace, and twirling his beard absent-mindedly. The cover, wreathed by old leather, was so worn-out that it looked like it would tear up from a single touch. The page color of the fading parchment was tawny.

''Hmm...'' while muttering, Sir Osmond turned the page. Nothing was written there. There were about three hundred pages in the book and all were blank.

“This is transmitted to the Tristain royal family, ‘The Founder's Prayer Book’…”

Six thousand years ago, Founder Brimir offered a prayer to a God and wrote down the spells, using magical runes as letters.

“This isn't a fake?”

Sir Osmond suspiciously looked at the book. Fakes… that often happens with ‘Legendary’ things. Apparently, only one ‘Founder's Prayer Book’ exists in the world. Rich nobles, temple priests, royal families of every country… All of them claimed to have a real ‘Founder's Prayer Book’. Whether original or fake, they all were collected in the library equally as if they were real.

“But if it is a fake, it is an awful one. All of the characters are gone.”

Sir Osmond had seen a ‘Founder's Prayer Book’ several times before, at different places. The runes always leaped from it and arranged in one or the other order. However, he never found a book with such characters like this one. Could this one be real?

At that moment he heard the sound of someone knocking. ''I should hire a secretary'' thought Sir Osmond, as he invited the guest into the room.

“It’s not locked. Come in.”

The door opened and a slender girl stepped in. She had pink-blonde hair and big reddish brown eyes. It was Louise.

“I heard I was asked for, therefore…”

Louise said. Sir Osmond stood up spreading his hands, welcoming the tiny visitor. And sympathizing again with Louise’s pain the other day.

“Oh, Miss Valliere. Have you rested after the tiresome journey? Reconsider if it is too difficult. Your great efforts ensured alliance safety, while escaping Tristain crisis.”

Sir Osmond said in a soft voice.

“And, next month in Germania, there finally will be a wedding ceremony held between the princess and Germania’s emperor. It is all thanks to you. Be proud.”

After hearing this, Louise became sad for a moment. Her childhood friend Henrietta, as a political tool, will marry Germania’s emperor without love. Even though there is no other way for the alliance, when Louise recalled the sad smile on Henrietta’s lips, her chest tightened.

Louise silently bowed. Sir Osmond became silent for a while and watched Louise, then remembering the possession of ‘Founder's Prayer Book’ in his hands, held it out for Louise.

“This?”

Louise looked at the book with a suspicious face.

“Founder's Prayer Book.”

“Founder's Prayer Book? This?”

It was given to the royal family. A legendary book. But why did Sir Osmond have it?

“In Tristain’s royal family tradition, during royal family wedding one aristocrat is chosen to take the role of bridesmaid. The selected bridesmaid, traditionally is given the ‘Founder’s Prayer Book’ , following the imperial edict.”

“Ha, haa.”

Louise, who wasn’t aware of palace etiquette in such details, replied absent-mindedly.

“And the princess has chosen Miss Valliere to be that bridesmaid.”

“Princess?”

“Just like that. Bridesmaid always carry this ‘Founder’s Prayer Book’ with herself, it is important to follow imperial edict.”

“Eee! I do follow imperial edict!”

“Indeed. Of course, there are still things to polish in palace etiquette… Traditions can be rather bothersome. However, Miss Valliere, the princess is looking forward to you. This is a great honor. So follow the palace regulations, and written edict, as this could happen only once in a lifetime.”

Henrietta, my childhood friend, chose me to be her bridesmaid. Louise looked up firmly.

“I see. I will obey respectfully.”

Louise received the ‘Founder’s Prayer Book’ from Sir Osmond’s hands.
　
Sir Osmond smiled looking at Louise.

“You are willing to undertake it. Good, good. The Princess will be glad.”

<center>* * *</center>

That evening, Saito was preparing a bath. Certainly, Tristain Magic Academy, had a bathhouse. Roman style bathhouse, lined with marble. Huge swimming pool, perfume mixed hot water, said to grant a heavenly feeling, and, of course, Saito could not enter there. Only nobles were allowed to enter.

The Academy’s bathhouse for commoners compared to nobles looked rather shabby. The joint bathhouse for commoners looked like a hovel. Placed on the stones , underneath which fire burns, strong smell of sweat and tightly pressed bodies, only made one sweat more.

One day when he entered that bathhouse, was enough to make Saito disgusted. Saito, who was raised in Japan, set up a bath which was a kettle filled full with hot water. The sauna was unsatisfying.

Bothered, Saito asked Marteau, the head chef, and received one big, old kettle. He made a bathtub from it. It was a bathtub heated from beneath with a floating wooden lid which is pushed under the water by the bather. Firewood, burning under the kettle, heated the water to white steam from the heat.

This, Saito’s bath, was arranged at the Vestri Courtyard’s nook. It was convenient, as people do not come to this courtyard so often.

The day was coming to an end, and, shining faintly, two moons appeared. Once the watered was hot enough, Saito quickly threw his clothes off and sank his feet into the big kettle.

“Aah, nice hot water, I say.”

He put a towel on his head and started humming a melody.

Derflinger, who was leant against the wall of the kettle, called out to Saito.

“Feels good?”

“Aah, feels good.”

“By the way partner, why didn’t you take advance of the young mistress awhile ago?"

Saito threw Derflinger a tepid glance.

“Don’t look at me this way. Feels bad, partner.”

“Hey, legendary sword.”

“Indeed I am a legendary sword, what?”

“During these six thousand years, have you found someone important to you to protect?” Derflinger shook lightly.

“I do not protect. It is the one that holds me that protects someone.”

“You poor thing…”

Saito said from a bottom of his heart in a sympathetic voice.

“Poor you say. On the contrary – it is comfortable.”

“Is that so? By the way what other things have you remembered? This ‘Gandalfr’. How great he was and what kind of things did you do?..
　
Saito, showing his inborn curiosity, asked Derflinger.

“Forgot.”

“Ara.”

“It happened a long time ago, anyway. Besides, partner, someone is coming.”

A shadow appeared in the moonlight.

“Who?”

Saito’s call startled the shadow! It dropped down something that it was carrying . Clatter! Under the moonlight, one could hear a sound of a breaking pot.

“Waaah, it broke… I will be scolded again… Sniff”

From that voice Saito was able to recognize the person who showed up from the darkness.

“Siesta?!”

Illuminated by the moonlight a figure of a housemaid working in Alviss Dining Hall - Siesta - appeared. She just finished her work and though she was still wearing her usual maid clothes, only the kachusha covering her head was now gone. Her loose shoulder-length black hair shone glossily.

Seista squatted down to pick up something that she dropped so loudly earlier.

“W-what are you doing here?”

Saito’s call made Siesta turn around.

“Ah! That! This! That! Because today I was able to get some really tasty goods and wanted Saito to try it! I would have given it in the kitchen, but you didn’t come today! Waah!”

Siesta said in panic. Indeed, there was a tray lying next to Siesta. There was an overturned teapot and cups. Seems like Siesta dropped one cup, surprised by the sudden call.

“A treat?”

Saito asked, still submerged in the bath. Suddenly Siesta became aware of Saito’s nudity and , for a moment, averted her eyes in shame.

“That’s right. Unusual goods came from the east town ‘Rob Al Karyie’. Tea”

“Tea?”

Those kind of things were extremely rare. Siesta poured some from a teapot into the cup, that did not break, and gave it to Saito.

“Thank you.”

Saito lifted it to his lips. The sweet aroma of tea tickled his nostrils. And, once in his mouth, it tasted like Japanese green tea.

Saito suddenly felt overwhelmed with nostalgia. Aah, Japan. Dear mother country. In his big kettle bath, Saito spontaneously wiped the corners of his eyes.

“W-what’s the matter! Are you alright!”
　
Seista bent over the edge of the kettle.

“N-no, I just felt nostalgic for a moment. I’m alright. Yes”

After saying that, Saito brought the cup back to his mouth. Though a tea and a bath made a strange combination, they both soaked Saito with longing.

“Do you miss it? That’s right, Saito-san comes from the east.”

Siesta flashed a shy smile.

“T-that feeling, I wonder myself. However, have you seen me here often?"

Saito’s words made Siesta blush.

“T-that’s, that’s. I’m just occasionally here, because I saw you going this way with hot water and…”

“You peeped?”

Saito’s voice saying that was blank. Siesta hastily shook her head.

“No, I didn’t mean it that way!”

Flustered Siesta tripped over the edge of the kettle and with a loud splash of hot water fell into the kettle.

“Kyaaaaaaa!”

Siesta screamed, but her shriek was suppressed by the hot water inside the iron kettle.

“Are you allright?”

Saito asked in blank surprise.

“I-I’m alright… Wah, but I am soaked now…”

Siesta stuck her wet head of out of the hot water.

Th poor girl’s housemaid clothes were sodden. And once she became aware of Saito’s naked state, a furious blush spread on her face.

Saito panicked.

“S-sorry! Even though the bath is on stoves, it is still possible to fall in!”

“N-no, I’m sorry!”

Though apologizing, Siesta didn’t try to get out of the bath. Saito then decided to take a defiant attitude as well. He pretended in a somewhat manly manner, as if it was not big deal that she was not getting out.

At such times, he tried to act in a calm and collected manner. Was it manly? Saito thought so. Which means that Saito was a fool as well.

“Ufufu”

Siesta laughed still soaking with her maid clothes inside the big kettle. Though it wasn’t a laughable situation, she still laughed.

“W-what’s wrong?”

Perhaps his size was a laughingstock? Though it was dark and no one could see below the surface of hot water, Saito suddenly felt insecure.

“No, but, it feels good. Is this how you bath in Saito-san’s country?"

Feeling relieved, Saito answered.

“That’s right. Though, it is unusual to get in while wearing clothes."

“Ara? Is that so? Yet, if you think about it, that must be true. Well then, I’ll take it off.”

“Yes?”

Pop-eyed Saito asked Siesta.

“What did you say just now?”

Siesta, who is usually hesitant and shy, for some reason became bold. Slightly biting her lips she looked at Saito in a determined way.

“I said, I’ll take it off.”

“But Siesta? I am a man…”

Saito asked dumbfounded.

“That’s alright. I know that Saito-san is not a person who would hurt me.”

Saito nodded, though he hasn’t heard a single word.

“No, oh my, don’t do such thing…”

“But I also want to use in this ‘Bath’ properly. It is nice.”

And, eh? Saito stared as Siesta rose from the hot water and started taking off her soaked clothes. Saito turned his eyes away in panic.

“S-stop it! Siesta! Wait a moment! I tell you!"

However, Saito’s ‘Stop’ sounded weak, betraying his real thoughts.

“B-but I am dripping wet… The Chief would be mad if I return like this to the room. I think I should dry it off on the fire first.”

Though looking obedient, Siesta can be really bold once she decides to.

The buttons of the blouse and the hook of the skirt were unfastened in a flash. It felt good taking off wet clothes.

Seista took off her housemaid uniform and underwear and left them to dry on the firewood, close to the fire. After that, she stepped into the hot water again. Saito with the corner of his eyes watched the submerging Siesta’s legs. He never saw Siesta’s bare legs, as they are always hidden behind the skirt. They were white and healthy. Aah, if only he would turn his face that way, he would be able to worship her entire body.

“Uwaa! Feels good! Sharing a bath this way, soaking in the hot water really does feel good! Feels like taking a noble’s bath. I am so jealous, but I can make it myself, right? Saito you are really smart.”

“N-not really.”

Saito answered, still turning his away. It felt as if the hot water suddenly turned hotter. Next to him was a naked girl. In that sort of situation, Saito felt dazed and almost fainted. Siesta said with a shy smile on her lips.

“Please don’t be so shy. I’m not shy as well. It is all right to turn this way. Look, my breasts are hidden behind my arms… besides it’s so dark that you cannot see through water anyway, so stay calm.”

Saito, feeling half-confused half-happy, turned around.　

Siesta was sitting right before Saito, submerged in the hot water. Because it was dark you couldn’t clearly see the body behind the surface of the water. He was somewhat relieved.

Yet, Saito took a deep breath.

[[Image:ZnT03-093.JPG|thumb]]

In the darkness Siesta's wet black hair, was fascinatingly glittering.

From a close look one could see that Siesta was actually a very lovely girl. He hadn’t noticed until now, but she was different from Louise or Henrietta, she was like a charm of a lovely flower, freely blossoming in the field. Her big dark eyes, friendly nature and tiny nose were charming and pretty.

“Hey, Saito, what place is your country?”

“My country?”

“Yes, please tell me about it.”

Siesta innocently bent forward listening. Ah, when bending forward so much one could see, ah, aah… Saito fell backwards in panic.

“W-well! There’s only one moon, there are no magicians, that’s why they use switchs to turn the light off, and they fly in the sky with planes…”

Because Saito was so incoherent, Siesta puffed her cheeks.

“Stop it. One moon, no wizards, are you making fun of me? Don’t look down on me just because I’m a village girl.”

“I-I’m not making fun of you!”

Saito thought. Even if he told her the truth it would only confuse her. After all, the only one’s that knew at the moment that Saito was from different world were Louise, Sir Osmond and Henrietta.

“Well then, tell me the truth.”

Siesta looked up into Saito’s eyes. Siesta’s black hair and dark eyes wistfully reminded Saito of a girl from Japan. Of course, the face was different from Japanese. However, a simple. nostalgic feeling still shot through Saito, making him flurry.

“R-right… We have different eating habits.”

Saito started talking about the distant Japan. Starry eyed Siesta listened attentively to the story.

Though it might feel like a vapid talk, Siesta was eagerly catching every single word. And before one realized it, Saito and Siesta lost any track of time, as the story of the hometown was told.

After some time passed, Siesta stood up covering her breasts. Saito hastily turned his eyes away. However, for one moment, he still saw Siesta’s breasts through a gap of her arms, and felt his nose bleed. Without a word, a think trickle rolled down. Holding his nose Saito looked at the other side, while Siesta put on her now dry clothes and bowed her head thanking Saito.

“Thank you. It was very fun. This bath was great, and Saito-san’s story was amazing as well.”

Siesta said gladly.

“Can I hear it again sometime?”

Saito nodded.

After that, Siesta cast her eyes down with a blush, and shyly fiddled her fingers.

“Well, err? The talk and the bath were great, but you were the most amazing…”

“Siesta?”

“Could you…”

“W-what?!”

But Siesta ran away in tiny steps.

Such thing happening with this girl from a foreign world felt like a joke for Saito, so he dazed off, snuggled in the big iron kettle.

<center>* * *</center>

After the bath, he returned to Louise’s room and found Louise doing something on the bed. Once she saw Saito, she hid a book in panic. It was an old, big book. 　

Why? Though, he didn’t worry so much about it as it was Louise. He might not understand even if being told about it. Besides Saito’s head was filled with the sight of Siesta’s body. What he saw through the gap of her hands, was firmly imprinted in Saito’s mind.

Saito approached the laundry basket, while shaking off the worldly thoughts. He decided start doing laundry right away. He planned using the remaining bath’s hot water, so his fingers would not be cold.

However, the basket was empty.

“Louise, where’s the laundry?”

When Saito asked, Louise shook her head.

“Washed already.”

“You washed…”

And then Saito saw Louise, hu! He was shocked. Louise was wearing his nylon parka that he took off and left in the room before going to take a bath. When Saito goes to a public bath, he always takes off that nylon parka and goes only in his T-shirt, because his body feels too hot right after stepping out of the bath.

Louise was probably wearing it right over her underwear. Because the sleeves are too long and waist is too loose it makes it look like some weird dress.

“You, why are you wearing my best suit!”

Hearing Saito, Louise buried her mouth behind his nylon parka. Louise, whose cheeks blushed for some reason, said.

“Because…after doing the laundry, I had nothing left to wear.”

“Nonsense! It’s full!”

Saito pointed to the closet. There were a lot of Louise’s clothes. Because Louise was a noble, she had many expensive dresses to choose from.

“Still, I wanted to try something else on.”

Louise, sitting straight on the bed, said in a sulky tone.

“Couldn’t you wear these casual clothes.”

Saito took a plain dress in his hands.

“I don’t want to wear something like that!”

“But these are my only clothes. Return them.”

However, Louise doesn't try to take it off. On the contrary, she rolled sheets around her fingers.

“Well it is light and fits nicely. What is it made of?”

Indeed. Saito had to agree that it really fits rather nicely. Reluctantly he decided to give up. In the room it is not cold, even if wearing only a single T-shirt.
　
“Nylon.”

“Nailon?”

“That’s a fabric from my world. It is made from oil.”

“Oili?”

“The plankton that is collected at the bottom in the sea, is stored for years, and later becomes oil.”

“Pulankuton?”

Louise stared blankly at him, she looked like a child parroting Saito’s words. Her expression was unreadable as half of her face was hidden behind Saito’s parka. For a moment Saito thought that this Louise looked irresistibly cute.

Furthermore, Louise even washed for him. It was impossible. Saito became scared somehow. Up till now, such actions were unimaginable for Louise.

Her cheeks were red, so concerned Saito decided to check if she is not ill and doesn’t have a fever.

Louse got startled when Saito approached her! She trembled. And… turned away.

Trying not to think how she must hate this, Saito grabbed Louise’s shoulders and brought his forehead close to her. Louise’s body stiffened but she doesn’t fight and quietly closes her eyes. Just as I thought, her body condition must be really bad, Saito thought.

“It seems you have a fever.”

When Saito pulled his forehead away from hers, Louise for some reason clenched her fist in tightly.

“What is it?” he asked, as Louise turned away from him and after some quiet rustling snuggled under the covers.

“Hey,” Saito poked.

“Sleep,” Louise answered and became silent again.

Wow, the fever must have eased up, Saito thought as he crawled into his pile of hay.

It was quiet for a moment and then a pillow flew at him.

“What the…?”

Saito asked.

“Bring back the pillow I just threw. Didn’t I tell you to sleep in bed from now on. Idiot.”

Louise’s sulky voice was heard.

He just couldn’t understand Louise’s mood, wether it was gentle or saucy as usual. What does it matter, Saito thought as he slipped into Louise’s bed.

Though Louise was stirring restlessly in her futon, she soon quieted down.

Now he could think about the day passed. Anyway, now his head was filled with Siesta. Siesta’s parting words were repeated in his head again.

Siesta certainly said “The most amazing was you…”

Was it a confession? No, was she making fun? That’s not so. Am I popular? He isn’t popular too. The only one who showed that interest was Kirche, but it was surely because I am convenient.

Aah, but, Siesta was cute. Though Louise is also cute, Siesta also has a different charm…

Naïve, simple but honest. Unlike Kirche, she looked wonderful when taking her clothes off. Ghaah. T-that’s right. Nice. W-w-w-what. Damn. Beaten. I’m beaten.

For something that he hadn’t considered so much up till now, the impact was huge. Fascinated by the girl, Saito started to think of the ways to return back to earth.

He’ll find it surely, even if he hadn’t had even the slightest clue how.

Then, feeling dizzy, he started thinking about Louise. He loved Louise. ''But, because Louise is a noble she would never think of me that way. Besides I decided to protect her. This way it wouldn’t be that far from a lover.''

Still, to be lovers one would need to sway a girl… No, even Siesta might be only making fun. Aah,I guess that’s how it is.

Becoming sleepy while thinking about various things, Saito fell into the happy sensations of the dream world.

<center>* * *</center>

Outside Louise’s room window Tabitha’s Sylphid was floating. On top of which, as usual, Kirches and Tabitha’s figures were sitting. Tabitha was reading a book in the moonlight. Kirche was staring into Louise’s room from the crevice of the window.

Kirche snorted.

“After all, it is not looking good.”

She remembered the blush on Louise’s face as she cuddled with Saito on the back of the dragon, returning from Albion. Louise seemed to be not her usual self.

“Really, he doesn’t treat me seriously? Every time I approach him, I get rejected, it makes me worried against my will.”

Until now, there was no man who would refuse courting her. It was Kirche’s pride. Truly, Kirche felt forgotten like an inconvenient thing.

Kirche was irritated. A little while ago, he even bathed with a commoner's daughter. She was ignored and two-timed. Kirche’s pride was shaken. She was defeated by Louise, she was defeated by a commoner girl, this made her name “Slight Fever” cry. She had to plunder Saito from Louise, by any mean possible. Snatching away La Valliere’s lovers was an old Zerbst tradition.

“Yees, though plotting isn’t my specialty, I can still think of some strategy. Right, Tabitha?”

Tabitha shut a book, and pointed at Kirche.

“Jealousy.”

Kirche blushed. And then she shook her head at Tabitha’s words.

“D-don’t say that! I’m not jealous! I cannot feel jealousy! Game! This is just a game of love!”

Nevertheless Tabitha was not convinced. She repeated the same words again.

“Jealousy.”

The end of chapter 3

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume3 Chapter1 - MTL

2008-09-05T05:39:43Z

Mickey: /* Chapter One: Lineage of Zero */

{{Template:PREVIEW}}
=== Chapter One: Lineage of Zero ===

Tristain’s royal palace was situated on the end of Bourdonne's Street. In front of the royal palace gates, members of the Mage Guards patrolled atop their magical steeds. The rumor that war was looming had begun spreading through the town two or three days ago. It was rumoured that the aristocrat faction that had conquered Albion, “Reconquista”, was poised to invade Tristain.

Therefore, the mood of the soldiers who guarded the surroundings grew tenser. In the skies above the royal palace, magical beasts and ships alike were banned from flying, and people who passed the gates were thoroughly checked.

Even tailors, confectionery shop employers and traders were stopped and inspected thoroughly at the gates, so as to prevent mages disguised through illusion, or peoples under the control of (spirit/charm?) magic from getting through.

It was because it was under such circumstances, that when a wind dragon appeared in the skies above the royal palace, the garrison of Mage Guards grew alarmed.

The Mage Guards was composed of three corps, and each guarded the royal palace in turn. Whilst one was on duty, the others either rested or trained. Today, it was the Manticore Corps that was on duty. Riding atop their manticores, the nobles flew up and headed towards the wind dragon that had appeared above the royal palace. There were five figures on the wind dragon's back, as well as a huge mole that was held in between the dragon’s mouth.

The Mage Guards warned them that this was a prohibited flight zone, yet the wind dragon, ignoring the warning, landed in the palace courtyards.

Atop was a blondish pink-haired beautiful girl, a tall lady with burning red hair, a blond boy, a small, petite girl with glasses and a boy with black hair. The boy carried a long sword over his shoulder.

The manticore guardsmen quickly surrounded the wind dragon and simultaneously drew their rapier-shaped wands, assuming a stance with spells at the ready. A strongly-built, rough-mustached commander, bellowed a warning at the suspicious intruders:

“Drop your wands!”

Instantly, the expressions of the intruders grew hostile, but the short blue-haired girl amongst them shook her head.

“Royal palace.”

The party nodded reluctantly, and as ordered, threw their wands to the ground.

“The skies above the royal palace is currently a prohibited flight zone. Didn’t you know that?”

A girl with blondish pink hair lightly jumped off the dragon, and introduced herself in a firm voice:

“I am Duke de la Valliere’s third daughter, Louise Françoise, not someone suspicious. I request an audience with her Highness, the princess.”

The commander twisted his moustache as he watched the girl intently. He knew about the Valliere Duchy. After all, they were very renowned nobles.

The commander lowered his wand.

“You are Duke de la Vallière’s third daughter?”

“Indeed.”

Louise raised herself and stared straight into the commander’s eyes.

“I see... I can see that you have your mother’s eyes. Well, what is your purpose here?”

“ I’m afraid I can’t tell you. It’s a secret.”

“Then I’ll have to deny your request. To grant an audience without knowing your purpose, it’s something you lose your head over!” The Commander replied worriedly.

“The secret itself is not something that can be told either!” Yelled Saito as he jumped off the wind dragon.

The commander looked over at Satio as he interjected. He had a young face. Clothes that he had never seen before. A low nose. Yellow skin. A large sword draped over his back.

Though it wasn’t clear what country he was from, one thing was for certain – he wasn’t a noble.

“What a rude commoner. That’s not the way a servant should speak to a noble. Stay silent.”

Saito narrowed his eyes, and turned to Louise. It was too much for him. True, he wasn’t even a servant, but rather a familiar, but it was the commander's disdainful tone that infuriated him. Gripping the handle of Derf over his shoulder, Saito turned to Louise and asked.

“Hey, Louise. Can I take care of this guy?”

“Quick boasting. Just because you beat Wardes doesn’t mean you can be so arrogant.”

Overhearing their conversation, the commander’s eyes widened. Wardes? Wardes, as in that viscount Wardes, the commander of the Griffon corps? Defeated? What's the meaning of this?　

Shaking the concern aside, the commander raised his magic wand again.

“Who the hell are you people? Regardless, I cannot allow you to see Her Highness.”

The commander spoke out in a hard tone. The situation was quickly getting out of hand. Louise stared at Saito.

“W-what?”

“It's because of you and your blabbering that they think we are suspicious!”

“It’s all because of that bearded man and his damn attitude!”

“Shut up. You should have just kept your mouth shut!”

Watching the strange scene ahead of him, the commander quickly seized the situation. The mage guards which had surrounded the party quickly raised their wands.

“Arrest them!”

Under the commander’s order, the guardsmen/mages were about to begin their incantations when suddenly...

A person clad in a purple mantle appeared from the palace gates. Seeing Louise surrounded by the Mage Guards, she frantically ran over.

“Louise!”

Seeing the figure of Henrietta rushing over, Louise’s face shined like a rose.

“Princess!”

Under the gazes of the Mage guards, the two embraced one another in a hug.

“Aah, you came back safely. I’m glad. Louise, Louise Françoise…”

“Princess...”

Louise’s eyes began watering with tears.

“The letter... it is safe.”

Reaching into her breast pocket, Louise gently pulled out the letter. Henrietta nodded and firmly grasped Louise’s hands.

“You really are my best friend.”

“Your words are too kind, Princess.”

However, upon noticing the absence of Wales in the midst of the party, Henrietta’s expression grew sombre.

“As I thought... Prince Wales sacrificed himself for his kingdom.”

Louise closed her eyes and nodded quietly.

“... But what about viscount Wardes? I don’t see him, did he take another route? Or did he... perhaps... fall by the hands of the enemy? But if it was the viscount, shouldn’t...”

Louise's face grew grim. With much difficulty, Saito explained to Henrietta.

“Wardes was a traitor, Princess.”

“Traitor?”

A shadow crept upon Henrietta’s face. Then, noticing the deep stares of the Mage Guards around them, Henrietta quickly explained.

“They are my guests, commander sir.”

“I see.”

Upon hearing this, the commander withdrew his wand, if somewhat unwillingly, and told his troops to do the same.

Henrietta turned to Louise again.

“What exactly happened on your trip? .... Anyway, let’s withdraw to my room before we continue. The rest of you, please get some rest in the other rooms.”

Leaving Kirche, Tabitha and Guiche in the waiting room, Henrietta brought Saito and Louise to her own room. Henrietta sat down on a small and delicate chair, her elbows placed upon the desk.

Louise explained the entire situation to Henrietta.

How Kirche and the other joined them en route.

How they took a ship to Albion, and its subsequent attack by pirates.

That the pirate leader was Crown Prince Wales.

How even though escape was offered to Prince Wales, he refused.

And how… because of the wedding with Wardes, they missed the ship.

That in the middle of the wedding Wardes suddenly showed his true colours… killing Prince Wales and snatching the letter from Louise’s hands...

Which was swiftly regained.

The ambitions of ‘Reconquista’… to unite all of Halkeginia, to the grand goal of liberating the Holy Lands from the Elves.

However... with the alliance between Tristain and Germania now secure, Henrietta still mourned.

“That viscount was a traitor… How can that be? To have a traitor within the midst of the Mage Guards...”

Gazing at the letter she herself wrote to Wales, tears built and streamed down her cheeks.

“Princess…”

Louise silently held Henrietta’s hands.

“It was me who took away Prince Wale’s life. No matter how you put it, it was I who chose the traitor to be the messenger…”

Saito shook his head.

“The Prince had already planned on staying in his kingdom. It was not Your Highness’s fault.”

“Louise, did he, at the very least, read my letter?”

Louise nodded.

“Yes, princess. Prince Wales read Your Highness's letter.”

“Then, Prince Wales didn‘t love me.”

Henrietta sorrowfully shook her head.

“Then... even after you urged the Prince to escape?”

Henrietta nodded whilst gazing at the letter in sorrow.

Louise recalled Wales' words. He kept stubbornly telling her that “Henrietta didn’t tell me to escape”. It was just as Louise had thought - a lie.

“Ahh, with your death, there is no longer any hope. What about me, my lost love?”

Henrietta muttered softly in her daze.

“Was honor more important than me?”

But Saito came to a different conclusion. Wales remained not because he was trying to protect his honor. Rather, Wales remained so as to not give Henrietta any trouble... and to show the traitors that the royal families of Halkeginia were certainly not to be trifled with.

“It isn’t as you think, Princess. It was because he did not wish to give Tristain any troubles, that he remained in that country. That, is how I see it.”

Henrietta looked up at Saito blankly.

“To not give me any trouble?”

“His escape, as the Prince said, would only have given a perfect excuse for traitors to invade.”

“Even if Prince Wales didn’t flee here, they would still invade here given the chance. But, without a reason to invade, peace can be kept. At the cost of his life, he prevented the rise of war.”

“... Even then, he still didn’t want to give trouble. Surely...”

Henrietta, sighing deeply, looked outwards from the window.

Saito slowly repeated the words he had remembered.

“To fight with bravery, to die with courage. That... was what he asked me to say.”

Henrietta’s replied with a cheerless smile. When a princess, as beautiful as the delicate rose, became like this, even the air itself grew heavy. Saito’s heart ached at the sight.

Henrietta, resting her elbows on the table beside a beautifully engraved marble statue, questioned sadly.

“To fight with bravery, to die with courage. That’s your privilege as men. But what of those who are left behind, what are they to do?”

Saito was struck silent. He had nothing to say. Lowering his head downwards, he awkwardly nudged his shoe against the couch.

“Princess… If only I had tried harder to convince Prince Wales...”

Henrietta stood up and clasped the hand of the muttering Louise.

“It’s all right, Louise. You splendidly accomplished your mission, retrieving the letter. You should not have to be worried about anything. Because I didn’t ask you to tell him to escape.”

Henrietta laughed with a smile.

“With the obstacle that could have broken the marriage removed, our country will be able to step into the alliance with Germania safely. In such a situation, Albion will not so easily invade us. The crisis has passed, Louise Françoise.”

Henrietta said it as brightly as possible.

Louise took out from her pocket the Water Ruby which Henrietta had given her.

“Princess, here, I return this to you.”

Henrietta shook her head.

“Please hold on to it. It’s the least I can do to express my gratitude.”

“I cannot dare to accept such a treasure.”

“For such loyalty, an appropriate reward should be bestowed. It is all right, put it on.”

Louise nodded and put it on her finger.

Upon seeing this, Saito remembered the ring he had removed from Prince Wales’ hands. Taking it from the rear pocket of his pants, he placed it onto Henrietta’s hands.

“Princess, this, is a keepsake from the Prince Wales.”

Accepting the ring, Henrietta gasped in astonishment.

“Isn’t this the wind ruby? Did you get it from Prince Wales?”

“Yes. In his dying moments, he passed the ring to me; he said to give it to Your Highness.”

[[Image:ZnT03-023.JPG|thumb]]

In truth, Wales was already dead when he pulled it off his finger.... but Saito had said that anyway. If he had said it like that, it would help heal the ache Henrietta held in her heart, however little it may be.

Henrietta put the Wind Ruby on her finger. Because it was for Wales, it was too large for Henrietta’s fingers… But when Henrietta muttered the ‘decreasing’ spell, the ring became narrower and narrower, and soon fit the finger snugly.

Henrietta lovingly stroked the Wind Ruby. Turning towards Saito, she gave a shy smile.

“Thank you, kind familiar.”

A sad smile filled with grief, yet also a smile of gratefulness towards Saito. Such was the nobility of the smile, that Saito was dumbstruck by its beauty, and could only mumble inchoherently.

“That man, he had died bravely. Is that right?”

Saito nodded.

“Yes. It was so.”

Henrietta, whilst staring at the shining Wind Ruby, declared softly.

“Then I… I will live bravely as well.”

<center>* * *</center>

On the flight from the royal palace to the Academy of Magic, Louise remained silent. No matter how much Kirche asked Louise and Saito as to the contents of the letter Wales had written, the two kept their lips sealed.

“Oi, c’mon, won’t you tell me at least tell me what the mission was? And to say that the Viscount was a traitor, it’s all so mysterious.”

Kirche looked at Saito with a feverish glance.

“However, darling attacked him?”

Saito, having glimpsed Louise's face, nodded:

“Y-yes. But he escaped…’

“Still, that’s quite an achievement! Hey, what was that mission exactly?”

Saito lowered his head. Louise was even more silent, and neither spoke.

Kirche puckered up her brows and turned to Guiche.

“Hey, Guiche!”

“What?”

With an artificial rose in his mouth, Guiche, who was spacing out, turned around.

“Do you know what was in the letter Princess Henrietta sent us to retrieve?”

Guiche closed his eyes saying:

“I do not know as well. Only Louise knows.”

“Louise the Zero! Why don’t you tell me?! Hey, Tabitha! What do you think? Well, I think that I am held for an idiot!”

Kirche shook Tabitha who was reading the book. Despite she was being shaken, her head followed suit and shook as well.

Because of all the shaking by Kirche, the wind dragon lost balance and slowed down suddenly. Guiche, who was sitting on its back, lost his balance and fell down. “Gyaaaaaa” he screamed as he fell, but since it was Guiche, no one noticed. Mid-way, Guiche pulled out his wand, and using “Levitation” floated down slowly, avoiding near-death.

Louise lost her balance as well, but Saito softly reached out and held her waist with his hand, supporting her body. Seeing the hand on her waist, Lousie blushed. ''This morning, when running away from Albion, Saito kissed me. That time I was pretending to be asleep.''

''But why? Why was I pretending to be asleep?''

''It might be love… However, I do not want to admit this thought, because Saito is my familiar; moreover, he is not a noble.''

Loving a person who is not a noble was hard to even imagine. “Nobles and commoners are different kinds of people”… As Louise grew up with such words, her uneasiness turned into puzzlement. Anyway, whether these feelings are true or not, that should be left to find out later.

So after all, having felt the hand move around her waist, Louise shouted in an angry voice:

“T-to be so bold, I’m going to get angry!”

“You looked like you were going to fall over. Like Guiche.” Saito replied, his face blushing as well.

“It’s all right, even if Guiche falls - it is only Guiche.” Stated Louise, still bewildered from before.

“T-that’s, even if he falls he will be all right. It would be troublesome if you fell however, since you cannot use magic.”

“You are just a familiar, and you dare insult your master?”

Louise drew a sharp breath and quickly averted her gaze. However, she didn’t seem angry.

“You are being too daring. Hum.”

Though Louise grumbled and complained, she didn‘t try to shake off Saito's hand. On the contrary, she leaned her body closer, snuggling against Saito. Yet, her face still remained averted. Saito stole a quick glance at Louise‘s face.

Her white cheeks were faintly dyed with pink and she was slightly biting her lower lip. Though Henrietta was beautiful... Louise was still incredibly cute, he thought. The hand on the waist pressed closer. And felt how her waist and thighs pressed further into him.

It was just as this was happening, that Kirche spun around and muttered softly.

“Since when did you become like this, you two?”

Louise, suddenly realising how things looked, blushed a furious red and sent the day-dreaming Saito flying off with a push.

“Nothing happened! You idiot!”

Saito's scream trailed behind as he fell, but before he smashed into the ground, Tabitha, who was reading a book, dully swung her hand, and put a 'Levitation' spell on Saito.

Saito landed gently onto the plains, and saw Guiche, who had fallen before, walking along the road on the grassy plain with a bitter face.

Then Guiche stopped and addressed Saito in his usual snobbish manner.

“You fell too, right?”

Saito answered in a tired voice.

“I was pushed.”

“T-they are not coming back, are they?”

Saito looked up into the sky. In the blue sky, the wind dragon quickly disappeared over the horizon.

“…It looks like it.”

“Well, let’s walk then. Sigh, it’ll take half a day on foot.”

With a depressed look about him, Guiche started to walk. Saito is not sure why, but felt that the he was more impressed by him.

“By the way, you… That, well… There’s something I wanted to ask. Please tell me.”

Guiche mumbled to Saito as he fiddled with the artificial rose.

“Huh?”

“Did Her Highness... well... have anything to say about me? Is it true, that she’ll reward me after the mission, with the letter where the promised secret date is?”

For a moment, Saito felt pity for Guiche. Henrietta hadn’t even mentioned the letter “G” from Guiche’s name in their conversation.

“Let’s go.”

Saito, pretending he hadn’t heard anything, began quickening his pace. Guice chased after him from before

“Well, is the rumor true?”

“Come on, walk. It’s good for the health.”

“Wha-at, y-you, Her Highness, I...”

Under the warmth of the sun, the two kept on walking towards the Academy of Magic.

<center>* * *</center>

Fortress of Newcastle, once known as a great stronghold, was now a tragic ruin. Though it withstood the despair, it became a disastrous scene.

The castle walls, having been repeatedly attacked by spells and cannon fire, was turned into a pile of rubble, and corpses burnt beyond recognition were scattered around.

Though the siege was short, the rebels - no, because Albion lost its king, the rebels 'Reconquista', became the new government in Albion - suffered damage that was impossible to imagine. Three hundred royal army soldiers for two thousand killed rebels. And four thousand wounded. Seeing these casualties, it was hard to understand whether it was a victory.

Because the fortress was located on the very edge of the floating continent, it was possible to attack it only from one direction. Before the 'Reconquista' forces managed to push away the guards, they were repeatedly shot with magic and cannon fire, receiving huge casualties.

However, they won by the force of numbers in the end. Once behind the castle walls the defense was fragile. The king's army mages were left to guard against soldiers. But the mages' number was insignificant to 'Reconquista' soldiers; they were gradually killed and all fell, one by one.

Though the damage given to the enemy was great… the price was annihilation of the king's army. Literal annihilation. Because the royalists fought up to the last soldier.

In a word, the final decisive battle of civil war in Albion, siege of Newcastle’s fortress, fighting against 100 times or larger opponent, in a battle with damage that was worth ten such armies… became a legend.

<center>* * *</center>

Two days after the civil war had ended, under the blazing sun, between the corpses and pebbles, a tall aristocrat was inspecting the old battlefield. His hat was pushed to the side and he was dressed in an unusual way for Albion, the uniform of Tristain’s Royal Mage Guard.　

It was Wardes.

A female mage with a hood over her eyes stood next to him.

It was Fouquet of the Crumbling Dirt. She escaped to Albion with the ship from La Rochelle. Last night, in the capital of Albion, she joined Wardes in the bar of Rondei Nium, and now came to the Newcastle’s battlefield.

Around them, soldiers of 'Reconquista' were diligently hunting for riches. A loud cheer came from the treasury nearby, as a band had found golden coins.

A mercenary with a pike on his shoulder was turning corpses over, then pushing them into a pile near rubbish as a decoration for the garden. When he found a magic wand he cried out from joy.

Fouquet, who was watching the scene disapprobatory, clicked her tongue in disgust.

Noticing Fouquet's expression, Wardes laughed coldly

“What’s wrong, Fouquet of the Crumbling Dirt, aren’t these your colleagues who hunt jewels also? To rob the nobles of their treasure, was that not your job?”

“Do not compare me with them. I have no interests in the jewels on the corpses of the dead.”

“A thief with a thief’s ethics.”

Wardes laughed.

“I’m not interested in that. I only steal valuable treasure, because I love to see the frantic expressions of those nobles. But these guys…”

Fouquet looked at the corpse of a royalist mage guardian with the corner of her eye.

“All right, all right, don’t be mad.”

“I guess Albion’s royal nobles are your enemies. Haven’t you, under the name of the royal family, disgraced your own family?”

Hearing Wardes exaggerated words, Fouquet, regaining her composure, coldly said with a nod.

“Oh well. Accidents happen.”

And then Wardes turned. The upper part of the left arm had been cut off. The uniform’s sleeve was loosely fluttering in the wind.

“It looks like it was a similarly harsh battle for you.

Wardes replied in a unchanging tone:

“An arm in exchange for Wales' life, I think, is a rather cheap trade.”

“He must be something, that ‘Gandalfr’, to so swiftly cut off the arm of a Square-Class Wind mage such as yourself.”

“Because it was a commoner, I just got careless.”

“Don’t put it like that. He even destroyed my golem. However, nothing within this castle could have survived.”

When Fouquet said so, Wardes smiled coldly.

“He is Gandalfr after all. The corps that attacked the castle didn’t report to have fought against such person. Perhaps, during our fight, he had expended all his energy, and was confused with a commoner. Probably the soldier, who killed Gandalfr, didn’t even notice that it was a legendary familiar.”

Fouquet, not convinced, snorted. An image of Saito, a strange looking boy, floated in her mind. Could he really die so easily?

“And where is that letter?”

“Somewhere around here.”

Wardes pointed to the ground with the cane. This place here, two days ago, was the chapel. The place where Wardes and Louise tried to hold the wedding, the place where Wales lost his life.

However, now it was just a pile of rubble.

“Hmm, that la Vallière lass… your former fiancé, the letter was in her pocket?

“Correct.”

“You let her die? You didn’t love her?”

“Loved, didn’t love, I’ve already forgotten such sentiments.”

Dismissed Wardes in a neutral voice.

He drew the cane and chanted the spell. A small tornado appeared and started scattering around the rubble.

Gradually, the floor of the chapel could be seen.

Laying between Founder Brimir's image and a chair, was the corpse of Wales. It looked surprisingly unharmed.

“Look, isn’t it the dear Prince Wales?”

Fouquet said in a surprised voice. Fouquet, who was once one of Albion’s nobles, remembered Wales's face.

Wardes didn’t cast even a single glance to the remains of the man he had personally murdered, instead searching intently for Louise and Saito’s corpses.

However… Their corpses were nowhere to be seen.

“Are you sure they really died here?”

Muttering so, Wardes began to search the surroundings carefully.

“Hmm… Look, isn’t that George de la Tur’s ‘Founder Brimir's Visit’?”

Fouquet picked up the painting from the floor.

“I think it is a reproduction. Mm, come to think of it, this castle’s chapel must have been built to worship him… Hmm?”

Fouquet, having picked up the painting from the floor, discovered a widely gaping hole under it, and called Wardes.

“Hey, Wardes. What is this hole?”

Wardes, with raised brows, squatted down and looked into the hole that Fouquet indicated. He realized that the hole must have been dug by that huge mole, Guiche’s familiar. On his cheeks Wardes could feel the cold breeze emanating from the hole

“Could it be that through this hole that both Vallière’s youngest daughter and Gandalfr ran away?” Fouquet remarked, and it was the truth. Wardes' face contorted in rage.

“Should we pursue them through?”

“It is useless. If there’s wind inside, it must mean it was dug clean through.” Wardes replied exasperatedly. Seeing him like that, Fouquet grinned.

“It seems you are capable of such expressions. And here I thought that you were a man without feelings like a gargoyle… Why, oh why do such feelings appear on your face?” She mocked.
Hearing this, Wardes stood up.

From the distance a person appeared while they talked.

He said in a cheerful, limpid voice.

“Viscount! Wardes! Have you found the letter yet? That… what was it... ah, love letter that Henrietta gave to Wales, the saviour that would prevent the union of Germania and Tristain. Have you found it?”

Shaking his head, Wardes answered the man who had just appeared.

The man was in the middle of his thirties. He was wearing a round hat and a green mantle. From the first sight one could tell that he was a clergyman. However he also slightly resembled a soldier with his long aquiline nose and intelligent blue eyes. From the edges of his hat, curly blond hair peeped.

“Your Excellency, it seems the letter slipped through this hole. It is my mistake. I am deeply regretful for my error. Please, hand me whatever punishment you deem necessary.”

Wardes kneeled down, bowing his head.

The man called ‘Excellency’, with a friendly smile on his face, approached Wardes and tapped his shoulder.

“What are you saying? Viscount! You did a remarkable job! You single-handedly defeated the enemy’s brave general! Ah, isn’t that over there, our dear Crown Prince Wales? Be proud! You defeated him! Apparently he loathed me deeply… but seeing him like that, I feel a strange sort of kinship to him. Aah, that’s right. Once dead, everyone becomes a friend.

Wardes’ cheeks flinched slightly, as he noticed the sarcasm at the end of the speech. He quickly regained his composure, and once again repeated his apology to his superior officer.

“However, the mission to obtain the letter of Henrietta’s Your Excellency so desires ended in failure. I’m sorry I was not able to meet Your Excellency’s expectations.”

“Do not fret yourself. Compared to obstructing the alliance, killing Wales was by far more important. A dream, is something that has to be obtained steadily, step-by-step.”

Then, the man in the green robe, turned to Fouquet.

“Viscount, please introduce this beautiful woman here. Being a priest, it is inconvenient for me to speak with a woman.”

Fouquet watched the man. Before her eyes, Wardes bowed deeply to the man. However, she didn’t like him. He had a strange aura around him. A sinister feeling was radiating from the gaps of his robe.

Wardes stood back up and introduced Fouquet to the man.

“Your Excellency, this is Fouquet of the Crumbling Dirt, before whom all Tristain nobles shudder.”

“Oh! I heard the rumors! I am honored to meet you, Miss Southgott.”

Hearing him say her noble name that she had abandoned long ago, Fouquet smiled.

“Did Wardes tell you this name?”

“That's right. He knows everything about Albion nobles. Genealogy, coat of arms, property… it is hard for an aging bishop to remember everything. Oh, let's not delay my introduction.”

Opening his eyes widely, and placing his hand over his chest...

“'Reconquista' first general, Oliver Cromwell at your service. You see, originally, I was just a mere bishop. However, due to the votes of the baronial council, I was appointed to be the first general, and I need to give my best. Though I am a clergyman who serves Founder Brimir, it is all right to ‘guide’ us through the dark times, right? If necessary, using faith and power for the better.”

[[Image:ZnT03-037.JPG|thumb]]

“Your Excellency, you are not a freelance first general anymore, you are now Albion’s…”

“Emperor, viscount.”

Cromwell laughed. However, his eyes didn’t change.

“Certainly, I really wished to prevent Tristain’s and Germania’s alliance, however, there are more important things. Do you understand me, viscount?”

“Your Excellency's thoughts are so deep, that an ordinary man like me cannot measure them.”

Cromwell opened his eyes wide. Then, he raised both hands and began talking with exaggerated gestures.

“Unity! Unity of steel! Halkeginia is us, an union of chosen nobles, that will get back the sacred land from those ominous elves! It is a mission given to us by Founder Brimir! ‘Unity’ is our number one duty. Therefore, viscount, I trust you. There is no blame in such a trifle failure.”
　
Wardes bowed deeply.

“For this great mission, Founder Brimir blessed us with the power.”

Fouquet's eyebrow rose. Power? What kind of power they are talking about?

“Your Excellency, what power has Founder Brimir granted Your Excellency with? If it is all right, I would like to know.”

Cromwell continued in a slurred tone, caught up in his own theatrics.

“Do you know about the four great elements of magic, Miss Southgott?”

Fouquet nodded. Even children know of such things. Fire, Wind, Water, and fourth – Earth.

“In addition to the four great elements, there is another magical element. The element that Founder Brimir used, element of zero. Really, it was the first element of all things.”

“Element of zero… Void?”

Fouquet turned pale. The lost element. The magic of nothingness, that, as dark legends tell, disappeared. Does this man know something about the element of zero?

“That is the power that Founder Brimir granted me with. For this reason, the Baronial Council agreed to make me the emperor of Halkeginia.”

Cromwell pointed at Wales' corpse.

“Wardes. I had wanted to make Crown Prince Wales my friend and ally. Instead, he became my greatest enemy in life, but now in death, would make a great ally. Do you see anything wrong with that?”

Wardes shook his head.

“He should have never resisted Your Excellency's decisions.”

Cromwell laughed with a smile.

“Well then, Miss Sauthgott. I will show an element of ‘Void’ to you.”

Fouquet watched Cromwell’s movements with her breath caught.

Cromwell pulled out the cane that was attached to his waist.

A low, silent aria escaped Cromwell's mouth. These were the words Fouqout never heard before.

When the aria was completed, Cromwell gently lowered the cane and aimed at Wales's corpse.

Then… suddenly, Wales, whose body was already cold, opened his eyes. A chill ran down Fouquet’s spine.

Wales slowly sat up. A once bloodless face suddenly sprang back to the life it previously held. Like a withered flower absorbing water, Wales’s body sprang back to life.

“Good morning, Crown Prince.”

Cromwell muttered.

The revived Wales returned Cromwell’s smile.

“It has been a long time, Archbishop.”

“So rude, I am an emperor now, my dear Crown Prince.”

“Is that so? I apologize for that, Your Excellency.”

Wales kneeled taking the posture of a vassal.

“I think I’ll make you my personal bodyguard, Wales.”

“With pleasure.”

“Then, let’s be friends.”

Cromwell began to walk. Wales, who didn’t look like he was just dead, walked behind him. Then Cromwell, as if remembering something, halted and turned around saying:

“Wardes, do not worry. Even if the alliance is formed, it is of no matter. In any case, Tristain is helpless. There is no change in plans.”

Wardes bowed.

“There are two ways of diplomacy - the cane and the bread. Let’s give warm bread to Tristain and Germania for the time being.”

“As you wish.”

“Tristain is a necessary area to add. That royal family has the Founder's Prayer Book. I need to have it in my hands in order to retrieve the sacred ground.”

After saying this and nodding approvingly, Cromwell left.

<center>* * *</center>
　

It was only after Cromwell and Wales were out of sight, that was able to open her mouth.

“That... was the void...? To revive the dead. That’s not possible.”

Wardes muttered.

“The void element manipulates life… That’s what His Excellency said, seems like he was right. Even though I cannot believe it as well, after witnessing this – how could I not.”

Fouquet asked Wardes in a shaky voice.

“A while ago you were acting very similar to this, perhaps you were affected by void’s magic too?”

Wardes laughed.

“Me? I am different. This is a result of a sorrowful life that I had since the birth.”

After that, Wardes looked up at the sky.

“However…many lives were given for the founder’s sacred ground… what if they all would be revived by the element of ‘Void’?”

Frightened, Fouquet clutched at her chest. She felt a light heartbeat. She suddenly felt the need to confirm that she was still alive.

“Don’t look that way. It was only my imagination. You may even call it my fantasy.”

Fouquet sighed, feeling relieved. Then she glared at Wardes.

“It was surprising, that’s all.”

Whilst patting the stump where his left arm had been, he spoke softly.

“However, I myself also want to know. Is it a mere fantasy? Or reality? That answer must lie in the Holy Lands... that’s how I feel.”

<center>* * *</center>

Three days after Saito and company had returned to the Academy of Magic, the marriage between Tristainian princess Henrietta and Germanian emperor Albrecht III was officially announced. The ceremony would take place next month, before the conclusion of military alliance.

The alliance conclusion was done in Germania’s capital Vindobon, where the agreement sentence was to be signed by the prime minister Cardinal Mazarin of Tristain.

The next day after the alliance, a new Albion’s government was officially established. In an instant, tensions sparkled between the two countries, but the first Albion’s empire’s Emperor Cromwell sent a special envoy to Tristain and Germania at once, in order to sign a nonaggression pact.

As a result, both countries had a conference. Even with the combined two countries' power in the air, they could not oppose Albion’s fleet. Though the non-aggression pact felt more like a dagger pointed to the neck, the two countries didn’t have much to choose from, and this offer was the best they could hope for.

However…peace was established in Halkeginia only on the surface. Politicians could not sleep day or night. It wasn’t only nobles, the commoners too waited for next day tensely.

Tristain’s Academy of Magic was no exception either.

User talk:Mickey

2008-09-05T05:26:54Z

Mickey:

User talk:Xorius

2008-09-05T05:15:05Z

Mickey:

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume9 Chapter8

2008-09-05T05:13:47Z

Mickey:

===Chapter Eight: The Ball of Sleipnir ===

A week later, on the Day of the Void.

The Ball of Sleipnir was finally going to be held today.

It was supposed to be a day of rest, but the students of the magic academy were restless all morning, even during breakfast.

"Who are you going as?"

"I'll try that."

It was all the conversations were about.

Guiche crossed his legs, as proud as a peacock.

“I wonder who I should become? But, for someone as handsome as myself, is it not better to just remain as I am? Don't you think so too, Saito?”

“Yeah, yeah.”

Saito replied idly, regarding Guiche as something that was little more than the breeze of the wind. Sitting opposite him was Malicorne, hugging himself.

“What should I do... If it remains like this, it looks like I'm going to have to become a beautiful girl."

“Just do that already."

“Sigh... What should I do? Isn't that a crime?"

“Of course it's a crime. I reckon that it warrants a death sentence."

“Haa... A death sentence... Ha... Ha..."

Malicorne stammered as he held his trembling body together.

Imagining the fat boy acting in the manner of a young girl almost made Saito throw up his breakfast.

''However... To get so excited over some masquerade ball, these people sure were easy to please.''

''It's only putting on a little disguise, did it really require so much thought?''

Saito thought to himself, not knowing that they would be disguising themselves using magic.

It really only required a little bit of thought to realize that the Magic Academy would never hold an ordinary masquerade ball... but, being completely uninterested in the matter, Saito never considered this.

Siesta was cleaning the room when Saito returned after breakfast.

“Welcome home, Saito.”

“Yeah, I'm back."

Siesta was cleaning the room with a bright smile on her face.

“Today's the day of The Ball of Sleipnir.”

“Is Siesta going too?” Saito asked.

“I'm going...because they are shorthanded..." Siesta replied shyly with her head down for some reason.

“I see..."

''So, should I go or not?'' Saito pondered.

Siesta walked towards Saito and looked into his eyes.

"Umm..."

“Ah, yes?"

“I've been reading a book lately." Siesta said, as she pulled out a book.

“What's it about?"

''Siesta can read as well'', Saito thought.

“Oh, I forgot Saito couldn't read."

Siesta blushed as she explained the story to Saito.

“The name of the book is ‘Housemaid’s Afternoon’.”

“Uh huh.”

“It's a story about a young maid serving in an aristocrat's residence. And the master of that residence is a man who is corrupted to the core.”

“Uh huh.”

“Every night, he would coerce the maid into doing unpleasant things with him."

“Unpleasant things?”

Siesta muttered something into Saito’s ear.

A painful sensation tingled in his nose, and a torrent of blood flowed out. Five seconds later, he finally held it in.

“...What sort of books do you read?"

“W-What do you mean by that? It's from a girl in my dorm. She let me borrow it!"

Siesta blushed as her hands shook.

''So this is the stuff Siesta and the maids read in their spare time... But then again, the girl magazines in my world are pretty risque as well...''

Saito accepted with his strange justification.

“Well...?”

“I’d hate it if a person like the master from the story were to touch me like that… but if it were Saito…”

“What are you-”

Siesta covered her blushing face with her hands.

“N-never mind! I was only joking!”

“O-of course…” Saito laughed.

Then, Siesta tilted her head towards Saito, with a curious glint in her eyes.

“But… how about we give it a try?”

“Huh?”

“A little trying won't hurt.”

Shocked and confused, Saito remained planted where he stood, as Siesta ran over to Saito with a look of distress, looking as though she had broken something.

“Ah! Oh no, I broke master’s cup!”

“…”

“It's Saito’s turn now.” Siesta said in a serious tone.

“W-what am I supposed to do?”

Walking up to Saito’s side, Siesta began to mutter in a slight whisper.

Pshhh~~ [--- Sound of nosebleed. Please replace with something better =P ---]

In that instant, blood spurted from Saito’s nose.

“S-Siesta?”

“Please punish me! I wish to be punished by Saito! L-Like this!”

With a cry, Siesta melodramatically fell onto the floor. She tilted her head up towards Saito, her face as red as a ripe apple. An intense aura of abuse and neglect seemed to emanate from her.

Siesta gently lifted up the hem of her skirt.

“M-Master, please punish me as you see fit…"

[[Image:ZnT09-193.jpg|thumb]]

''What is that maid rambling on about… and what’s a guy like me supposed to do…''

Only meaningless words passed through Saito’s lips.

At the same time, Louise was quickly approaching by horse.

Saito hesitantly went to the shelf where the horse whip was hidden. Nearly fainting from all the blood rushing to his head, Saito could resist no longer.

At that instant, Louise opened the door.

In front of her eyes was Siesta, collapsed on the floor with her skirt pulled up and saying something about waiting for her master’s punishment and Saito, with the whip from the shelf in his hand. Louise promptly spun around and landed a kick directly on Saito’s crotch.

“The two of you, stop this at once!”

Saito collapsed onto the ground with his hands between his legs. Louise planted her foot on his face and ordered:

“Maid! Familiar! The two of you, listen!”

“Yes!” Saito and Siesta replied in unison.

“There better not be a next time... And an incompetent familiar you may be, but your master has a task for you.”

“W-what is it?”

“The Ball of Sleipnir is today. You know that, right?”

“Uh huh.”

“Do you know what kind of ball it is?”

“Well, umm… is it a masquerade ball?”

“That’s right. A ball where you ‘masquerade’ as your ideal. S-so, y-you must find me during the ball.”

“Huh…?”

''What is the meaning of this?''

Siesta and Louise glanced at each other.

''Huh—it looked like they were plotting something.’’

''Women sure are so superficial…'' Saito thought. ''The war had only ended not long ago, and already they are engrossed in something like a ball. Shouldn’t they be more concerned about contributing to society or something?''

“The two of you…”

Saito sighed, removing Louise’s leg and pulling himself up, silently brushing off the dirt on him.

“Ehh? What?”

“Yes?”

“The two of you, sit here.”

“What is it?”

“Listen up.”

The two of them looked at each other before reluctantly sitting on the bed.

Saito faced the two of them.

“You two should be more concerned about this world and the people in it!”

Louise was shocked.

''It seemed that a desire to help the world had suddenly awakened in Saito. It was probably because of Colbert. That teacher had always pursued his research for this same reason… Was he trying to succeed his dying wish? It seemed so.''

''So that's why he was so willing to pour everything into his duty in the Knight Corps.''

In Louise’s view, however, it was never his duty to begin with.

''What Saito should be doing… is to find a way to return to his world.''

''It was only after doing this could Saito seriously consider the matters of this world. Whether to remain or not was up to him… Plus, even if there is a way, would one be able to travel freely between the two worlds?''

Her mind raced back and forth.

“To change the world through the Knight Corps? Are you a fool?”

Louise spat out, angering Saito.

“What? Why do you insist I’m a fool?”

“There are other things you should be doing!”

“Like protecting you? Didn’t I already tell you I’ll do that too?"

“It’s not that!” Louise yelled.

“T-Then what is it?”

“It’s to finding a way for you to return to your world, of course. To send you home, and relieve your family.”

''Idiot...'' But Saito had nothing to say.

“Looking at the you right now, it just doesn’t feel natural. The matters of this world should just be left to the people of this world."

“B-but…”

“If we were to take the duty of the Knight Corps, for example, all there is to it is war, that, or protecting Her Majesty the Queen. Sure, it is without a doubt a duty of the utmost importance, but it is not one for you to take. Why are you so intent on this?”

''...'' Saito lowered his head.

Everything no longer looked clear to Saito.

True, Saito had wanted to accomplish something.

Up until now, he had always lived a simple, ordinary life... And that’s why now he wished to accomplish everything that he could. But it would be too difficult to explain this to Louise.

Louise sighed.

“Regardless of what happens... you must attend the ball today. You haven’t forgotten what I said earlier, right?”

“Yeah, yeah."

Just when it seemed like she was done, Louise began to blush.

“If you do…”

“If I do…?”

“Then… I’ll let you finish what you started that night, back in Albion…”

Siesta glared at Louise.

“To use such seductive methods...”

Louise angrily turned her face away, and left the room.

Left where he was, Saito slowly collapsed, his nose spouting blood like a geyser.

“Keep yourself together, Saito!” Siesta urged as she tended to him.

<center>* * *</center>

When evening came, “The Mirror of Truth” was drawn out from the treasure vault onto entrance of the dance hall in the second floor. A black curtain was pulled around the magic mirror. No one could tell what form the person within would transform into.

Miss Chevruse [---Literally, Teacher Chevruse ---], wearing a butterfly mask, stood at the side of the curtain.

“Noblemen and Noble ladies, tonight I will guide you into a world of fantasy.”

She enthusiastically introduced to the line of students. Louise, who was also in the queue, was pondering who to transform into.

Doubt began to creep into her mind.

''Would Saito recognise me after I've changed?''

''He should be able to…''

It was Louise’s turn. She walked through the curtains. There was only a mirror inside, which was roughly two meters high, installed on a simple frame, and covered by a cloth.

Miss Chevruse’s voice echoed from outside,

“Please listen well. You must think only of the person you wish to become the most and not be distracted by anything else. This mirror will look into your heart’s deepest desires, and grant you that form. Once you’ve prepared yourself, please remove the cloth.”

Louise took a deep breath. "Okay." She lifted the cloth from the mirror.

A beautiful mirrored surface emerged from beneath it, radiating all the colours of the rainbow.

The reflection that graced the mirror’s surface was gradually enveloped by the radiant glow.

The flowing lights suddenly disappeared, once again returning her surroundings to darkness.

However, it was no longer Louise in the mirror.

What had appeared instead was the reflection of a gentle, warm, pink-haired twenty-three year old lady.

It was the figure of Louise’s second sister, Cattleya.

Cattleya was her ideal. Her sister, who was kinder than anyone else… Louise gently placed her hands on her breasts.

<center>* * *</center>

Walking into the hall, it was filled with all kinds of people: heroes of legend, famous royals, renowned nobles, as well as old gentlemen and ladies. ''They are probably the students’ parents.'' There were even fellow students, but they were probably not the actual people.

''I didn’t think there would be so many Henriettas.'' Louise smiled wryly.

It was only on this day that it was practically impossible to tell who was who. To wish to dance with a promised date, there was little else one could do apart from telling the other who you would become.

''Saito should be able to find me, right?'' Louise sighed to herself.

''I think he should be able to recognise me. After all, I took on Cattleya’s appearance.’’

Seeing that all the students were more or less present, Principal Osmond walked onto the platform.

“Greetings, everyone. I would like to welcome you all. Tonight, we hold a ball to help our new students deepen their relationships and friendships. This ball is, of course, anonymous. This is so that not one person should be afraid to be discriminated against because of their family, status or nationality. It is also to let everyone know that everyone is equal within the walls of this academy. And I hope it will leave such an impression on you, as if it does not, it would become impossible for you all to study and develop harmoniously as one.”

Osmand then made a dense cough.

“If you wish to introduce yourself to your partner, simply introduce yourself politely. Do not be caught up in the other’s appearance or status, or feel a need to introduce yourself in a dignified manner. This is one step of the decorum in the noble’s code we do not need to follow.”

The students who had gathered nodded their heads.

“Because of the alarm it might have caused everyone, it has yet to be announced... that Her Majesty, Queen Henrietta, is also here tonight.”

The hearts of the students leapt.

“Moreover, in the spirit of this ball, Her Majesty herself has also changed. Let us all try to guess who Her Majesty is… I think this will be quite interesting.”

The students grew restless. An opportunity to converse with the Queen like this does not come very often. There were already many people who were glancing left and right to spot any likely candidates.

Louise was surprised too. ''If you were coming, would it hurt to tell me first?'' Louise fumed silently.

“Carrying on… I would like to speak about the aim of this ball. Everyone, listen well. You have all now become an image of your ideal. I hope that in getting closer to achieving your ideals, you are not daunted by it, but rather are willing to study hard in the new term, so that you may one day become outstanding nobles that others will aspire to. That... is all."

The hall resounded with thunderous applause.

Principal Osmand, with a grim face, left and passed through the mirror, then returned. He had transformed into a young, dangerously seductive young woman. Striking a pose, the woman declared:

“I’m Little Osmand~~"

The students, still captivated by the speech earlier, instantly fell into a stunned silence, like a doused flame. The teachers silently grabbed both of Osmand’s arms and dragged him aside.

“E-everyone, make sure you enjoy the ball!”

The struggling Osmand was swiftly escorted from the hall.

Music began to play…the Masquerade Ball had finally started.

Louise looked left and right, but could not see anyone who could be Saito.

''It looks like it’ll be a while before he gets here…'' Louise sighed as she leaned against the wall.

<center>* * *</center>

When Saito had arrived at the assembly hall, the ball had already started. It was because he had to take of his horse that he was late. He had experienced how difficult it was to feed an animal, and wasted no short amount of time learning so.

As he walked past the curtain at the entrance, he didn't notice the mirror within it. Rather, it would be more accurate to say that he was completely unaware that the mirror had to do with the disguises.

Saito walked into the grand hall, and was about to be questioned by the guard at the entrance before he noticed the Chevalier badge on Saito’s mantle and nervously saluted him.

It was dim inside the hall, making it difficult to see clearly.

Saito remembered what Louise had told him earlier:

''I’ll let you finish what you started that night back in Albion.''

They were such moving words…

''To actually say such a thing… if I were to not find her after that…'' Without any time to waste, Saito frantically searched for Louise.

However, she was nowhere to be seen.

''Since it’s a masquerade ball, maybe she put on a mask? That's what I would think, except there isn’t a single person here who's wearing one. And, there isn't anyone I recognise in the crowd, apart from the few students mingled within.'' Everywhere you looked, there were seemingly important people dancing and conversing.

Saito finally found Louise standing next to a wall and enthusiastically ran towards her.

Raising her head to see Saito running towards her, Louise blushed.

''A promise is a promise.'' Saito began blushing as well.

“Didn’t I find you pretty quickly? So... is it okay… to fulfill that promise?”

Louise squirmed nervously.

“…Promise?”

“What, have you already forgotten?” Saito asked back.

“I’m sorry, dear...”

“Dear? But you've always called me…”

“Saito-san.”

“That’s right.”

Louise’s face blushed and became redder. ''What’s wrong with her… Did she fry her brain?'' But it only made Louise even cuter.

“About what you said before... What were you trying to say?”

“What I said before?”

“Quit acting like you don’t know! Isn’t that what you said?”

“…What kind of promise was it?”

''Why was she speaking in such an excessively polite manner… Is she just messing with me?'' Saito exasperated.

At that moment, the orchestra began to play a vigorous melody.

“It’s so noisy… Let’s go outside.”

Saito, grabbing Louise’s hands and led her to the veranda outside.

“…Ah!” Louise cried out in surprise, but she obediently followed Saito.

Arriving at the veranda, Saito faced Louise:

“Geez… didn’t I already tell you not to joke about those kinds of things? Did you think I wouldn't take them seriously?”

“…I-I’m sorry.”

Louise appeared even more endearing as she apologized, making Saito want to just grab and hold her in his arms. ''I’ll just think of it as revenge for everything she’s put me through.''

“If you won’t apologize properly, I’m going to kiss you right here.”

Louise silently lowered her head, but Saito raised it with his hand.

“… Ah.”

Louise looked up at Saito, her eyes glistening. Such an expression seemed to stop his heart, drawing his breath away...

And, passionately wishing to place his lips upon hers, Saito tightly embraced Louise in his arms; Louise leaned her body against his.

It was like this that Louise was knocked onto the wall of the veranda.

''Although there was no one else on the veranda, if someone were to see this, it would become troublesome.''

Saito decided to slowly separate himself from her.

“Nn…!”

But today’s Louise was strangely assertive, continually pressing her body against Saito’s.

“Louise…”

''Could it be that Louise… has always been this lonely?''

Saito’s heart overflowed at Louise’s act of affection. Unknowingly, Saito already had his hands on Louise’s chest.

Completely unlike the Louise from the past, she did not express any displeasure.

''‘It was only a reward!’''... When Louise had said that, my heart was deeply hurt… But now I realise that it wasn’t just a reward! To Louise, I am…''

“Louise—“

Saito tightly embraced Louise. A warm sigh escaped Louise’s mouth… ''Saito forgot me.''

<center>* * *</center>

Meanwhile, at the entrance to the hall, the guard stationed there was questioning a very suspicious looking woman. Wearing a long black robe with long strands of black hair flowing from the opening of her hood, no matter how you looked at her, she didn’t look like a student or teacher.

“Who are you?”

“I was sent from the Royal Palace to attend this ball.”

“Royal palace? Well…”

The guard began searching through the list of attendees.

“I’m afraid you won’t find my name written on that list.”

Before he could question her, the woman quickly revealed a small bell from her bosom.

“That’s…”

''I had seen this when I was patrolling the treasure vault…''

“The Bell of Sleep? Why-”

Just as he suspected something was wrong, the small bell rang out. ''Cling…'' The sound made a clear echo.

A deep drowsiness overcame the guard.

''Going to fall asleep… was ambushed against…'' But the guard was unable to resist.

His body fell against a wall, sliding slowly downwards along it… And he fell into a deep sleep.

“It ''was'' the Royal Palace… just not Tristain’s.”

After confirming that the guard had fallen asleep, the long-robed woman walked into the curtain, and noticing the Mirror of Truth within, revealed a wide grin.

She lifted the cloth and gently touched the mirror…

The mirror emitted a bright light, and, at the same time, the long-robed woman's forehead glowed.

''If I can’t tell how they look like, this mission would be impossible.''

Ancient runes began to shine on the woman’s forehead...

She is Mjothvitnir…

<center>* * *</center>

Saito kissed Louise’s lips.

''Nn… Ah… it's like I'm in a dream…'' Standing on the tips of her toes, Louise wrapped her arms around Saito’s neck.

''She's different… more assertive than the usual Louise.''

''To actually be so…''

A desire to love her even more emerged from within his heart.

Instinctively, he slipped his hand… onto Louise’s small breasts.

“…Wha—?”

Saito immediately froze.

''Her chest… Was not small at all.''

''Actually it was… huge!''

The full, soft and warm mound shifted and moved under Saito’s palm. And each time he grasped it, Louise would pant ever louder…

“When did it become…”

Saito opened his eyes.

He gasped in surprise… in front of him was…

“Your Highness!?”

It was Henrietta.

''What the— when did they change places with each other? The person I’m hugging is the Princess?''

The frantic voices of students echoed from the hall.

“What the-!? The magic was dispelled!?”

“But the ball hasn’t ended yet!”

Saito finally understood that this was no ordinary ball, but a masquerade ball where one could transform into another person through magic.

''Does that mean Henrietta became Louise?''

“But why did you become Louise…?”

Henrietta shamefully lowered her head when asked.

“Today is the ball where you could become your ideal.”

“Your ideal?”

He still didn’t understand.

“But why Louise?”

“Well that is – that is because I’ve always admired that girl… A girl who's always acted with her heart… A pure girl with a heart and mind no one can possibly taint… To possess the virtues I have none of... I’ve always envied her from deep within my heart.”

“…”

“What kind of person am I, to tremble and waver, while that girl maintains her beliefs through thick and thin - her faith unshaken. I envy that about her. If I were to have even one-tenth of her courage, perhaps I wouldn’t have committed those sins.”

Seeing the pained look on Henrietta, Saito, wishing to comfort her no matter what, said:

“Sins…? Your Highness, you have done no wrong. So please don’t talk about things like sinning.”

“No… Just for my own personal revenge, I actually started a war. How many people paid with their lives because of that?”

“But it was inevitable anyway, that’s just how war is!”

“So many died because of it!”

Saito recalled that the Expeditionary Army was practically made up of nobles and mercenaries. Furthermore, there were no citizens who participated.

“Even if you were to say so, but still…no one was forced to go. Everyone went because of their own wishes to do so; Some for glory, others for gold. Therefore, you shouldn’t worry yourself so much, Princess."

''It was perhaps a cruel thing to say - to dishonour the dead like that - but although there were exceptions, it wasn't wrong to say that the majority were either mercenaries who fought for gold or noble officers who cried out for glory… So, perhaps it wasn’t too harsh in the end.'' Saito rationalised to justify his earlier words.

Henrietta was unresponsive.

To change the topic, Saito prepared to talk about Louise instead.

“So why are you here today? Was it to find Louise? I’m looking for her too. Seriously, where did she run off to…”

Henrietta shook her head.

“I came here to see you.”

“…Me?”

“I don’t know why… but whenever I hear your name… whenever I lay my eyes upon your face… for some reason, my heart... begins to…”

Henrietta looked up, the tears in her eyes slowly welling up.

“Do you still remember? That incident… that night at the small inn in Tristainia…”

Saito nodded. That night, they actually pressed their lips together twice. Even now, his heart would race when he recalled it.

“Ever since that evening… every time I think of you, my heart aches. The heartache steadily grew deeper and deeper… by the time I noticed it, it had already grown to the point I could not worry about it… It was always lingering in my heart… I didn't know what to do about it anymore.”

“…”

“In the midst of all the frantic frenzy and arduous planning, it was only your warmth that protected me. When I found your name amongst the list of those killed in battle… the grief was almost too much to bear. After that... when I found out it was you who had stopped the army of seventy-thousand, do you know much of a redemption it was for me?”

''For someone of Henrietta’s eminence to so frankly express her feelings…'' Saito was at a loss, thinking ‘what a frail person she was’.

But it was because of this same vulnerability that Henrietta emanated a charm completely unlike Louise’s.

Just as he was about to be overcome by that charm, Saito turned his face away and gently pushed Henrietta away from him.

“If we were to be seen like this here… nothing good will come to Your Highness and me.”

Unexpectedly, Henrietta dragged Saito into the curtains, concealing them both within its shadows.

“Princess…”

“I understand that as well. But… even if it's only for a little while, all I wish is to spend a few more moments of happiness with you. Is that too much to ask? Are you not able to give me even this little bit of your time?”

“…”

“And, even though it’ll only be for a little while that I can experience happier times... If it was possible, I would remain by your side forever.”

Henrietta cried like any ordinary girl. ''The once resolute Queen was actually shedding tears for my sake...'' Saito was dumbstruck.

''Furthermore… Henrietta was more beautiful than anyone else in the world. Even Louise couldn’t compare.''

Henrietta once again lifted her face, edging ever closer to Saito.

Saito was utterly unable to resist those lips… and their lips pressed together.

After feeling out the kiss, Saito pressed his entire body onto Henrietta, knocking her against the wall.

As Henrietta panted tenderly, Saito slowly drew back his lips, watching her intently.

“Princess…”

Henrietta kissed Saito’s neck.

As though he had been struck by lightning, a shock coursed through his body.

Saito tightly embraced Henrietta.

It was at that instant…

In a small opening in the curtain, Saito saw strands of pink hair and the brown eyes below them.

“Louise…”

He felt the blood drain from his body. Henrietta also turned to look.

Louise’s entire body trembled as she watched the two of them behind the curtain, before suddenly running away, her hands covering the tears streaming down her face.

As Saito chased after her, he knocked into the students beside the curtain.

“Hey, that hurts!”

“Sorry! Excuse me! I’m in a hurry!”

However, not a glimpse of Louise could be seen within the crowd.

Because no one knew who dispelled the effects of The Mirror of Truth, the hall was in an uproar.

"What the hell?!"

"Did the Mirror of Truth’s magic backfire?""

Afterwards, Henrietta, her face visibly pale, also exited from behind the blinds.

The surrounding students at once exclaimed “Your Highness!” before rushing over to her.

Before he ran off, Saito glanced over at Henrietta to signal that he was going to chase after Louise .

<center>* * *</center>

Louise dashed out from the main tower, running in the night through the Academy grounds.

The pain and the shock tore her apart.

''Saito and the Princess?''

''Why?''

It was after they entered the curtains that Louise saw them. Having noticed them through the opening in the curtains by chance, she had walked over…

Remembering what they had said, the tears flowed down without end.

''The two of them were so passionate… just like a pair of lovers as they made their vows''.

''And then… their lips met like long-separated lovers.''

''Don’t tell me they’ve had such a relationship since a long time ago? Could it be they’ve been lying to me all this time?''

''To be betrayed by Henrietta, whom I had trusted so…''

Louise could no longer trust anytone ever again.

''That means... Henrietta had only knighted Saito to a Chevalier and swore him in as a Knight Captain so that she could be by the side of her lover.''

''During the last mission in Tristaini, Saito had said he had kissed Henrietta. Of course, I was angry that time… but if it was only for the sake of the mission that I didn’t mind it much. But, it seems I was wrong.''

''Perhaps the two of them had kept this secret since that time.''

“It’s too cruel! It’s too cruel! It’s too cruel!” Louise kept shouting.

''You have always been lying to me, what ‘I like you.’? It was all a lie!''

What Louise couldn’t forgive the most was, ''The promise he made to me, the time we spent together, that sweet kiss… the things she had always trusted completely… were all lies he had made to me.''

''The things I most valued in my heart; the memories I most treasure in my heart… were nothing more than lies.''

''And the one to do this wasn’t just anybody… but Henrietta, the person I had always held in the highest regard.''

To be doubly betrayed like that, Louise couldn’t bear it anymore.

Regardless, she couldn’t remain here.

Louise slowly snuck out the gates of the Magic Academy, before bolting outwards in a full sprint.

The guards that normally monitored the entrance, due to the commotion caused by the dispelling of the Mirror of Truth’s magic, had all rushed to the hall. As a result, the place was empty. Without anyone to stop and question her, Louise headed along the small road leading to the city.

''I don’t want to stay here.''

''I want to go somewhere far away.''

''I want to go to a place where no one will recognise me.''

With her heart bearing such thoughts, Louise kept running forward without regard.

Running till she was out of breath, Louise kneeled and collapsed onto the ground, her face covered by the ground and tears flowing down her cheeks…

User talk:Mickey

2008-09-05T05:08:51Z

Mickey:

Done^^

It should be more understandable now (my translation skills still need a way lot of work). And thanks for constantly editing the chapter!

----

Ahh, so you are translating as well then! Haha, well, if you are using a japanese RAW, and my intepretation is different. Please change it.

I'm using a chinese RAW so yeah, more likely to be wrong.

And, I've reworded the sentence an incy-tiny bit. Maybe now it's easier to see what on earth the is going on. If not, just shoot me a message :)

~Xorius

>Ahh, so you are translating as well then!

Nope, I'm just an editor. My Chinese is pretty rusty so I don't really have much confidence in my translating skills. Anyways, thanks! I can understand it now.

--[[User:Mickey|Mickey]] 22:08, 4 September 2008 (PDT)

User talk:Xorius

2008-09-04T15:59:18Z

Mickey: New page: Sup. Thanks for constantly improving Volume 9, Chapter 8! But could you please retranslate this sentence from the chapter? No offense, but I just thought that it's not very clear. “How...

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume9 Chapter8

2008-09-04T15:45:08Z

Mickey: /* Chapter Eight: The Ball of Sleipnir */

===Chapter Eight: The Ball of Sleipnir ===

A week later, on the Day of the Void.

The Ball of Sleipnir was finally going to be held today.

It was supposed to be a day of rest, but the students of the magic academy were restless all morning, even during breakfast.

"Who are you going as?"

"I'll try that."

It was all the conversations were about.

Guiche crossed his legs, as proud as a peacock.

“I wonder who I should become? But, for someone as handsome as myself, is it not better to just remain as I am? Don't you think so too, Saito?”

“Yeah, yeah.”

Saito replied idly, regarding Guiche as something that was little more than the breeze of the wind. Sitting opposite him was Malicorne, hugging himself.

“What should I do... If it remains like this, it looks like I'm going to have to become a beautiful girl."

“Just do that already."

“Sigh... What should I do? Isn't that a crime?"

“Of course it's a crime. I reckon that it warrants a death sentence."

“Haa... A death sentence... Ha... Ha..."

Malicorne stammered as he held his trembling body together.

Imagining the fat boy acting in the manner of a young girl almost made Saito throw up his breakfast.

''However... To get so excited over some masquerade ball, these people sure were easy to please.''

''It's only putting on a little disguise, did it really require so much thought?''

Saito thought to himself, not knowing that they would be disguising themselves using magic.

It really only required a little bit of thought to realize that the Magic Academy would never hold an ordinary masquerade ball... but, being completely uninterested in the matter, Saito never considered this.

Siesta was cleaning the room when Saito returned after breakfast.

“Welcome home, Saito.”

“Yeah, I'm back."

Siesta was cleaning the room with a bright smile on her face.

“Today's the day of The Ball of Sleipnir.”

“Is Siesta going too?” Saito asked.

“I'm going...because they are shorthanded..." Siesta replied shyly with her head down for some reason.

“I see..."

''So, should I go or not?'' Saito pondered.

Siesta walked towards Saito and looked into his eyes.

"Umm..."

“Ah, yes?"

“I've been reading a book lately." Siesta said, as she pulled out a book.

“What's it about?"

''Siesta can read as well'', Saito thought.

“Oh, I forgot Saito couldn't read."

Siesta blushed as she explained the story to Saito.

“The name of the book is ‘Housemaid’s Afternoon’.”

“Uh huh.”

“It's a story about a young maid serving in an aristocrat's residence. And the master of that residence is a man who is corrupted to the core.”

“Uh huh.”

“Every night, he would coerce the maid into doing unpleasant things with him."

“Unpleasant things?”

Siesta muttered something into Saito’s ear.

A painful sensation tingled in his nose, and a torrent of blood flowed out. Five seconds later, he finally held it in.

“...What sort of books do you read?"

“W-What do you mean by that? It's from a girl in my dorm. She let me borrow it!"

Siesta blushed as her hands shook.

''So this is the stuff Siesta and the maids read in their spare time... But then again, the girl magazines in my world are pretty risque as well...''

Saito accepted with his strange justification.

“Well...?”

“I’d hate it if a person like the master from the story were to touch me like that… but if it were Saito…”

“What are you-”

Siesta covered her blushing face with her hands.

“N-never mind! I was only joking!”

“O-of course…” Saito laughed.

Then, Siesta tilted her head towards Saito, with a curious glint in her eyes.

“But… how about we give it a try?”

“Huh?”

“A little trying won't hurt.”

Shocked and confused, Saito remained planted where he stood, as Siesta ran over to Saito with a look of distress, looking as though she had broken something.

“Ah! Oh no, I broke master’s cup!”

“…”

“It's Saito’s turn now.” Siesta said in a serious tone.

“W-what am I supposed to do?”

Walking up to Saito’s side, Siesta began to mutter in a slight whisper.

Pshhh~~ [--- Sound of nosebleed. Please replace with something better =P ---]

In that instant, blood spurted from Saito’s nose.

“S-Siesta?”

“Please punish me! I wish to be punished by Saito! L-Like this!”

With a cry, Siesta melodramatically fell onto the floor. She tilted her head up towards Saito, her face as red as a ripe apple. An intense aura of abuse and neglect seemed to emanate from her.

Siesta gently lifted up the hem of her skirt.

“M-Master, please punish me as you see fit…"

[[Image:ZnT09-193.jpg|thumb]]

''What is that maid rambling on about… and what’s a guy like me supposed to do…''

Only meaningless words passed through Saito’s lips.

At the same time, Louise was quickly approaching by horse.

Saito hesitantly went to the shelf where the horse whip was hidden. Nearly fainting from all the blood rushing to his head, Saito could resist no longer.

At that instant, Louise opened the door.

In front of her eyes was Siesta, collapsed on the floor with her skirt pulled up and saying something about waiting for her master’s punishment and Saito, with the whip from the shelf in his hand. Louise promptly spun around and landed a kick directly on Saito’s crotch.

“The two of you, stop this at once!”

Saito collapsed onto the ground with his hands between his legs. Louise planted her foot on his face and ordered:

“Maid! Familiar! The two of you, listen!”

“Yes!” Saito and Siesta replied in unison.

“There better not be a next time... And an incompetent familiar you may be, but your master has a task for you.”

“W-what is it?”

“The Ball of Sleipnir is today. You know that, right?”

“Uh huh.”

“Do you know what kind of ball it is?”

“Well, umm… is it a masquerade ball?”

“That’s right. A ball where you ‘masquerade’ as your ideal. S-so, y-you must find me during the ball.”

“Huh…?”

''What is the meaning of this?''

Siesta and Louise glanced at each other.

''Huh—it looked like they were plotting something.’’

''Women sure are so superficial…'' Saito thought. ''The war had only ended not long ago, and already they are engrossed in something like a ball. Shouldn’t they be more concerned about contributing to society or something?''

“The two of you…”

Saito sighed, removing Louise’s leg and pulling himself up, silently brushing off the dirt on him.

“Ehh? What?”

“Yes?”

“The two of you, sit here.”

“What is it?”

“Listen up.”

The two of them looked at each other before reluctantly sitting on the bed.

Saito faced the two of them.

“You two should be more concerned about this world and the people in it!”

Louise was shocked.

''It seemed that a desire to help the world had suddenly awakened in Saito. It was probably because of Colbert. That teacher had always pursued his research for this same reason… Was he trying to succeed his dying wish? It seemed so.''

''So that's why he was so willing to pour everything into his duty in the Knight Corps.''

In Louise’s view, however, it was never his duty to begin with.

''What Saito should be doing… is to find a way to return to his world.''

''It was only after doing this could Saito seriously consider the matters of this world. Whether to remain or not was up to him… Plus, even if there is a way, would one be able to travel freely between the two worlds?''

Her mind raced back and forth.

“To change the world through the Knight Corps? Are you a fool?”

Louise spat out, angering Saito.

“What? Why do you insist I’m a fool?”

“There are other things you should be doing!”

“Like protecting you? Didn’t I already tell you I’ll do that too?"

“It’s not that!” Louise yelled.

“T-Then what is it?”

“It’s to finding a way for you to return to your world, of course. To send you home, and relieve your family.”

''Idiot...'' But Saito had nothing to say.

“Looking at the you right now, it just doesn’t feel natural. The matters of this world should just be left to the people of this world."

“B-but…”

“If we were to take the duty of the Knight Corps, for example, all there is to it is war, that, or protecting Her Majesty the Queen. Sure, it is without a doubt a duty of the utmost importance, but it is not one for you to take. Why are you so intent on this?”

''...'' Saito lowered his head.

Everything no longer looked clear to Saito.

True, Saito had wanted to accomplish something.

Up until now, he had always lived a simple, ordinary life... And that’s why now he wished to accomplish everything that he could. But it would be too difficult to explain this to Louise.

Louise sighed.

“Regardless of what happens... you must attend the ball today. You haven’t forgotten what I said earlier, right?”

“Yeah, yeah."

Just when it seemed like she was done, Louise began to blush.

“If you do…”

“If I do…?”

“Then… I’ll let you finish what you started that night, back in Albion…”

Siesta glared at Louise.

“To use such seductive methods...”

Louise angrily turned her face away, and left the room.

Left where he was, Saito slowly collapsed, his nose spouting blood like a geyser.

“Keep yourself together, Saito!” Siesta urged as she tended to him.

<center>* * *</center>

When evening came, “The Mirror of Truth” was drawn out from the treasure vault onto entrance of the dance hall in the second floor. A black curtain was pulled around the magic mirror. No one could tell what form the person within would transform into.

Miss Chevruse [---Literally, Teacher Chevruse ---], wearing a butterfly mask, stood at the side of the curtain.

“Noblemen and Noble ladies, tonight I will guide you into a world of fantasy.”

She enthusiastically introduced to the line of students. Louise, who was also in the queue, was pondering who to transform into.

Doubt began to creep into her mind.

''Would Saito recognise me after I've changed?''

''He should be able to…''

It was Louise’s turn. She walked through the curtains. There was only a mirror inside, which was roughly two meters high, installed on a simple frame, and covered by a cloth.

Miss Chevruse’s voice echoed from outside,

“Please listen well. You must think only of the person you wish to become the most and not be distracted by anything else. This mirror will look into your heart’s deepest desires, and grant you that form. Once you’ve prepared yourself, please remove the cloth.”

Louise took a deep breath. "Okay." She lifted the cloth from the mirror.

A beautiful mirrored surface emerged from beneath it, radiating all the colours of the rainbow.

The reflection that graced the mirror’s surface was gradually enveloped by the radiant glow.

The flowing lights suddenly disappeared, once again returning her surroundings to darkness.

However, it was no longer Louise in the mirror.

What had appeared instead was the reflection of a gentle, warm, pink-haired twenty-three year old lady.

It was the figure of Louise’s second sister, Cattleya.

Cattleya was her ideal. Her sister, who was kinder than anyone else… Louise gently placed her hands on her breasts.

<center>* * *</center>

Walking into the hall, it was filled with all kinds of people: heroes of legend, famous royals, renowned nobles, as well as old gentlemen and ladies. ''They are probably the students’ parents.'' There were even fellow students, but they were probably not the actual people.

''I didn’t think there would be so many Henriettas.'' Louise smiled wryly.

It was only on this day that it was practically impossible to tell who was who. To wish to dance with a promised date, there was little else one could do apart from telling the other who you would become.

''Saito should be able to find me, right?'' Louise sighed to herself.

''I think he should be able to recognise me. After all, I took on Cattleya’s appearance.’’

Seeing that all the students were more or less present, Principal Osmond walked onto the platform.

“Greetings, everyone. I would like to welcome you all. Tonight, we hold a ball to help our new students deepen their relationships and friendships. This ball is, of course, anonymous. This is so that not one person should be afraid to be discriminated against because of their family, status or nationality. It is also to let everyone know that everyone is equal within the walls of this academy. And I hope it will leave such an impression on you, as if it does not, it would become impossible for you all to study and develop harmoniously as one.”

Osmand then made a dense cough.

“If you wish to introduce yourself to your partner, simply introduce yourself politely. Do not be caught up in the other’s appearance or status, or feel a need to introduce yourself in a dignified manner. This is one step of the decorum in the noble’s code we do not need to follow.”

The students who had gathered nodded their heads.

“Because of the alarm it might have caused everyone, it has yet to be announced... that Her Majesty, Queen Henrietta, is also here tonight.”

The hearts of the students leapt.

“Moreover, in the spirit of this ball, Her Majesty herself has also changed. Let us all try to guess who Her Majesty is… I think this will be quite interesting.”

The students grew restless. An opportunity to converse with the Queen like this does not come very often. There were already many people who were glancing left and right to spot any likely candidates.

Louise was surprised too. ''If you were coming, would it hurt to tell me first?'' Louise fumed silently.

“Carrying on… I would like to speak about the aim of this ball. Everyone, listen well. You have all now become an image of your ideal. I hope that in getting closer to achieving your ideals, you are not daunted by it, but rather are willing to study hard in the new term, so that you may one day become outstanding nobles that others will aspire to. That... is all."

The hall resounded with thunderous applause.

Principal Osmand, with a grim face, left and passed through the mirror, then returned. He had transformed into a young, dangerously seductive young woman. Striking a pose, the woman declared:

“I’m Little Osmand~~"

The students, still captivated by the speech earlier, instantly fell into a stunned silence, like a doused flame. The teachers silently grabbed both of Osmand’s arms and dragged him aside.

“E-everyone, make sure you enjoy the ball!”

The struggling Osmand was swiftly escorted from the hall.

Music began to play…the Masquerade Ball had finally started.

Louise looked left and right, but could not see anyone who could be Saito.

''It looks like it’ll be a while before he gets here…'' Louise sighed as she leaned against the wall.

<center>* * *</center>

When Saito had arrived at the assembly hall, the ball had already started. It was because he had to take of his horse that he was late. He had experienced how difficult it was to feed an animal, and wasted no short amount of time learning so.

As he walked past the curtain at the entrance, he didn't notice the mirror within it. Rather, it would be more accurate to say that he was completely unaware that the mirror had to do with the disguises.

Saito walked into the grand hall, and was about to be questioned by the guard at the entrance before he noticed the Chevalier badge on Saito’s mantle and nervously saluted him.

It was dim inside the hall, making it difficult to see clearly.

Saito remembered what Louise had told him earlier:

''I’ll let you finish what you started that night back in Albion.''

They were such moving words…

''To actually say such a thing… if I were to not find her after that…'' Without any time to waste, Saito frantically searched for Louise.

However, she was nowhere to be seen.

''Since it’s a masquerade ball, maybe she put on a mask? That's what I would think, except there isn’t a single person here who's wearing one. And, there isn't anyone I recognise in the crowd, apart from the few students mingled within.'' Everywhere you looked, there were seemingly important people dancing and conversing.

Saito finally found Louise standing next to a wall and enthusiastically ran towards her.

Raising her head to see Saito running towards her, Louise blushed.

''A promise is a promise.'' Saito began blushing as well.

“Didn’t I find you pretty quickly? So... is it okay… to fulfill that promise?”

Louise squirmed nervously.

“…Promise?”

“What, have you already forgotten?” Saito asked back.

“I’m sorry, dear...”

“Dear? But you've always called me…”

“Saito-san.”

“That’s right.”

Louise’s face blushed and became redder. ''What’s wrong with her… Did she fry her brain?'' But it only made Louise even cuter.

“About what you said before... What were you trying to say?”

“What I said before?”

“Quit acting like you don’t know! Isn’t that what you said?”

“…What kind of promise was it?”

''Why was she speaking in such an excessively polite manner… Is she just messing with me?'' Saito exasperated.

At that moment, the orchestra began to play a vigorous melody.

“It’s so noisy… Let’s go outside.”

Saito, grabbing Louise’s hands and led her to the veranda outside.

“…Ah!” Louise cried out in surprise, but she obediently followed Saito.

Arriving at the veranda, Saito faced Louise:

“Geez… didn’t I already tell you not to joke about those kinds of things? Did you think I wouldn't take them seriously?”

“…I-I’m sorry.”

Louise appeared even more endearing as she apologized, making Saito want to just grab and hold her in his arms. ''I’ll just think of it as revenge for everything she’s put me through.''

“If you won’t apologize properly, I’m going to kiss you right here.”

Louise silently lowered her head, but Saito raised it with his hand.

“… Ah.”

Louise looked up at Saito, her eyes glistening. Such an expression seemed to stop his heart, drawing his breath away...

And, passionately wishing to place his lips upon hers, Saito tightly embraced Louise in his arms; Louise leaned her body against his.

It was like this that Louise was knocked onto the wall of the veranda.

''Although there was no one else on the veranda, if someone were to see this, it would become troublesome.''

Saito decided to slowly separate himself from her.

“Nn…!”

But today’s Louise was strangely assertive, continually pressing her body against Saito’s.

“Louise…”

''Could it be that Louise… has always been this lonely?''

Saito’s heart overflowed at Louise’s act of affection. Unknowingly, Saito already had his hands on Louise’s chest.

Completely unlike the Louise from the past, she did not express any displeasure.

''‘It was only a reward!’''... When Louise had said that, my heart was deeply hurt… But now I realise that it wasn’t just a reward! To Louise, I am…''

“Louise—“

Saito tightly embraced Louise. A warm sigh escaped Louise’s mouth… ''Saito forgot me.''

<center>* * *</center>

Meanwhile, at the entrance to the hall, the guard stationed there was questioning a very suspicious looking woman. Wearing a long black robe with long strands of black hair flowing from the opening of her hood, no matter how you looked at her, she didn’t look like a student or teacher.

“Who are you?”

“I was sent from the Royal Palace to attend this ball.”

“Royal palace? Well…”

The guard began searching through the list of attendees.

“I’m afraid you won’t find my name written on that list.”

Before he could question her, the woman quickly revealed a small bell from her bosom.

“That’s…”

''I had seen this when I was patrolling the treasure vault…''

“The Bell of Sleep? Why-”

Just as he suspected something was wrong, the small bell rang out. ''Cling…'' The sound made a clear echo.

A deep drowsiness overcame the guard.

''Going to fall asleep… was ambushed against…'' But the guard was unable to resist.

His body fell against a wall, sliding slowly downwards along it… And he fell into a deep sleep.

“It ''was'' the Royal Palace… just not Tristain’s.”

After confirming that the guard had fallen asleep, the long-robed woman walked into the curtain, and noticing the Mirror of Truth within, revealed a wide grin.

She lifted the cloth and gently touched the mirror…

The mirror emitted a bright light, and, at the same time, the long-robed woman's forehead glowed.

''If I can’t tell how they look like, this mission would be impossible.''

Ancient runes began to shine on the woman’s forehead...

She is Mjothvitnir…

<center>* * *</center>

Saito kissed Louise’s lips.

''Nn… Ah… it's like I'm in a dream…'' Standing on the tips of her toes, Louise wrapped her arms around Saito’s neck.

''She's different… more assertive than the usual Louise.''

''To actually be so…''

A desire to love her even more emerged from within his heart.

Instinctively, he slipped his hand… onto Louise’s small breasts.

“…Wha—?”

Saito immediately froze.

''Her chest… Was not small at all.''

''Actually it was… huge!''

The full, soft and warm mound shifted and moved under Saito’s palm. And each time he grasped it, Louise would pant ever louder…

“When did it become…”

Saito opened his eyes.

He gasped in surprise… in front of him was…

“Your Highness!?”

It was Henrietta.

''What the— when did they change places with each other? The person I’m hugging is the Princess?''

The frantic voices of students echoed from the hall.

“What the-!? The magic was dispelled!?”

“But the ball hasn’t ended yet!”

Saito finally understood that this was no ordinary ball, but a masquerade ball where one could transform into another person through magic.

''Does that mean Henrietta became Louise?''

“But why did you become Louise…?”

Henrietta shamefully lowered her head when asked.

“Today is the ball where you could become your ideal.”

“Your ideal?”

He still didn’t understand.

“But why Louise?”

“Well that is – that is because I’ve always admired that girl… A girl who's always acted with her heart… A pure girl with a heart and mind no one can possibly taint… To possess the virtues I have none of... I’ve always envied her from deep within my heart.”

“…”

“What kind of person am I, to tremble and waver, while that girl maintains her beliefs through thick and thin - her faith unshaken. I envy that about her. If I were to have even one-tenth of her courage, perhaps I wouldn’t have committed those sins.”

Seeing the pained look on Henrietta, Saito, wishing to comfort her no matter what, said:

“Sins…? Your Highness, you have done no wrong. So please don’t talk about things like sinning.”

“No… Just for my own personal revenge, I actually started a war. How many people paid with their lives because of that?”

“But it was inevitable anyway, that’s just how war is!”

“So many died because of it!”

Saito recalled that the Expeditionary Army was practically made up of nobles and mercenaries. Furthermore, there were no citizens who participated.

“Even if you were to say so, but still…no one was forced to go. Everyone went because of their own wishes to do so; Some for glory, others for gold. Therefore, you shouldn’t worry yourself so much, Princess."

''It was perhaps a cruel thing to say - to dishonour the dead like that - but although there were exceptions, it wasn't wrong to say that the majority were either mercenaries who fought for gold or noble officers who cried out for glory… So, perhaps it wasn’t too harsh in the end.'' Saito rationalised to justify his earlier words.

Henrietta was unresponsive.

To change the topic, Saito prepared to talk about Louise instead.

“So why are you here today? Was it to find Louise? I’m looking for her too. Seriously, where did she run off to…”

Henrietta shook her head.

“I came here to see you.”

“…Me?”

“I don’t know why… but whenever I hear your name… whenever I lay my eyes upon your face… for some reason, my heart... begins to…”

Henrietta looked up, the tears in her eyes slowly welling up.

“Do you still remember? That incident… that night at the small inn in Tristainia…”

Saito nodded. That night, they actually pressed their lips together twice. Even now, his heart would race when he recalled it.

“Ever since that evening… every time I think of you, my heart aches. The heartache steadily grew deeper and deeper… by the time I noticed it, it had already grown to the point I could not worry about it… It was always lingering in my heart… I didn't know what to do about it anymore.”

“…”

“In the midst of all the frantic frenzy and arduous planning, it was only your warmth that protected me. When I found your name amongst the list of those killed in battle… the grief was almost too much to bear. After that... when I found out it was you who had stopped the army of seventy-thousand, do you know much of a redemption it was for me?”

''For someone of Henrietta’s eminence to so frankly express her feelings…'' Saito was at a loss, thinking ‘what a frail person she was’.

But it was because of this same vulnerability that Henrietta emanated a charm completely unlike Louise’s.

Just as he was about to be overcome by that charm, Saito turned his face away and gently pushed Henrietta away from him.

“If we were to be seen like this here… nothing good will come to Your Highness and me.”

Unexpectedly, Henrietta dragged Saito into the curtains, concealing them both within its shadows.

“Princess…”

“I understand that as well. But… even if it's only for a little while, all I wish is to spend a few more moments of happiness with you. Is that too much to ask? Are you not able to give me even this little bit of your time?”

“…”

“However… even though it’ll only be for a little while… that I can go through happier times<!>… if it was possible<!>… I would rather remain by your side forever.”

Henrietta cried like any ordinary girl. ''The once resolute Queen was actually shedding tears for my sake...'' Saito was dumbstruck.

''Furthermore… Henrietta was more beautiful than anyone else in the world. Even Louise couldn’t compare.''

Henrietta once again lifted her face, edging ever closer to Saito.

Saito was utterly unable to resist those lips… and their lips pressed together.

After feeling out the kiss, Saito pressed his entire body onto Henrietta, knocking her against the wall.

As Henrietta panted tenderly, Saito slowly drew back his lips, watching her intently.

“Princess…”

Henrietta kissed Saito’s neck.

As though he had been struck by lightning, a shock coursed through his body.

Saito tightly embraced Henrietta.

It was at that instant…

In a small opening in the curtain, Saito saw strands of pink hair and the brown eyes below them.

“Louise…”

He felt the blood drain from his body. Henrietta also turned to look.

Louise’s entire body trembled as she watched the two of them behind the curtain, before suddenly running away, her hands covering the tears streaming down her face.

As Saito chased after her, he knocked into the students beside the curtain.

“Hey, that hurts!”

“Sorry! Excuse me! I’m in a hurry!”

However, not a glimpse of Louise could be seen within the crowd.

Because no one knew who dispelled the effects of The Mirror of Truth, the hall was in an uproar.

"What the hell?!"

"Did the Mirror of Truth’s magic backfire?""

Afterwards, Henrietta, her face visibly pale, also exited from behind the blinds.

The surrounding students at once exclaimed “Your Highness!” before rushing over to her.

Before he ran off, Saito glanced over at Henrietta to signal that he was going to chase after Louise .

<center>* * *</center>

Louise dashed out from the main tower, running in the night through the Academy grounds.

The pain and the shock tore her apart.

''Saito and the Princess?''

''Why?''

It was after they entered the curtains that Louise saw them. Having noticed them through the opening in the curtains by chance, she had walked over…

Remembering what they had said, the tears flowed down without end.

''The two of them were so passionate… just like a pair of lovers as they made their vows''.

''And then… their lips met like long-separated lovers.''

''Don’t tell me they’ve had such a relationship since a long time ago? Could it be they’ve been lying to me all this time?''

''To be betrayed by Henrietta, whom I had trusted so…''

Louise could no longer trust anytone ever again.

''That means... Henrietta had only knighted Saito to a Chevalier and swore him in as a Knight Captain so that she could be by the side of her lover.''

''During the last mission in Tristaini, Saito had said he had kissed Henrietta. Of course, I was angry that time… but if it was only for the sake of the mission that I didn’t mind it much. But, it seems I was wrong.''

''Perhaps the two of them had kept this secret since that time.''

“It’s too cruel! It’s too cruel! It’s too cruel!” Louise kept shouting.

''You have always been lying to me, what ‘I like you.’? It was all a lie!''

What Louise couldn’t forgive the most was, ''The promise he made to me, the time we spent together, that sweet kiss… the things she had always trusted completely… were all lies he had made to me.''

''The things I most valued in my heart; the memories I most treasure in my heart… were nothing more than lies.''

''And the one to do this wasn’t just anybody… but Henrietta, the person I had always held in the highest regard.''

To be doubly betrayed like that, Louise couldn’t bear it anymore.

Regardless, she couldn’t remain here.

Louise slowly snuck out the gates of the Magic Academy, before bolting outwards in a full sprint.

The guards that normally monitored the entrance, due to the commotion caused by the dispelling of the Mirror of Truth’s magic, had all rushed to the hall. As a result, the place was empty. Without anyone to stop and question her, Louise headed along the small road leading to the city.

''I don’t want to stay here.''

''I want to go somewhere far away.''

''I want to go to a place where no one will recognise me.''

With her heart bearing such thoughts, Louise kept running forward without regard.

Running till she was out of breath, Louise kneeled and collapsed onto the ground, her face covered by the ground and tears flowing down her cheeks…

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume9 Chapter8

2008-09-04T14:47:50Z

Mickey: /* Chapter Eight: The Ball of Sleipnir */

===Chapter Eight: The Ball of Sleipnir ===

A week later, on the Day of the Void.

The Ball of Sleipnir was finally going to be held today.

It was supposed to be a day of rest, but the students of the magic academy were restless all morning. It was the same during breakfast.

"Who are you going as?"

"I'll try that."

It was all the conversations were about.

Guiche crossed his legs, as proud as a peacock.

“I wonder who I should become? But, for someone as handsome as myself, is it not better to just remain as I am? Don't you think so too, Saito?”

“Yeah, yeah.”

Saito replied idly, regarding Guiche as something that was little more than the breeze of the wind. Sitting opposite him was Malicorne, hugging himself.

“What should I do... If it remains like this, it looks like I'm going to have to become a beautiful girl."

“Just do that already."

“Sigh... What should I do? Isn't that a crime?"

“Of course it's a crime. I reckon that it warrants a death sentence."

“Haa... A death sentence... Ha... Ha..."

Malicorne stammered as he held his trembling body together.

Imagining the fat boy acting in the manner of a young girl almost made Saito throw up his breakfast.

''However... To get so excited over some masquerade ball, these people sure were easy to please.''

''It's only putting on a little disguise, did it really require so much thought?''

Saito thought to himself, not knowing that they would be disguising themselves using magic.

It really only required a little bit of thought to realize that the Magic Academy would never hold an ordinary masquerade ball... but, being completely uninterested in the matter, Saito never considered this.

Siesta was cleaning the room when Saito returned after breakfast.

“Welcome home, Saito.”

“Yeah, I'm back."

Siesta was cleaning the room with a bright smile on her face.

“Today's the day of The Ball of Sleipnir.”

“Is Siesta going too?” Saito asked.

“I'm going...because they are shorthanded..." Siesta replied shyly with her head down for some reason.

“I see..."

''So, am I going or not?'' Saito pondered.

Siesta walked towards Saito and looked into his eyes.

"Umm..."

“Ah, yes?"

“I've been reading a book lately." Siesta said as she pulled out a book.

“What's it about?"

''Siesta can read as well'', Saito thought.

“Oh, I forgot Saito couldn't read."

Siesta blushed as she explained the story to Saito.

“The name of the book is ‘Housemaid’s Afternoon’.”

“Uh huh.”

“It is a story about a young maid serving in an aristocrat's residence. And the master of that residence is a man, corrupted to the core.”

“Uh huh.”

“Every night, he would coerce the maid into doing unpleasant things with him."

“Unpleasant things?”

Siesta muttered something into Saito’s ear.

A painful sensation tingled in his nose, and a torrent of blood flowed out. Five seconds later, he finally held it in.

“...What sort of books do you read?"

“W-What do you mean by that? It's from a girl in my dorm. She let me borrow it!"

Siesta blushed as her hands shook.

''So this is the stuff Siesta and the maids read in their spare time... But then again, the girl magazines in my world are pretty risque as well...''

Saito accepted with his strange justification.

“Well...?”

“I’d hate it if a person like the master from the story were to touch me like that… but if it were Saito…”

“What are you-”

Siesta covered her blushing face with her hands.

“N-never mind! I was only joking!”

“O-of course…” Saito laughed.

Siesta tilted her head towards Saito, with a curious glint in her eyes.

“But… how about we give it a try?”

“Huh?”

“A little trying won't hurt.”

Shocked and confused, Saito remained planted where he stood as Siesta ran over to Saito with a look of distress, looking as though she had broken something.

“Ah! Oh no, I broke master’s cup!”

“…”

“It's Saito’s turn now.” Siesta said in a serious tone.

“W-what am I supposed to do?”

Walking up to Saito’s side, Siesta began to mutter in a slight whisper.

Pshhh~~ [--- Sound of nosebleed. Please replace with something better =P ---]

At that instant, blood spurted from Saito’s nose .

“S-Siesta?”

“Please punish me! I wish to be punished by Saito! L-Like this!”

With a cry, Siesta melodramatically fell onto the floor. She tilted her head up towards Saito, her face as red as a ripe apple. An intense aura of abuse and neglect seemed to emanate from her.

Siesta gently lifted up the hem of her skirt.

“M-Master, please punish me as you see fit…"

[[Image:ZnT09-193.jpg|thumb]]

''What is that maid rambling on about… and what’s a guy like me supposed to do…''

Only meaningless words passed through Saito’s lips.

At the same time, Louise was quickly approaching by horse.

Saito hesitantly went to the shelf where the horse whip was hidden. Nearly fainting from all the blood rushing to his head, Saito could resist no longer.

At that instant, Louise opened the door.

In front of her eyes was Siesta, collapsed on the floor with her skirt pulled up and saying something about waiting for her master’s punishment and Saito, with the whip from the shelf in his hand. Louise promptly spun around and landed a kick directly on Saito’s crotch.

“The two of you, stop this at once!”

Saito collapsed onto the ground with his hands between his legs. Louise planted her foot on his face and ordered:

“Maid! Familiar! The two of you, listen!”

“Yes!” Saito and Siesta replied together.

“There better not be a next time... And an incompetent familiar you may be, but your master has a task for you.”

“W-what is it?”

“The Ball of Sleipnir is today. You know that, right?”

“Uh huh.”

“Do you know what kind of ball it is?”

“Well, umm… is it a masquerade ball?”

“That’s right. A ball where you ‘masquerade’ as your ideal. S-s-so, y-you must find me during the ball.”

“Huh…?”

''What is the meaning of this?''

Siesta and Louise glanced at each other.

''Huh—it looked like they were plotting something.’’

''Women sure are so superficial…'' Saito thought. ''The war had only ended not long ago, and already they are engrossed in something like a ball. Shouldn’t they be more concerned about contributing to society or something?''

“The two of you…”

Saito sighed, removing Louise’s leg and pulling himself up, silently brushing off the dirt on him.

“Ehh? What?”

“Yes?”

“The two of you, sit here.”

“What is it…”

“Listen up.”

The two of them looked at each other before they reluctantly sat on the bed.

Saito faced the two of them.

“You two should be more concerned about this world and the people in it!”

Louise was shocked.

''It seemed that a desire to help the world had suddenly awakened in Saito. It was probably because of Colbert. That teacher had always pursued his research for this same reason… Was he trying to succeed his dying wish? It seemed so.''

''And why he was so willing to pour everything into his duty in the Knight Corps.''

In Louise’s view, however, it was never his duty to begin with.

''What Saito should be doing… is to find a way to return to his world.''

''It was only after doing this could Saito seriously consider the matters of this world. Whether to choose to remain or not… Plus, even if there is a way, would one be able to travel freely between the two worlds?''

Her mind raced back and forth.

“To change the world through the Knight Corps? Are you a fool?”

Louise spat out, angering Saito.

“What? Why do you insist I’m a fool?”

“There are other things you should be doing!”

“Like protecting you? Didn’t I already tell you I’ll do that too?"

“It’s not that!” Louise yelled.

“T-Then what is it?”

“It’s to finding a way for you to return to your world, of course. To send you home, and relieve your family.”

''Idiot...'' But Saito had nothing to say.

“Looking at the you now, it just doesn’t feel natural. The matters of this world should just be left to the people of this world."

“B-but…”

“If we were to take the duty of the Knight Corps, for example, all there is to it is war, that, or protecting Her Majesty the Queen. Sure, it is without a doubt a duty of utmost importance, but it is not one for you to take. Why are you so intent on this?”

''...'' Saito lowered his head.

Everything no longer looked clear to Saito.

True, Saito had wanted to accomplish something.

Up until now, he had always lived a simple, ordinary life... And that’s why now he wished to accomplish everything that he could. But it would be too difficult to explain this to Louise.

Louise sighed.

“Regardless of what happens... you must attend the ball today. You haven’t forgotten what I said earlier, right?”

“Yeah, yeah."

Just went it seemed like she was done, Louise began to blush.

“If you do so…”

“If I do so…?”

“Then… I’ll let you finish what you started that night, back in Albion…”

Siesta glared at Louise.

“To use such seductive methods...”

Louise angrily turned her face away, and left the room.

Left where he was, Saito slowly collapsed, his nose spouting blood like a geyser.

“Keep yourself together, Saito!” Siesta urged as she tended to him.

<center>* * *</center>

When evening came, “The Mirror of Truth” was drawn out from the treasure vault onto entrance of the dance hall in the second floor. A black curtain was pulled around the magic mirror. No one could tell what form the person within would transform into.

Miss Chevruse [---Literally, Teacher Chevruse ---], wearing a butterfly mask, stood at the side of the curtain.

“Noblemen and Noble ladies, tonight I will guide you into a world of fantasy.”

She enthusiastically introduced to the line of students. Louise, who was also in the queue, was pondering who to transform into.

Doubt began to creep into her mind.

''Would Saito recognise me after I've changed?''

''He should be able to…''

It was Louise’s turn. She walked through the curtains. There was only a mirror inside, which was roughly two meters high, installed on a simple frame, and covered by a cloth.

Miss Chevruse’s voice echoed from outside,

“Please listen well. You must think only of the person you wish to become the most and not be distracted by anything else. This mirror will look into your heart’s deepest desires, and grant you that form. Once you’ve prepared yourself, please remove the cloth.”

Louise took a deep breath. "Okay." She lifted the cloth from the mirror.

A beautiful mirrored surface emerged from beneath it, radiating all the colours of the rainbow.

The reflection that graced the mirror’s surface was gradually enveloped by the radiant glow.

The flowing lights suddenly disappeared, once again returning her surroundings to darkness.

However, it was no longer Louise in the mirror.

What had appeared instead was the reflection of a gentle, warm, pink-haired twenty-three year old lady.

It was the figure of Louise’s second sister, Cattleya.

Cattleya was her ideal. Her sister, who was kinder than anyone else… Louise gently placed her hands on her breasts.

<center>* * *</center>

Walking into the hall, it was filled with all kinds of people: heroes of legend, famous royals, renowned nobles, as well as matured gentlemen and ladies. ''They are probably the students’ parents.'' There were even fellow students, but they were probably not the actual people.

''I didn’t think there would be so many Henriettas.'' Louise smiled wryly.

It was only on this day that it was practically impossible to tell who was who. To wish to dance with a promised date, there was little else one could do, apart from telling the other who you would become.

''Saito should be able to find me, right?'' Louise sighed to herself.

''I think he should be able to recognise me. After all, I took on Cattleya’s appearance.’’

Seeing that all the students were more or less present, Principal Osmond walked onto the platform.

“Greetings, everyone. I would like to welcome you all. Tonight, we hold a ball to help our new students deepen their relationships and friendships. This ball is, of course, anonymous. This is so that not one person should be afraid to be discriminated against because of their family, status or nationality. It is also to let everyone know that everyone is equal within the walls of this academy. And I hope it will leave such an impression on you, as if it does not, it would become impossible for you all to study and develop harmoniously as one.”

Osmand then made a dense cough.

“If you wish to introduce yourself to your partner, simply introduce yourself politely. Do not be caught up in the other’s appearance or status, or feel a need to introduce yourself in a dignified manner. This is one step of the decorum in the noble’s code we do not need to follow.”

The students who had gathered nodded their heads.

“Because of the alarm it might have caused everyone, it has yet to be announced... that Her Majesty, Queen Henrietta, is also here tonight.”

The hearts of the students leapt.

“Moreover, in the spirit of this ball, Her Majesty herself has also changed. Let’s all try to guess who Her Majesty is… I think this will be quite interesting.

The students grew restless. An opportunity to converse with the Queen like this does not come very often. There were already many people who were glancing left and right to spot any likely candidates.

Louise was surprised too. ''If you were coming, would it hurt to tell me first?'' Louise fumed silently.

“Carrying on… I would like to speak about the aim of this ball. Everyone listen well. You have all now become an image of your ideal. I hope that in getting closer to achieving your ideals, you are not daunted by it, but rather are willing to study hard in the new term, so that you may one day become outstanding nobles that others will aspire to. That... is all."

The hall resounded with thunderous applause.

Principal Osmand, with a grim face, left and passed through the mirror, then returned. It was a young, dangerously seductive young woman. Striking a pose, the woman declared:

“I’m Little Osmand~~"

The students, still captivated by the speech earlier, instantly fell into a stunned silence, like a doused flame. The teachers silently grabbed both of Osmand’s arms, and dragged him aside.

“E-everyone, make sure you enjoy the ball!”

The struggling Osmand was swiftly escorted from the hall.

Music began to play…the Masquerade Ball had finally started.

Louise looked left and right, but could not see anyone who could be Saito.

''It looks like it’ll be a while before he gets here…'' Louise sighed as she leaned against the wall.

<center>* * *</center>

When Saito had arrived at the assembly hall, the ball had already started. It was because he had to take of his horse that he was late. He had experienced how difficult it was to feed an animal, and wasted no short amount of time learning so.

As he walked past the curtain at the entrance, he didn't notice the mirror within it. Rather, it would be more accurate to say that he was completely unaware that the mirror had to do with the disguises.

Saito walked into the grand hall, and was about to be questioned by the guard at the entrance before he noticed the Chevalier badge on Saito’s mantle and nervously saluted him.

It was dim inside the hall, making it difficult to see clearly.

Saito remembered what Louise had told him earlier:

''I’ll let you finish what you started that night back in Albion.''

They were such moving words…

''To actually say such a thing… if I were to not find her after that…'' Without any time to waste, Saito frantically searched for Louise.

However, she was nowhere to be seen.

''Since it’s a masquerade ball, maybe she put on a mask? That's what I would think, except there isn’t a single person here who's wearing one. And, there wasn’t anyone recognisable in the crowd, apart from the few students who mingled within.'' Everywhere you looked, there were seemingly important persons dancing and conversing.

Saito finally found Louise standing next to a wall and enthusiastically ran towards her.

Raising her head to see Saito running towards her, Louise blushed.

''A promise is a promise.'' Saito began blushing as well.

“Didn’t I find you pretty quickly? So... is it okay… to fulfill that promise?”

Louise squirmed nervously.

“…Promise?”

“What, have you already forgotten?” Saito asked back.

“I’m sorry, dear...”

“Dear? But you've always called me…”

“Saito-san.”

“That’s right.”

Louise’s face blushed and became redder. ''What’s wrong with her… Did she fry her brain?'' But it only made Louise even cuter.

“W-What you said before, what were you trying to say?”

“What I said before?”

“Quit acting like you don’t know! Isn’t that what you said?”

“…What kind of promise was it?”

''Why was she speaking in such an excessively polite manner… Is she just messing with me?'' Saito exasperated.

At that moment, the orchestra began to play a vigorous melody.

“It’s so noisy… Let’s go outside.”

Saito, grabbing Louise’s hands, led her to the veranda outside.

“…Ah!” Louise cried out in surprise, but she still followed Saito.

Arriving at the veranda, Saito faced Louise:

“Geez… didn’t I already tell you not to joke about those kinds of things? I would take them seriously?”

“…I-I’m sorry.”

Louise appeared even more endearing as she apologized… making Saito want to just grab and hold her in his arms. ''I’ll just think of it as revenge for everything she’s put me through.''

“If you won’t apologize properly, I’m going to kiss you right here.”

Louise silently lowered her head, but Saito raised it with his hand.

“… Ah.”

Louise looked up at Saito, her eyes glistening. Such an expression seemed to stop his heart, drawing his breath away...

And, passionately wishing to place his lips upon hers, Saito tightly embraced Louise in his arms; Louise leaned her body against his.

It was like this, that Louise was knocked onto the wall of the veranda.

''Although there was no one else on the veranda, if someone were to see this, it would become troublesome.''

Saito decided to slowly separate himself from her.

“Nn…!”

But today’s Louise was strangely assertive, continually pressing her body against Saito’s.

“Louise…”

''Could it be that Louise… has always been this lonely?''

Saito’s heart overflowed at Louise’s act of affection. Unknowingly, Saito already had his hands on Louise’s chest.

Completely unlike the Louise from the past, she did not express any displeasure.

''‘It was only a reward!’''... when Louise had said so, my heart was deeply hurt… but now I realise that it wasn’t just a reward! To Louise, I am…''

“Louise—“

Saito tightly embraced Louise. A warm sigh escaped Louise’s mouth… ''Saito forgot me.''

<center>* * *</center>

Meanwhile, at the entrance to the hall, the guard stationed there was questioning a very suspicious looking woman. Wearing a long black robe with long strands of black hair flowing from the opening of her hood, no matter how you looked at her, she didn’t look like a student or teacher.

“Who are you?”

“I was sent from the Royal Palace to attend this ball.”

“Royal palace? Well…”

The guard began searching through the list of attendees.

“I’m afraid you won’t find my name written on that list.”

Before he could question her, the woman quickly revealed a small bell from her bosom.

“That’s…”

''I had seen this when I was patrolling the treasure vault…''

“The Bell of Sleep? Why-”

Just as he suspected something was wrong, the small bell rang out. ''Cling…'' The sound made a clear echo.

A deep drowsiness overcame the guard.

''Going to fall asleep… was ambushed against…'' But the guard was unable to resist.

His body fell against a wall, sliding slowly downwards along it… And he fell into a deep sleep.

“It ''was'' the Royal Palace… just not Tristain’s.”

After confirming that the guard had fallen asleep, the long-robed woman walked into the curtain, and noticing the Mirror of Truth within, revealed a wide grin.

She lifted the cloth and gently touched the mirror…

The mirror emitted a bright light, and, at the same time, the long-robed woman's forehead glowed.

''If I can’t tell how they look like, this mission would be impossible.''

Ancient runes began to shine on the woman’s forehead...

She is Mjothvitnir…

<center>* * *</center>

Saito kissed Louise’s lips.

''Nn… Ah… it's like I'm in a dream…'' Standing on the tips of her toes, Louise wrapped her arms around Saito’s neck.

''She's different… more assertive than the usual Louise.''

''To actually be so…''

A desire to love her even more emerged from within his heart.

Instinctively, he slipped his hand… onto Louise’s small breasts.

“…Wha—?”

Saito immediately froze.

''Her chest… Was not small at all.''

''Actually it was… huge!''

The full, soft and warm mound shifted and moved under Saito’s palm. And each time he grasped it, Louise would pant ever louder…

“When did it become…”

Saito opened his eyes.

He gasped in surprise… in front of him was…

“Your Highness!?”

It was Henrietta.

''What the— when did they change places with each other? The person I’m hugging is the Princess?''

The frantic voices of students echoed from the hall.

“What the-!? The magic was dispelled!?”

“But the ball hasn’t ended yet!”

Saito finally understood that this was no ordinary ball, but a masquerade ball where one could transform into another person through magic.

''Does that mean Henrietta became Louise?''

“But why did you become Louise…?”

Henrietta shamefully lowered her head when asked.

“Today is the ball where you could become your ideal.”

“Your ideal?”

He still didn’t understand.

“But why Louise?”

“Well that is – that is because I’ve always admired that girl… A girl who's always acted with her heart… A pure girl with a heart and mind no one can possibly taint… To possess the virtues I have none of, I’ve always envied her from deep within my heart.

“…”

“What kind of person am I, to tremble and waver, while that girl maintains her beliefs through thick and thin - her faith unshaken. I envy that about her. If I were to have even one-tenth of her courage, perhaps I wouldn’t have committed those sins.”

Seeing the pained look on Henrietta, Saito, wishing to comfort her no matter what, offered:

“Sins…? Your Highness, you have done no wrong. So please don’t talk about things like sinning.”

“No… Just for my own personal revenge, I actually started a war. How many people paid with their lives because of that?”

“But it was inevitable anyway, that’s just how war is!”

“So many died because of it!”

Saito recalled that the Expeditionary Army was practically made up of nobles and mercenaries. Furthermore, there were no citizens who participated.

“Even if you were to say so, but still…no one was forced to go. Everyone went because of their own wishes to do so; Some for glory, others for gold. Therefore, you shouldn’t worry yourself so much, Princess."

''It was perhaps a cruel thing to say - to dishonour the dead like that - but although there were exceptions, it wasn't wrong to say that the majority were either mercenaries who fought for gold, and noble officers who cried out for glory… So, perhaps it wasn’t too harsh in the end.'' Saito rationalised to justify his earlier words.

Henrietta was unresponsive.

To change the topic, Saito prepared to talk about Louise instead.

“So why are you here today? Was it to find Louise? I’m looking for her too. Seriously, where did she run off to…”

Henrietta shook her head.

“I came here to see you.”

“…Me?”

“I don’t know why… but whenever I hear your name… whenever I lay my eyes upon your face… for some reason, my heart... begins…”

Henrietta looked up, the tears in her eyes slowly welling up.

“Do you still remember? That incident… that night at the small inn in Tristainia…”

Saito nodded. That night, they actually pressed their lips together twice. Even now, his heart would race when he recalled it.

“Ever since that evening… every time I think of you, my heart aches. The heartache steadily grew deeper and deeper… by the time I noticed it, it had already grown to the point I could not worry about it… It was always lingering in my heart… I didn't know what to do about it anymore.”

“…”

“In the midst of all the frantic frenzy and arduous planning, it was only your warmth that protected me. When I found your name amongst the list of those killed in battle… the grief was almost too much to bear. After that... when I found out it was you who had stopped the army of seventy-thousand, do you know much of a redemption it was for me?”

''For someone of Henrietta’s eminence to so frankly express her feelings…'' Saito was at a loss, thinking ‘what a frail person she was’.

But it was because of this same vulnerability that Henrietta emanated a charm completely unlike Louise’s.

Just as he was about to be overcome by that charm, Saito turned his face away and gently pushed Henrietta away.

“If we were to be seen like this here… nothing good will come to Your Highness and me.”

Unexpectedly, Henrietta dragged Saito into the curtains, concealing them both within its shadows.

“Princess…”

“I understand that as well. But… even if it's only for a little while, all I wish is to spend a few more moments of happiness with you. Is that too much to ask? Are you not able to give me even this little bit of your time?”

“…”

“However… even though it’ll only be for a little while… that I can go through happier times… if it was possible… I would rather remain by your side forever.”

Henrietta cried like any ordinary girl. ''The once resolute Queen was actually shedding tears for my sake.'' Saito was struck.

''Furthermore… Henrietta was more beautiful than anyone else in the world. Even Louise couldn’t compare.''

Henrietta once again lifted her face, edging ever closer to Saito.

Saito was utterly unable to resist those lips… and their lips pressed together.

After feeling out the kiss, Saito pressed his entire body onto Henrietta, knocking her against the wall.

As Henrietta panted tenderly, Saito slowly drew back his lips, watching her intently.

“Princess…”

Henrietta kissed Saito’s neck.

As though he had been struck by lightning, a shock coursed through his body.

Saito tightly embraced Henrietta.

It was at that instant…

In a small opening in the curtain, Saito saw strands of pink hair and the brown eyes below them.

“Louise…”

He felt the blood drain from his body. Henrietta also turned to look.

Louise’s entire body trembled as she watched the two of them behind the curtain, before suddenly running away, her hands covering the tears streaming down her face.

As Saito chased after her, he knocked into the students beside the curtain.

“Hey, that hurts!”

“Sorry! Excuse me! I’m in a hurry!”

However, not a glimpse of Louise could be seen within the crowd.

Because no one knew who dispelled the effects of The Mirror of Truth, the hall was in an uproar.

"What the hell?!"

"Did the Mirror of Truth’s magic backfire?""

Afterwards, Henrietta, her face visibly pale, also exited from behind the blinds.

The surrounding students at once exclaimed “Your Highness!” before rushing over to her.

Before he ran off, Saito glanced over at Henrietta to signal that he was going to chase after Louise .

<center>* * *</center>

Louise dashed out from the main tower, running in the night through the Academy grounds.

The pain and the shock tore her apart.

''Saito and the Princess?''

''Why?''

It was after they entered the curtains that Louise saw them. Having noticed them through the opening in the curtains by chance, she had walked over…

Remembering what they had said, the tears flowed down without end.

''The two of them were so passionate… just like a pair of lovers as they made their vows''.

''And then… their lips met like long-separated lovers.''

''Don’t tell me they’ve had such a relationship since a long time ago? Could it be they’ve been lying to me all this time?''

''To be betrayed by Henrietta, whom I had trusted so…''

Louise could no longer trust anytone ever again.

''That means... Henrietta had only knighted Saito to a Chevalier and swore him in as a Knight Captain so that she could be by the side of her lover.''

''During the last mission in Tristaini, Saito had said he had kissed Henrietta. Of course, I was angry that time… but if it was only for the sake of the mission that I didn’t mind it much. But, it seems I was wrong.''

''Perhaps the two of them had kept this secret since that time.''

“It’s too cruel! It’s too cruel! It’s too cruel!” Louise kept shouting.

''You have always been lying to me, what ‘I like you.’? It was all a lie!''

What Louise couldn’t forgive the most was, ''The promise he made to me, the time we spent together, that sweet kiss… the things she had always trusted completely… were all lies he had made to me.''

''The things I most valued in my heart; the memories I most treasure in my heart… were nothing more than lies.''

''And the one to do this wasn’t just anybody… but Henrietta, the person I had always held in the highest regard.''

To be doubly betrayed like that, Louise couldn’t bear it anymore.

Regardless, she couldn’t remain here.

Louise slowly snuck out the gates of the Magic Academy, before bolting outwards in a full sprint.

The guards that normally monitored the entrance, due to the commotion caused by the dispelling of the Mirror of Truth’s magic, had all rushed to the hall. As a result, the place was empty. Without anyone to stop and question her, Louise headed along the small road leading to the city.

''I don’t want to stay here.''

''I want to go somewhere far away.''

''I want to go to a place where no one will recognise me.''

With her heart bearing such thoughts, Louise kept running forward without regard.

Running till she was out of breath, Louise kneeled and collapsed onto the ground, her face covered by the ground and tears flowing down her cheeks…

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume9 Chapter8

2008-09-03T12:59:29Z

Mickey: /* Chapter Eight: The Ball of Sleipnir */

{{Template:PREVIEW}}

===Chapter Eight: The Ball of Sleipnir ===

A week later, on the Day of the Void.

The Ball of Sleipnir was finally going to be held today.

It was supposed to be a day of rest, but the students of the magic academy were restless all morning. It was the same during breakfast.

"Who are you going as?"

"I'll try that."

It was all the conversations were about.

Guiche crossed his legs, as proud as a peacock.

“I wonder who I should become? But, for someone as handsome as myself, is it not better to just remain as I am? Don't you think so too, Saito?”

“Yeah, yeah.”

Saito replied idly, regarding Guiche as something that was little more than the breeze of the wind. Sitting opposite him was Malicorne, hugging himself.

“What should I do... If it remains like this, it looks like I'm going to have to become a beautiful girl."

“Just do that already."

“Sigh... What should I do? Isn't that a crime?"

“Of course it's a crime. I reckon that it warrants a death sentence."

“Haa... A death sentence... Ha... Ha..."

Malicorne stammered as he held his trembling body together.

Imagining the fat boy acting in the manner of a young girl almost made Saito throw up his breakfast.

''However... To get so excited over some masquerade ball, these people sure were easy to please.''

''It's only putting on a little disguise, did it really require so much thought?''

Saito thought to himself, not knowing that they would be disguising themselves using magic.

It really only required a little bit of thought to realize that the Magic Academy would never hold an ordinary masquerade ball... but, being completely uninterested in the matter, Saito never considered this.

Siesta was cleaning the room when Saito returned after breakfast.

“Welcome home, Saito.”

“Yeah, I'm back."

Siesta was cleaning the room with a bright smile on her face.

“Today's the day of The Ball of Sleipnir.”

“Is Siesta going too?” Saito asked.

“I'm going...because they are shorthanded..." Siesta replied shyly with her head down for some reason.

“I see..."

''So, am I going or not?'' Saito pondered.

Siesta walked towards Saito and looked into his eyes.

"Umm..."

“Ah, yes?"

“I've been reading a book lately." Siesta said as she pulled out a book.

“What's it about?"

''Siesta can read as well'', Saito thought.

“Oh, I forgot Saito couldn't read."

Siesta blushed as she explained the story to Saito.

“The name of the book is ‘Housemaid’s Afternoon’.”

“Uh huh.”

“It is a story about a young maid serving in an aristocrat's residence. And the master of that residence is a man, corrupted to the core.”

“Uh huh.”

“Every night, he would coerce the maid into doing unpleasant things with him."

“Unpleasant things?”

Siesta muttered something into Saito’s ear.

A painful sensation tingled in his nose, and a torrent of blood flowed out. Five seconds later, he finally held it in.

“...What sort of books do you read?"

“W-What do you mean by that? It's from a girl in my dorm. She let me borrow it!"

Siesta blushed as her hands shook.

''So this is the stuff Siesta and the maids read in their spare time... But then again, the girl magazines in my world are pretty risque as well...''

Saito accepted with his strange justification.

“Well...?”

“I’d hate it if a person like the master from the story were to touch me like that… but if it were Saito…”

“What are you-”

Siesta covered her blushing face with her hands.

“N-never mind! I was only joking!”

“O-of course…” Saito laughed.

Siesta tilted her head towards Saito, with a curious glint in her eyes.

“But… how about we give it a try?”

“Huh?”

“A little trying won't hurt.”

Shocked and confused, Saito remained planted where he stood as Siesta ran over to Saito with a look of distress, looking as though she had broken something.

“Ah! Oh no, I broke master’s cup!”

“…”

“It's Saito’s turn now.” Siesta said in a serious tone.

“W-what am I supposed to do?”

Walking up to Saito’s side, Siesta began to mutter in a slight whisper.

Pshhh~~ [--- Sound of nosebleed. Please replace with something better =P ---]

At that instant, blood spurted from Saito’s nose .

“S-Siesta?”

“Please punish me! I wish to be punished by Saito! L-Like this!”

With a cry, Siesta melodramatically fell onto the floor. She tilted her head up towards Saito, her face as red as a ripe apple. An intense aura of abuse and neglect seemed to emanate from her.

Siesta gently lifted up the hem of her skirt.

“M-Master, please punish me as you see fit…"

[[Image:ZnT09-193.jpg|thumb]]

''What is that maid rambling on about… and what’s a guy like me supposed to do…''

Only meaningless words passed through Saito’s lips.

At the same time, Louise was quickly approaching by horse.

Saito hesitantly went to the shelf where the horse whip was hidden. Nearly fainting from all the blood rushing to his head, Saito could resist no longer.

At that instant, Louise opened the door.

In front of her eyes was Siesta, collapsed on the floor with her skirt pulled up and saying something about waiting for her master’s punishment and Saito, with the whip from the shelf in his hand. Louise promptly spun around and landed a kick directly on Saito’s crotch.

“The two of you, stop this at once!”

Saito collapsed onto the ground with his hands between his legs. Louise planted her foot on his face and ordered:

“Maid! Familiar! The two of you, listen!”

“Okay.” Saito and Siesta answered back together.

“There better not be a next time... And an incompetent familiar you may be, but your master has a task for you.”

“W-what is it?”

“The Ball of Sleipnir is today. You know that, right?”

“Uh huh.”

“Do you know what kind of ball it is?”

“Well, umm… is it a masquerade ball?”

“That’s right. A ball where you ‘masquerade’ as your ideal. S-s-so, y-you must find me during the ball.”

“Huh…?”

''What is the meaning of this?''

Siesta and Louise glared at each other.

''Huh—it looked like they were plotting something.’’

''Women sure are so superficial…'' Saito thought. ''The war had only ended not long ago, and already they are engrossed in something like a ball. Shouldn’t they be more concerned about contributing to society or something?''

“The two of you…”

Saito sighed, removing Louise’s leg and pulling himself up, silently brushing off the dirt on him.

“Ehh? What?”

“Yes?”

“The two of you, sit here.”

“What is it…”

“Listen up.”

The two of them looked at each other before they reluctantly sat on the bed.

For the two of them, her coquettish tone meant that something was up.

“You two should be more concerned about this world and the people in it!”

Louise was shocked.

''It seemed that a desire to help the world had suddenly awakened in Saito. It was probably because of Colbert. That teacher had always pursued his research for this same reason… Was he trying to succeed his dying wish? It seemed so.''

''So why he was so willing to pour everything into his duty in the Knight Corps.''

In Louise’s view, however, it was never his duty to begin with.

''What Saito should be doing… is to find a way to return to his world.''

''It was only after doing this could Saito seriously consider the matters of this world. That was, if he still wished to do so. Plus, even if there is a way, would one be able to travel freely between the two worlds?''

Her mind raced back and forth.

“To change the world through the Knight Corps? Are you a fool?”

Louise spat out, angering Saito.

“What? Why do you insist I’m a fool?”

“There are other things you should be doing!”

“Like protecting you? Didn’t I already tell you I’ll do that too?"

“It’s not that!” Louise yelled.

“T-Then what is it?”

“It’s to finding a way for you to return to your world, of course. Do you want your parents to be worried?”

''Idiot...'' But Saito had nothing to say.

“Looking at the you now, it just doesn’t feel natural. The matters of this world should just be left to the people of this world."

“B-but…”

“If we were to take the duty of the Knight Corps, for example, all there is to it is war, that, or protecting Her Majesty the Queen. Sure, it is without a doubt a duty of utmost importance, but it is not one for you to take. Why are you so intent on this?”

''...'' Saito lowered his head.

Everything no longer looked clear to Saito.

True, Saito had wanted to accomplish something.

Up until now, he had always lived a simple, ordinary life... And that’s why now he wished to accomplish everything that he could. But it would be too difficult to explain this to Louise.

Louise sighed.

“Regardless of what happens... you must attend the ball today. You haven’t forgotten what I said earlier, right?”

“Yeah, yeah."

Just went it seemed like she was done, Louise began to blush.

“If you do…”

“...Yes?”

“Then… I’ll let you finish what you started that night, back in Albion…”

Siesta glared at Louise.

“To use such seductive methods...”

Louise angrily turned her face away, and left the room.

Left where he was, Saito slowly collapsed, his nose spouting blood like a geyser.

“Keep yourself together, Saito!” Siesta urged as she tended to him.

<center>* * *</center>

When evening came, “The Mirror of Truth” was drawn out from the treasure vault onto entrance of the dance hall in the second floor. A black curtain was pulled around the magic mirror. No one could tell what form the person within would transform into.

Miss Chevruse [---Literally, Teacher Chevruse ---], wearing a butterfly mask, stood at the side of the curtain.

“Noblemen and Noble ladies, tonight I will guide you into a world of fantasy.”

She enthusiastically introduced to the line of students. Louise, who was also in the queue, was pondering who to transform into.

Doubt began to creep into her mind.

''Would Saito recognise me after I've changed?''

''He should be able to…''

It was Louise’s turn. She walked through the curtains. There was only a mirror inside, which was roughly two meters high, installed on a simple frame, and covered by a cloth.

Miss Chevruse’s voice echoed from outside,

“Please listen well. You must think only of the person you wish to become the most and not be distracted by anything else. This mirror will look into your heart’s deepest desires, and grant you that form. Once you’ve prepared yourself, please remove the cloth.”

Louise took a deep breath. "Okay." She lifted the cloth from the mirror.

A beautiful mirrored surface emerged from beneath it, radiating all the colours of the rainbow.

The reflection that graced the mirror’s surface was gradually enveloped by the radiant glow.

The flowing lights suddenly disappeared, once again returning her surroundings to darkness.

However, it was no longer Louise in the mirror.

What had appeared instead was the reflection of a gentle, warm, pink-haired twenty-three year old lady.

It was the figure of Louise’s second sister, Cattleya.

Cattleya was her ideal. Her sister, who was kinder than anyone else… Louise gently placed her hands on her breasts.

<center>* * *</center>

Walking into the hall, it was filled with all kinds of people: heroes of legend, famous royals, renowned nobles, as well as matured gentlemen and ladies. ''They are probably the students’ parents.'' There were even fellow students, but they were probably not the actual people, as this was a masquerade ball.

''I didn’t think there would be so many Henriettas.'' Louise smiled wryly.

It was only on this day that it was practically impossible to tell who was who. To wish to dance with promised date, there was little else one could do, apart from telling the other who you would become.

''Saito should be able to find me, right?'' Louise sighed to herself.

''I think he should be able to recognise me. After all, I took on Cattleya’s appearance.’’

Seeing that all the students were more or less present, Principal Osmond walked onto the platform.

“Greetings, everyone. I would like to welcome you all. Tonight, we hold a ball to help our new students deepen their relationships and friendships. This ball is, of course, anonymous. This is so that not one person should be afraid to be discriminated against because of their family, status or nationality. It is also to let everyone know that everyone is equal within the walls of this academy. And I hope it will leave such an impression on you, as if it does not, it would become impossible for you all to study and develop harmoniously as one.”

Osman then made a dense cough.

“If you wish to introduce yourself to your partner, simply introduce yourself politely. Do not be caught up in the other’s appearance or status, or feel a need to introduce yourself in a dignified manner. This is one step of the decorum in the noble’s code we do not need to follow.”

The students who had gathered nodded their heads.

“Because of the alarm it might cause everyone, it hasn’t been said that Her Majesty, Queen Henrietta, is also here tonight.”

The hearts of the students leapt.

“Moreover, in the spirit of this ball, Her Majesty herself has also changed. Let’s all try to guess who Her Majesty is… I think this will be quite interesting.

The students grew restless. An opportunity to converse with the Queen like this does not come very often. There were already many people who were glancing left and right to spot any likely candidates.

Louise was surprised too. ''If you were coming, would it hurt to tell me first?'' Louise fumed silently.

“Carrying on… I would like to speak about the aim of this ball. Everyone listen well. You have all now become an image of your ideal. I hope that in getting closer to achieving your ideals, you are not daunted by it, but rather are willing to study hard in the new term, so that you may one day become outstanding nobles that others will aspire to. That is all."

The hall resounded with thunderous applause.

Principal Osmand, with a grim face, left and passed through the mirror, then returned. It was a young, dangerously seductive young woman. Striking a pose, the woman declared:

“I’m Little Osmand~~"

The students, still captivated by the speech earlier, instantly fell into a stunned silence, like a doused flame. The teachers silently grabbed both of Osman’s arms, and dragged him aside.

“E-everyone, make sure you enjoy the ball!”

The struggling Osmand was swiftly escorted from the hall.

Music began to play…the Masquerade Ball had finally started.

Louise looked left and right, but could not see anyone who could be Saito.

''It looks like it’ll be a while before he gets here…'' Louise sighed as she leaned against the wall.

<center>* * *</center>

When Saito had arrived at the assembly hall, the ball had already started. It was because he had to take of his horse that he was late. He had experienced how difficult it was to feed an animal, and wasted no short amount of time doing so.

As he walked past the curtain at the entrance, he didn't notice the mirror within it. Rather, it would be more accurate to say that he was completely unaware that the disguises were brought on by a mirror.

Saito walked into the grand hall, and was about to be questioned by the guard at the entrance before he noticed the Chevalier badge on Saito’s mantle and nervously saluted him.

It was dim inside the hall, making it difficult to see clearly.

Saito remembered what Louise had told him earlier:

''I’ll let you finish what you started that night back in Albion.''

They were such moving words…

''To actually say such a thing… if I were to not find her after that…'' Without any time to waste, Saito frantically searched for Louise.

However, she was nowhere to be seen.

''Isn' this a masquerade ball? Why isn't anyone wearing a mask?'' Saito thought. However, there were a lot of strangers. Not one of them was a student. Only important looking people were dancing and chatting about.

At last, Saito found Louise standing near the wall.

As he enthusiastically ran towards her, she looked up and stared at him. Her face blushed deep red.

''A promise is a promise.''

Saito also blushed.

“I finally found you. So, about that promise...”

Louise looked hesitant.

“…Promise?”

She asked Saito.

“What, have you already forgotten?”

“I’m sorry, dear...”

“Dear? But you've always called me…”

“Saito-san.”

“That’s right.”

Louise blushed even more. What is she...was she confused? Still, to feel so shy in such a manner made the normally violent Louise extremely cute.

“Wha...what you said a while ago, was it true?”

“What I said a while ago?”

“Don’t try to pretend you don’t know! You said it yourself, right?”

“…What kind of promise was it?”

Saito got irritated. For her to talk in an excessively polite tone...''is this a joke?'' The orchestra began to play a violent melody.

“It’s so noisy…Lets go outside.”

Saito grasped Louise’s hand, and pulled her to the veranda.

“Ah!”

Although Louise gave out a shout of surprise, she obediently followed.

At the veranda, Saito said to Louise.

“You...to make such a joke about this. Were you even serious about it?”

“…I, I’m sorry.”

As Louise apologized, she somehow looked very lovely. Saito wanted to become a little nasty. He always wanted to punish her with a saucy remark.

“Unless you properly apologize, t-that is, to...”

Because Louise looked down and fell silent, Saito raised his jaw.

“…Ha.”

Louise stared at Saito, her eyes zeroed into his. That sort of gesture startled him. Unintentionally, they were drawing ever closer…Their lips drew close.

They tightly embraced each other. Louise thrusted her body.

Now Saito was pushed to the side of the wall. Not one shadow of a person was on the veranda. It would be awkward if someone saw them doing such a thing in this place.

Saito quietly tried to separate himself from her.

“Nn…!”

But, today, Louise was excessively assertive. His body was continuously and forcefully being pressed back to the wall.

“…Louise.”

Perhaps Louise must have been very lonely all this time. As he was thinking that, Louise lovingly, for the first time, wrapped her arms around Saito. Then he realized that Louise’s small hand was on his chest.

A while ago, Louise would never show or even pretend to show this type of affection.

''Now this is a reward! Now that you mention it, even though I was hurt for a moment. But? in spite of that, is this really a reward? After all, Louise is to me...''

“Louise.”

Saito strongly held Louise close. A hot sigh escaped from Louise’s mouth…and in that instant, he forgot himself.

<center>* * *</center>

Meanwhile… The guard stationed at the entrance of the hall questioned the suspicious figure that was made out in the shadows. The woman wore a thick robe. Long black hair could be seen from the opening of her hood. It was hard to tell if she was a teacher or a student.

“Who is it?”

“I’m here to attend today’s ball, I was sent from the royal palace.”

“Royal palace? Well…”

The guard began to look at the catalog, where all the attendees were written.

“I’m afraid you won’t see my name written on that list.”

Before he could question her, the woman abruptly removed a bell from her bosom.

“That’s…”

The guard had seen that bell before while patrolling the treasure vault…

“The Bell of Sleep? How…”

The instant he muttered that, the small bell was already rung.

''Cling…''the sound made a small clear echo.

The guard, was suddenly getting sleepy. ''If he were to fall asleep under these circumstances, he would be scolded for sure'' He thought, but was unable to fight against his drowsiness.

Leaning against the wall, he collapsed to the floor, breathing in sighs as he slept.

“Even if you call the royal palace…this is not Tristain.”

Confirming that the guard was fast asleep, the cloaked woman passed through the curtain. Before her eyes was the Mirror of Truth, and she smiled as she gazed upon it.

Lifting the cloth, she quietly touched the Mirror of Truth.

Then, the mirror began to shine. At the same time, the cloaked woman began to shine as well.

“I do not recognize this face, but it will have to do.”

The woman’s ancient runes began to shine…and started to mutter a strange spell.

<center>* * *</center>

Saito breathed through Louise’s lips.

''Ngu…, mugu…, this is crazy!'' Standing on the tips of her toes, Louise entwined both her arms around Saito’s neck.

''Louise was unusually assertive. For such a thing to happen...
and to treat me with such affection....''

Instinctively, he slipped his hand to Louise’s flat chest…

“…What the?”

Saito immediately stopped.

Her chest was not flat.

Perhaps one could say it was huge.

It was full and soft, a warm lump under Saito’s palm. The shape had completely changed. Each time he grasped it, Louise’s hot sigh would begin to rise.

“Hey, When did it grow so much…”

As Saito opened his eyes, he gasped in surprise.

He was in the presence of the..

“Princess.”

It was Henrietta. What the heck, did they change places with each other? Or perhaps, I should say, was it the princess I have been embracing until now?

From the hall, the student’s excited voices could be heard.

“What the-? The magic was broken?”

“But the ball hasn’t ended yet!”

Saito finally understood. In this ball, a person can somehow magically disguise himself. This was the true purpose of the ball. Henrietta most likely took Louise’s shape.

“But why did you choose Louise?”

As he asked, Henrietta lowered her head shamefully.

“In this ball, one can change into the person’s ideal form.”

“Ideal form?”

Suddenly, he realized something.

“So it was Louise?”

“Yes. I always envied that child...a child who does what her heart desires. A heart not tainted by anyone, a child pure of mind… Virtues I do not have. I have always envied everything about that child…”

“…”

“What kind of person am I, who can only shake and quiver, while that child carries out justice by herself? I find that to be very enviable about her. If I even had one-tenth of her courage, I would probably have not committed those mistakes.”

“Mistakes?...Princess, you have done nothing wrong. Even if you have committed some mistakes, it wasn’t your fault.”

Henrietta somehow looked defeated. I want to comfort her somehow, Saito thought.

“No, I went to war in order to take revenge for myself. Because of that, many people died.”

“There was nothing else you could have done. It was war.”

“Everyone died.”

Saito remembered. The expedition army, most of them were nobles and mercenaries. Not one citizen was taken in.

“Even if you say so, but still…weren’t you the most reluctant one? Everyone else desired for something different. Some did it for the money, others did it for honor. But these were not things the princess worried about.”

A cruel expression perhaps, maybe even the dead would lash at his words, Saito thought. I guess there are different circumstances. But most of the soldiers were mercenaries, most of the officers, were nobles who wanted only honor.

Henrietta fell silent.

Saito quickly changed the topic, and mentioned Louis.

“Then, what went wrong today? Did you come to meet Louise? I’m looking for her too. Where the heck could she be…”

Henrietta shook her head.

“I came to meet you.”

“…Me?”

“I don’t understand why. But...when I hear your name, when I see your face… my heart trembles. At first…”

Henrietta looked up. Her eyes were moist.

“Do you remember it? The evening we spent at that cheap hotel in Tristania.”

Saito nodded. Saito remembered that transpired with Henrietta at that time… their lips had touched twice. Even now, he remembers it with a throbbing heart.

“That evening…, if you recall, I felt so much pain in my chest. That pain, in time, steadily kept increasing. I noticed that, from that pain, there was something whirling in my mind, but I didn't know how to handle it.”

“…”

“With all this pressure and anxiety inside... only when I felt your warmth, was I healed. When I found your name on the list of soldiers who were killed in action, the sadness was too much to bear. And when I discovered that you stopped an army of 70,000, you have no idea how far you fought to save us.”

''For someone like Henrietta to directly show her feelings like this...'' Saito was perplexed. For quite some time, he thought ‘she’s so frail’.

Henrietta has shone herself to be a very frail person.

Louise had a different kind of charm.

It seemed like he was being crushed by Henrietta’s charm... Saito turned his face away, trying to push the thought aside.

“To be seen with you in this place... is quite a serious offence. I am a princess after all, so I think it’s best if we keep quiet about this. I’m sorry.”

Then Henrietta pushed Saito conversely with a jerk, pushing him between the curtains, concealing them both.

“Princess.”

“I understand. But…only for awhile, I just want a moment of peace. Is it wrong? Is even having a little bit of time for myself not permitted to me?”

“…”

“For a short while… just this once, I wish to relax. If possible...at your side… even if it's only for a moment.”

Henrietta twisted her face, grimaced and shed her tears. The once courageous queen, who was now in tears, struck Saito from the bottom of his heart.

Henrietta, who was shedding her tears right in front of me, she looked more beautiful than anyone.

Compared to Louis, she was visibly more beautiful.

Henrietta again lifted her face, slowly edging closer to Saito’s.

Somehow, Saito couldn't refuse her lips. Nothing else came to mind.

They kissed, a kind of kiss that searched for each other's lips.

Henrietta entrusted her weight to Saito, forcing him into the wall. Henrietta breathed out a small sigh as she parted her lips against Saito’s, not knowing that someone was watching them.

“Princess…”

But as Henrietta kissed Saito’s neck, a sudden flash of lightning and heavy electrical currents began to appear.

Henrietta instinctively held him close. At that very instant…

In the small opening of the curtain, Saito saw pink hair.

Under the hair were reddish-brown eyes.

“Louise…”

He felt all his blood being pulled away from him. Slowly, he looked back at Henrietta.

Louise began to tremble as she saw them under the cover of the curtain, then burst into tears.

She ran, with both of her hands covering her face.

Saito ran after her. He stepped out of the curtain, knocking against the other students.

“Hey, that hurts!”

“Sorry! Excuse me! I’m in a hurry!”

However, Louise disappeared in the crowd of people. She was nowhere to be found.

There was a ruckus in the hall.

''What the hell?!''

''Did the Mirror of Truth’s magic backfire?''

Next, Henrietta, with a pale face, came out under the covers of the curtain.

The student’s at once shouted, “Her Majesty!”. She could tell from her eyes that Saito went to search for Louise. Then, she immediately ran away.

<center>* * *</center>

Dashing out from the tower, Louise ran away from the academy in the stillness of the night.

Filled with surprise and sorrow, Louise was confused.

Saito and the princess?

Why?

Louise witnessed everything. As she approached…from the small opening of the curtain, she found Henrietta’s face beside Saito’s.

But as she recalled this, tears instantly began to fall. The two of them looked so feverish...just like lovers about to make a vow, and then…their lips began to draw near, just like the lovers of old.

“Since way back then, they already had such a relationship. All this time I was deceived.”

For Henrietta, to betray my trust to such a degree…Louise believed in nothing anymore. I see now, she thought. ''This was the reason Henrietta knighted Saito as a Chevalier and made him the knight’s commanding officer. It was for the sake of their love.''

In Tristania, some time ago…Saito said that he and Henrietta kissed. At first, she was angry ...but because she thought it was only for the sake of duty, she didn’t worry about it that much. However, that was a mistake.

Perhaps, from that time, those two continued their relationship.

“It’s so cruel! It’s so cruel! It’s so cruel!”

Louise shouted many times.

She was betrayed all this time.

''You said you loved me. It was all a lie!''

Louise just couldn't accept it''…for a long time I believed him. he promised me, the time we spent together, the sweet kiss…all this time everything was a lie.''

I have always valued those moments and I waited, all those memories that I have ever cherished…, only to discover it was a complete lie.

Moreover, her friend…, Louis had always held Henrietta in the highest regard. Only to be betrayed twice. Louise couldn’t bear it any longer.

In any case, he was not there.

She passed and dashed out from gate of the academy.

[Flashback]

Where was he? After the Mirror of Truth’s magic disappeared, there was now a lot of commotion in the hall. Still, he wasn’t there. No one blamed anyone to be at fault.

[End of Flashback]

A gradual slope that descended into the highway, there Louise ran.

“I don’t want to be here.”

Such emotions dominated her heart.

''I want to go far away.''

''I want to go to a far away world where no one knows who I am.''

For a long time, she ran...

Now Louise kneeled and out of breath. There lying down with her face on the ground, she cried.

----

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume9_Chapter7|Back to Chapter 7]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Return to Main Page]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume9_Chapter9|Forward to Chapter 9]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume9 Chapter8

2008-09-03T12:54:42Z

Mickey: /* Chapter Eight: The Ball of Sleipnir */

{{Template:PREVIEW}}

===Chapter Eight: The Ball of Sleipnir ===

A week later, on the Day of the Void.

The Ball of Sleipnir was finally going to be held today.

It was supposed to be a day of rest, but the students of the magic academy were restless all morning. It was the same during breakfast.

"Who are you going as?"

"I'll try that."

It was all the conversations were about.

Guiche crossed his legs, as proud as a peacock.

“I wonder who I should become? But, for someone as handsome as myself, is it not better to just remain as I am? Don't you think so too, Saito?”

“Yeah, yeah.”

Saito replied idly, regarding Guiche as something that was little more than the breeze of the wind. Sitting opposite him was Malicorne, hugging himself.

“What should I do... If it remains like this, it looks like I'm going to have to become a beautiful girl."

“Just do that already."

“Sigh... What should I do? Isn't that a crime?"

“Of course it's a crime. I reckon that it warrants a death sentence."

“Haa... A death sentence... Ha... Ha..."

Malicorne stammered as he held his trembling body together.

Imagining the fat boy acting in the manner of a young girl almost made Saito throw up his breakfast.

''However... To get so excited over some masquerade ball, these people sure were easy to please.''

''It's only putting on a little disguise, did it really require so much thought?''

Saito thought to himself, not knowing that they would be disguising themselves using magic.

It really only required a little bit of thought to realize that the Magic Academy would never hold an ordinary masquerade ball... but, being completely uninterested in the matter, Saito never considered this.

Siesta was cleaning the room when Saito returned after breakfast.

“Welcome home, Saito.”

“Yeah, I'm back."

Siesta was cleaning the room with a bright smile on her face.

“Today's the day of The Ball of Sleipnir.”

“Is Siesta going too?” Saito asked.

“I'm going...because they are shorthanded..." Siesta replied shyly with her head down for some reason.

“I see..."

''So, am I going or not?'' Saito pondered.

Siesta walked towards Saito and looked into his eyes.

"Umm..."

“Ah, yes?"

“I've been reading a book lately." Siesta said as she pulled out a book.

“What's it about?"

''Siesta can read as well'', Saito thought.

“Oh, I forgot Saito couldn't read."

Siesta blushed as she explained the story to Saito.

“The name of the book is ‘Housemaid’s Afternoon’.”

“Uh huh.”

“It is a story about a young maid serving in an aristocrat's residence. And the master of that residence is a man, corrupted to the core.”

“Uh huh.”

“Every night, he would coerce the maid into doing unpleasant things with him."

“Unpleasant things?”

Siesta muttered something into Saito’s ear.

A painful sensation tingled in his nose, and a torrent of blood flowed out. Five seconds later, he finally held it in.

“...What sort of books do you read?"

“W-What do you mean by that? It's from a girl in my dorm. She let me borrow it!"

Siesta blushed as her hands shook.

''So this is the stuff Siesta and the maids read in their spare time... But then again, the girl magazines in my world are pretty risque as well...''

Saito accepted with his strange justification.

“Well...?”

“I’d hate it if a person like the master from the story were to touch me like that… but, if it were Saito…”

“What are you-?”

Siesta covered her blushing face with her hands.

“N-never mind! I was only joking!”

“O-of course…” Saito laughed.

Siesta tilted her head towards Saito, with a curious glint in her eyes.

“But… how about we give it a try?”

“Huh?”

“It’s just trying only.”

Shocked and confused, Saito remained planted where he stood, as Siesta ran over to Saito with a look of distress, looking as though she had broken something.

“Ah! Oh no, I broke master’s cup!”

“…”

“It's Saito’s turn now.” Siesta said in a serious tone.

“W-what am I supposed to do?”

Walking up to Saito’s side, Siesta began to mutter in a slight whisper.

Pshhh~~ [--- Sound of nosebleed. Please replace with something better =P ---]

At that instant, blood spurted from Saito’s nose .

“S-Siesta?”

“Please punish me! I wish to be punished by Saito! L-Like this!”

With a cry, Siesta melodramatically fell onto the floor. She tilted her head up towards Saito, her face as red as a ripe apple. An intense aura of abuse and neglect seemed to emanate from her.

Siesta gently lifted up the hem of her skirt.

“M-Master, please punish me as you see fit…"

[[Image:ZnT09-193.jpg|thumb]]

''What is that maid rambling on about… and what’s a guy like me supposed to do…''

Only meaningless words passed through Saito’s lips.

At the same time, Louise was quickly approaching by horse.

Saito hesitantly went to the shelf where the horse whip was hidden. Nearly fainting from all the blood rushing to his head, Saito could resist no longer.

At that instant, Louise opened the door.

In front of her eyes was Siesta, collapsed on the floor with her skirt pulled up and saying something about waiting for her master’s punishment and Saito, with the whip from the shelf in his hand. Louise promptly spun around and landed a kick directly on Saito’s crotch.

“The two of you, stop this at once!”

Saito collapsed onto the ground with his hands between his legs. Louise planted her foot on his face, and ordered.

“Maid! Familiar! The two of you listen!”

“Okay.” Saito and Siesta answered back together.

“There better not be a next time... And an incompetent familiar you may be, but your master has a task for you.”

“W-what is it?”

“The Ball of Sleipnir is today. You know that, right?”

“Uh huh.”

“Do you know what kind of ball it is?”

“Well, umm… is it a masquerade ball?”

“That’s right. A ball where you ‘masquerade’ as your ideal. S-s-so, y-you must find me during the ball.”

“Huh…?”

''What is the meaning of this?''

Siesta and Louise glared at each other.

''Huh—it looked like they were plotting something.’’

''Women sure are so superficial…'' Saito thought. ''The war had only ended not long ago, and already they are engrossed in something like a ball. Shouldn’t they be more concerned about contributing to society or something?''

“The two of you…”

Saito sighed, removing Louise’s leg and pulling himself up, silently brushing off the dirt on him.

“Ehh? What?”

“Yes?”

“The two of you, sit here.”

“What is it…”

“Listen up.”

The two of them looked at each other before they reluctantly sat on the bed.

For the two of them, her coquettish tone meant that something was up.

“You two should be more concerned about this world and the people in it!”

Louise was shocked.

''It seemed that a desire to help the world had suddenly awakened in Saito. It was probably because of Colbert. That teacher had always pursued his research for this same reason… Was he trying to succeed his dying wish? It seemed so.''

''So why he was so willing to pour everything into his duty in the Knight Corps.''

In Louise’s view, however, it was never his duty to begin with.

''What Saito should be doing… is to find a way to return to his world.''

''It was only after doing this could Saito seriously consider the matters of this world. That was, if he still wished to do so. Plus, even if there is a way, would one be able to travel freely between the two worlds?''

Her mind raced back and forth.

“To change the world through the Knight Corps? Are you a fool?”

Louise spat out, angering Saito.

“What? Why do you insist I’m a fool?”

“There are other things you should be doing!”

“Like protecting you? Didn’t I already tell you I’ll do that too?"

“It’s not that!” Louise yelled.

“T-Then what is it?”

“It’s to finding a way for you to return to your world, of course. Do you want your parents to be worried?”

''Idiot...'' But Saito had nothing to say.

“Looking at the you now, it just doesn’t feel natural. The matters of this world should just be left to the people of this world."

“B-but…”

“If we were to take the duty of the Knight Corps, for example, all there is to it is war, that, or protecting Her Majesty the Queen. Sure, it is without a doubt a duty of utmost importance, but it is not one for you to take. Why are you so intent on this?”

''...'' Saito lowered his head.

Everything no longer looked clear to Saito.

True, Saito had wanted to accomplish something.

Up until now, he had always lived a simple, ordinary life... And that’s why now he wished to accomplish everything that he could. But it would be too difficult to explain this to Louise.

Louise sighed.

“Regardless of what happens... you must attend the ball today. You haven’t forgotten what I said earlier, right?”

“Yeah, yeah."

Just went it seemed like she was done, Louise began to blush.

“If you do…”

“...Yes?”

“Then… I’ll let you finish what you started that night, back in Albion…”

Siesta glared at Louise.

“To use such seductive methods...”

Louise angrily turned her face away, and left the room.

Left where he was, Saito slowly collapsed, his nose spouting blood like a geyser.

“Keep yourself together, Saito!” Siesta urged as she tended to him.

<center>* * *</center>

When evening came, “The Mirror of Truth” was drawn out from the treasure vault onto entrance of the dance hall in the second floor. A black curtain was pulled around the magic mirror. No one could tell what form the person within would transform into.

Miss Chevruse [---Literally, Teacher Chevruse ---], wearing a butterfly mask, stood at the side of the curtain.

“Noblemen and Noble ladies, tonight I will guide you into a world of fantasy.”

She enthusiastically introduced to the line of students. Louise, who was also in the queue, was pondering who to transform into.

Doubt began to creep into her mind.

''Would Saito recognise me after I've changed?''

''He should be able to…''

It was Louise’s turn. She walked through the curtains. There was only a mirror inside, which was roughly two meters high, installed on a simple frame, and covered by a cloth.

Miss Chevruse’s voice echoed from outside,

“Please listen well. You must think only of the person you wish to become the most and not be distracted by anything else. This mirror will look into your heart’s deepest desires, and grant you that form. Once you’ve prepared yourself, please remove the cloth.”

Louise took a deep breath. "Okay." She lifted the cloth from the mirror.

A beautiful mirrored surface emerged from beneath it, radiating all the colours of the rainbow.

The reflection that graced the mirror’s surface was gradually enveloped by the radiant glow.

The flowing lights suddenly disappeared, once again returning her surroundings to darkness.

However, it was no longer Louise in the mirror.

What had appeared instead was the reflection of a gentle, warm, pink-haired twenty-three year old lady.

It was the figure of Louise’s second sister, Cattleya.

Cattleya was her ideal. Her sister, who was kinder than anyone else… Louise gently placed her hands on her breasts.

<center>* * *</center>

Walking into the hall, it was filled with all kinds of people: heroes of legend, famous royals, renowned nobles, as well as matured gentlemen and ladies. ''They are probably the students’ parents.'' There were even fellow students, but they were probably not the actual people, as this was a masquerade ball.

''I didn’t think there would be so many Henriettas.'' Louise smiled wryly.

It was only on this day that it was practically impossible to tell who was who. To wish to dance with promised date, there was little else one could do, apart from telling the other who you would become.

''Saito should be able to find me, right?'' Louise sighed to herself.

''I think he should be able to recognise me. After all, I took on Cattleya’s appearance.’’

Seeing that all the students were more or less present, Principal Osmond walked onto the platform.

“Greetings, everyone. I would like to welcome you all. Tonight, we hold a ball to help our new students deepen their relationships and friendships. This ball is, of course, anonymous. This is so that not one person should be afraid to be discriminated against because of their family, status or nationality. It is also to let everyone know that everyone is equal within the walls of this academy. And I hope it will leave such an impression on you, as if it does not, it would become impossible for you all to study and develop harmoniously as one.”

Osman then made a dense cough.

“If you wish to introduce yourself to your partner, simply introduce yourself politely. Do not be caught up in the other’s appearance or status, or feel a need to introduce yourself in a dignified manner. This is one step of the decorum in the noble’s code we do not need to follow.”

The students who had gathered nodded their heads.

“Because of the alarm it might cause everyone, it hasn’t been said that Her Majesty, Queen Henrietta, is also here tonight.”

The hearts of the students leapt.

“Moreover, in the spirit of this ball, Her Majesty herself has also changed. Let’s all try to guess who Her Majesty is… I think this will be quite interesting.

The students grew restless. An opportunity to converse with the Queen like this does not come very often. There were already many people who were glancing left and right to spot any likely candidates.

Louise was surprised too. ''If you were coming, would it hurt to tell me first?'' Louise fumed silently.

“Carrying on… I would like to speak about the aim of this ball. Everyone listen well. You have all now become an image of your ideal. I hope that in getting closer to achieving your ideals, you are not daunted by it, but rather are willing to study hard in the new term, so that you may one day become outstanding nobles that others will aspire to. That is all."

The hall resounded with thunderous applause.

Principal Osmand, with a grim face, left and passed through the mirror, then returned. It was a young, dangerously seductive young woman. Striking a pose, the woman declared:

“I’m Little Osmand~~"

The students, still captivated by the speech earlier, instantly fell into a stunned silence, like a doused flame. The teachers silently grabbed both of Osman’s arms, and dragged him aside.

“E-everyone, make sure you enjoy the ball!”

The struggling Osmand was swiftly escorted from the hall.

Music began to play…the Masquerade Ball had finally started.

Louise looked left and right, but could not see anyone who could be Saito.

''It looks like it’ll be a while before he gets here…'' Louise sighed as she leaned against the wall.

<center>* * *</center>

When Saito had arrived at the assembly hall, the ball had already started. It was because he had to take of his horse that he was late. He had experienced how difficult it was to feed an animal, and wasted no short amount of time doing so.

As he walked past the curtain at the entrance, he didn't notice the mirror within it. Rather, it would be more accurate to say that he was completely unaware that the disguises were brought on by a mirror.

Saito walked into the grand hall, and was about to be questioned by the guard at the entrance before he noticed the Chevalier badge on Saito’s mantle and nervously saluted him.

It was dim inside the hall, making it difficult to see clearly.

Saito remembered what Louise had told him earlier:

''I’ll let you finish what you started that night back in Albion.''

They were such moving words…

''To actually say such a thing… if I were to not find her after that…'' Without any time to waste, Saito frantically searched for Louise.

However, she was nowhere to be seen.

''Isn' this a masquerade ball? Why isn't anyone wearing a mask?'' Saito thought. However, there were a lot of strangers. Not one of them was a student. Only important looking people were dancing and chatting about.

At last, Saito found Louise standing near the wall.

As he enthusiastically ran towards her, she looked up and stared at him. Her face blushed deep red.

''A promise is a promise.''

Saito also blushed.

“I finally found you. So, about that promise...”

Louise looked hesitant.

“…Promise?”

She asked Saito.

“What, have you already forgotten?”

“I’m sorry, dear...”

“Dear? But you've always called me…”

“Saito-san.”

“That’s right.”

Louise blushed even more. What is she...was she confused? Still, to feel so shy in such a manner made the normally violent Louise extremely cute.

“Wha...what you said a while ago, was it true?”

“What I said a while ago?”

“Don’t try to pretend you don’t know! You said it yourself, right?”

“…What kind of promise was it?”

Saito got irritated. For her to talk in an excessively polite tone...''is this a joke?'' The orchestra began to play a violent melody.

“It’s so noisy…Lets go outside.”

Saito grasped Louise’s hand, and pulled her to the veranda.

“Ah!”

Although Louise gave out a shout of surprise, she obediently followed.

At the veranda, Saito said to Louise.

“You...to make such a joke about this. Were you even serious about it?”

“…I, I’m sorry.”

As Louise apologized, she somehow looked very lovely. Saito wanted to become a little nasty. He always wanted to punish her with a saucy remark.

“Unless you properly apologize, t-that is, to...”

Because Louise looked down and fell silent, Saito raised his jaw.

“…Ha.”

Louise stared at Saito, her eyes zeroed into his. That sort of gesture startled him. Unintentionally, they were drawing ever closer…Their lips drew close.

They tightly embraced each other. Louise thrusted her body.

Now Saito was pushed to the side of the wall. Not one shadow of a person was on the veranda. It would be awkward if someone saw them doing such a thing in this place.

Saito quietly tried to separate himself from her.

“Nn…!”

But, today, Louise was excessively assertive. His body was continuously and forcefully being pressed back to the wall.

“…Louise.”

Perhaps Louise must have been very lonely all this time. As he was thinking that, Louise lovingly, for the first time, wrapped her arms around Saito. Then he realized that Louise’s small hand was on his chest.

A while ago, Louise would never show or even pretend to show this type of affection.

''Now this is a reward! Now that you mention it, even though I was hurt for a moment. But? in spite of that, is this really a reward? After all, Louise is to me...''

“Louise.”

Saito strongly held Louise close. A hot sigh escaped from Louise’s mouth…and in that instant, he forgot himself.

<center>* * *</center>

Meanwhile… The guard stationed at the entrance of the hall questioned the suspicious figure that was made out in the shadows. The woman wore a thick robe. Long black hair could be seen from the opening of her hood. It was hard to tell if she was a teacher or a student.

“Who is it?”

“I’m here to attend today’s ball, I was sent from the royal palace.”

“Royal palace? Well…”

The guard began to look at the catalog, where all the attendees were written.

“I’m afraid you won’t see my name written on that list.”

Before he could question her, the woman abruptly removed a bell from her bosom.

“That’s…”

The guard had seen that bell before while patrolling the treasure vault…

“The Bell of Sleep? How…”

The instant he muttered that, the small bell was already rung.

''Cling…''the sound made a small clear echo.

The guard, was suddenly getting sleepy. ''If he were to fall asleep under these circumstances, he would be scolded for sure'' He thought, but was unable to fight against his drowsiness.

Leaning against the wall, he collapsed to the floor, breathing in sighs as he slept.

“Even if you call the royal palace…this is not Tristain.”

Confirming that the guard was fast asleep, the cloaked woman passed through the curtain. Before her eyes was the Mirror of Truth, and she smiled as she gazed upon it.

Lifting the cloth, she quietly touched the Mirror of Truth.

Then, the mirror began to shine. At the same time, the cloaked woman began to shine as well.

“I do not recognize this face, but it will have to do.”

The woman’s ancient runes began to shine…and started to mutter a strange spell.

<center>* * *</center>

Saito breathed through Louise’s lips.

''Ngu…, mugu…, this is crazy!'' Standing on the tips of her toes, Louise entwined both her arms around Saito’s neck.

''Louise was unusually assertive. For such a thing to happen...
and to treat me with such affection....''

Instinctively, he slipped his hand to Louise’s flat chest…

“…What the?”

Saito immediately stopped.

Her chest was not flat.

Perhaps one could say it was huge.

It was full and soft, a warm lump under Saito’s palm. The shape had completely changed. Each time he grasped it, Louise’s hot sigh would begin to rise.

“Hey, When did it grow so much…”

As Saito opened his eyes, he gasped in surprise.

He was in the presence of the..

“Princess.”

It was Henrietta. What the heck, did they change places with each other? Or perhaps, I should say, was it the princess I have been embracing until now?

From the hall, the student’s excited voices could be heard.

“What the-? The magic was broken?”

“But the ball hasn’t ended yet!”

Saito finally understood. In this ball, a person can somehow magically disguise himself. This was the true purpose of the ball. Henrietta most likely took Louise’s shape.

“But why did you choose Louise?”

As he asked, Henrietta lowered her head shamefully.

“In this ball, one can change into the person’s ideal form.”

“Ideal form?”

Suddenly, he realized something.

“So it was Louise?”

“Yes. I always envied that child...a child who does what her heart desires. A heart not tainted by anyone, a child pure of mind… Virtues I do not have. I have always envied everything about that child…”

“…”

“What kind of person am I, who can only shake and quiver, while that child carries out justice by herself? I find that to be very enviable about her. If I even had one-tenth of her courage, I would probably have not committed those mistakes.”

“Mistakes?...Princess, you have done nothing wrong. Even if you have committed some mistakes, it wasn’t your fault.”

Henrietta somehow looked defeated. I want to comfort her somehow, Saito thought.

“No, I went to war in order to take revenge for myself. Because of that, many people died.”

“There was nothing else you could have done. It was war.”

“Everyone died.”

Saito remembered. The expedition army, most of them were nobles and mercenaries. Not one citizen was taken in.

“Even if you say so, but still…weren’t you the most reluctant one? Everyone else desired for something different. Some did it for the money, others did it for honor. But these were not things the princess worried about.”

A cruel expression perhaps, maybe even the dead would lash at his words, Saito thought. I guess there are different circumstances. But most of the soldiers were mercenaries, most of the officers, were nobles who wanted only honor.

Henrietta fell silent.

Saito quickly changed the topic, and mentioned Louis.

“Then, what went wrong today? Did you come to meet Louise? I’m looking for her too. Where the heck could she be…”

Henrietta shook her head.

“I came to meet you.”

“…Me?”

“I don’t understand why. But...when I hear your name, when I see your face… my heart trembles. At first…”

Henrietta looked up. Her eyes were moist.

“Do you remember it? The evening we spent at that cheap hotel in Tristania.”

Saito nodded. Saito remembered that transpired with Henrietta at that time… their lips had touched twice. Even now, he remembers it with a throbbing heart.

“That evening…, if you recall, I felt so much pain in my chest. That pain, in time, steadily kept increasing. I noticed that, from that pain, there was something whirling in my mind, but I didn't know how to handle it.”

“…”

“With all this pressure and anxiety inside... only when I felt your warmth, was I healed. When I found your name on the list of soldiers who were killed in action, the sadness was too much to bear. And when I discovered that you stopped an army of 70,000, you have no idea how far you fought to save us.”

''For someone like Henrietta to directly show her feelings like this...'' Saito was perplexed. For quite some time, he thought ‘she’s so frail’.

Henrietta has shone herself to be a very frail person.

Louise had a different kind of charm.

It seemed like he was being crushed by Henrietta’s charm... Saito turned his face away, trying to push the thought aside.

“To be seen with you in this place... is quite a serious offence. I am a princess after all, so I think it’s best if we keep quiet about this. I’m sorry.”

Then Henrietta pushed Saito conversely with a jerk, pushing him between the curtains, concealing them both.

“Princess.”

“I understand. But…only for awhile, I just want a moment of peace. Is it wrong? Is even having a little bit of time for myself not permitted to me?”

“…”

“For a short while… just this once, I wish to relax. If possible...at your side… even if it's only for a moment.”

Henrietta twisted her face, grimaced and shed her tears. The once courageous queen, who was now in tears, struck Saito from the bottom of his heart.

Henrietta, who was shedding her tears right in front of me, she looked more beautiful than anyone.

Compared to Louis, she was visibly more beautiful.

Henrietta again lifted her face, slowly edging closer to Saito’s.

Somehow, Saito couldn't refuse her lips. Nothing else came to mind.

They kissed, a kind of kiss that searched for each other's lips.

Henrietta entrusted her weight to Saito, forcing him into the wall. Henrietta breathed out a small sigh as she parted her lips against Saito’s, not knowing that someone was watching them.

“Princess…”

But as Henrietta kissed Saito’s neck, a sudden flash of lightning and heavy electrical currents began to appear.

Henrietta instinctively held him close. At that very instant…

In the small opening of the curtain, Saito saw pink hair.

Under the hair were reddish-brown eyes.

“Louise…”

He felt all his blood being pulled away from him. Slowly, he looked back at Henrietta.

Louise began to tremble as she saw them under the cover of the curtain, then burst into tears.

She ran, with both of her hands covering her face.

Saito ran after her. He stepped out of the curtain, knocking against the other students.

“Hey, that hurts!”

“Sorry! Excuse me! I’m in a hurry!”

However, Louise disappeared in the crowd of people. She was nowhere to be found.

There was a ruckus in the hall.

''What the hell?!''

''Did the Mirror of Truth’s magic backfire?''

Next, Henrietta, with a pale face, came out under the covers of the curtain.

The student’s at once shouted, “Her Majesty!”. She could tell from her eyes that Saito went to search for Louise. Then, she immediately ran away.

<center>* * *</center>

Dashing out from the tower, Louise ran away from the academy in the stillness of the night.

Filled with surprise and sorrow, Louise was confused.

Saito and the princess?

Why?

Louise witnessed everything. As she approached…from the small opening of the curtain, she found Henrietta’s face beside Saito’s.

But as she recalled this, tears instantly began to fall. The two of them looked so feverish...just like lovers about to make a vow, and then…their lips began to draw near, just like the lovers of old.

“Since way back then, they already had such a relationship. All this time I was deceived.”

For Henrietta, to betray my trust to such a degree…Louise believed in nothing anymore. I see now, she thought. ''This was the reason Henrietta knighted Saito as a Chevalier and made him the knight’s commanding officer. It was for the sake of their love.''

In Tristania, some time ago…Saito said that he and Henrietta kissed. At first, she was angry ...but because she thought it was only for the sake of duty, she didn’t worry about it that much. However, that was a mistake.

Perhaps, from that time, those two continued their relationship.

“It’s so cruel! It’s so cruel! It’s so cruel!”

Louise shouted many times.

She was betrayed all this time.

''You said you loved me. It was all a lie!''

Louise just couldn't accept it''…for a long time I believed him. he promised me, the time we spent together, the sweet kiss…all this time everything was a lie.''

I have always valued those moments and I waited, all those memories that I have ever cherished…, only to discover it was a complete lie.

Moreover, her friend…, Louis had always held Henrietta in the highest regard. Only to be betrayed twice. Louise couldn’t bear it any longer.

In any case, he was not there.

She passed and dashed out from gate of the academy.

[Flashback]

Where was he? After the Mirror of Truth’s magic disappeared, there was now a lot of commotion in the hall. Still, he wasn’t there. No one blamed anyone to be at fault.

[End of Flashback]

A gradual slope that descended into the highway, there Louise ran.

“I don’t want to be here.”

Such emotions dominated her heart.

''I want to go far away.''

''I want to go to a far away world where no one knows who I am.''

For a long time, she ran...

Now Louise kneeled and out of breath. There lying down with her face on the ground, she cried.

----

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume9_Chapter7|Back to Chapter 7]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Return to Main Page]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume9_Chapter9|Forward to Chapter 9]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume9 Chapter8

2008-09-02T12:46:22Z

Mickey: /* Chapter Eight: The Ball of Sleipnir */

{{Template:PREVIEW}}

===Chapter Eight: The Ball of Sleipnir ===

A week later, on the Day of the Void.

The Ball of Sleipnir was finally going to be held today.

It was supposed to be a day of rest, but the students of the magic academy were already all restless since morning. It was the same during breakfast.

"Who are you going as?"

"I'll try that."

It was all the conversations were about.

Guiche crossed his legs, as proud as a peacock.

“I wonder who I should become? But, for someone as handsome as myself, is it not better to just remain as I am? Don't you think so too, Saito?”

“Yeah, yeah.”

Saito replied idly, regarding Guiche as something that was little more than the breeze of the wind. Sitting opposite him was Malicorne, hugging himself.

“What should I do... If it remains like this, it looks like I'm going to have to become a beautiful girl."

“Just do that already."

“Sigh... What should I do. Isn't that a crime?"

“Of course it's a crime. I reckon that it warrants a death sentence."

“Haa... a death sentence... Ha... Ha"

Malicorne stammered as he held his trembling body together.

Imagining the fat boy acting in the manner of a young girl almost made Saito throw up his breakfast.

''However... to get so excited over some masquerade ball, these people sure were easy to please.''

''It's only putting on a little disguise, did it really require so much thought?''

Saito thought to himself, not knowing that they would be disguising themselves using magic.

It really only required a little bit of thought to realize that the Magic Academy would never hold an ordinary masquerade ball... but, being completely uninterested in the matter, Saito never considered this.

Siesta was cleaning the room when Saito returned after breakfast.

“Welcome home, Saito.”

“Yeah, I'm back."

Siesta was cleaning the room with a bright smile on her face.

“Today marks the day of The Ball of Sleipnir.”

“Is Siesta going too?” Saito asked.

“I'm going...because they are shorthanded..." Siesta replied shyly with her head down for some reason.

“I see..."

''So am I going or not?'' Saito pondered.

Siesta walked towards Saito and looked into his eyes.

"Umm..."

“Ah, yes?"

“I've been reading a book lately." Siesta said as she pulled out a book.

“What's it about?"

"Siesta can read as well", Saito thought.

“Oh, I forgot Saito couldn't read."

Siesta blushed as she explained the story to Saito.

“The name of the book is ‘Housemaid’s Afternoon’.”

“Uh huh.”

“It is a story about a young maid serving in an aristocrat's residence. And the master of that residence is a man corrupted to his core.”

“Uh huh.”

“Every night, he would coerce the maid into doing unpleasant things with him."

“Unpleasant things?”

Siesta muttered something into Saito’s ear.

A pain tingled in his nose, and a torrent of a nosebleed flowed out. Five seconds later, he finally held it in.

“...What sort of book did you read?"

“W-What do you mean by that? It's from a girl in my dorm. She let be borrow it!"

Siesta blushed as her hands shook.

''So this is the stuff Siesta and the maids read in their spare time... but then again, the girl magazines in my world are pretty risque as well...''

Saito accepted with his strange justification.

“Well...?”

“No… I’d hate it if a person like the master from the story were to touch me like that… but if it were Saito…”

“What are-?”

Siesta covered her blushing face with her hands.

“N-never mind! I was only joking!”

“O-of course…” Saito laughed.

Siesta tilted her head towards Saito, a curious glint in her eye.

“But… how about we give it a try?”

“Huh?”

“It’s just trying only.”

Shocked to a stupor, Saito remained planted where he stood as Siesta ran over to Saito with a look of distress, as though she had broken something.

“Ah! Oh no, I broke master’s cup.”

“…”

“It is Saito’s turn now.” Siesta said in a serious tone.

“What am I supposed to do?”

Walking up to Saito’s side, Siesta began to mutter with a slight whisper.

Pshhh~~ [--- Sound of nosebleed. Please replace with something better =P ---]

At that instant, blood spurted from Saito’s nose .

“S-Siesta?”

“Please punish me! I wish to be punished by Saito! L-Like this!”

With a cry, Siesta melodramatically fell onto the floor. She tilted her head up towards Saito, her face as red as a ripe apple. An intense aura of abuse and neglect seemed to emanate from her.

Siesta then gently lifted up the hem of her skirt, up the side.

“M-Master, please punish me as you see fit…"

[[Image:ZnT09-193.jpg|thumb]]

''What is that maid rambling on about… and what’s a guy like me supposed to do…''

Only meaningless words passed through Saito’s lips.

At the same time, Louise was quickly approaching by horse.

Saito hesitantly went to the shelf where the horse whip was hidden. Nearly fainting from all the blood rushing to his head, Saito could resist no longer.

At that instant, Louise opened the door.

In front of her eyes was Siesta, collapsed on the floor with her skirt pulled up and saying something about waiting for her master’s punishment and Saito, with the whip from the shelf in his hand. Louise promptly spun around and landed a kick, directly on Saito’s crotch.

“The two of you, stop this at once!”

Saito collapsed onto the ground with his hands between his legs. Louise planted her foot on his face, and ordered.

“Maid! Familiar! The two of you listen!”

“Okay.” Saito and Siesta answered back together.

“There better not be a next time... And an incompetent familiar you may be, but your master has a task for you.”

“W-what is it?”

“The Ball of Sleipnir is today. You know that, right?”

“Uh huh.”

“Do you know what kind of ball it is?”

“Well, umm… is it a masquerade ball?”

“That’s right. A ball where you ‘masquerade’ as your ideal. S-s-so, y-you must find me during the ball.”

“Huh…?”

''What is the meaning of this?''

Siesta and Louise glared at each other.

''Huh—it looked like they were plotting something.’’

''Women sure are so superficial…'' Saito thought. ''The war had only ended not long ago, and already they are engrossed in something like a ball. Shouldn’t they be more concerned about contributing to society or something?''

“The two of you…”

Saito sighed, removing Louise’s leg and pulling himself up, silently brushing off the dirt on him.

“Ehh? What?”

“Yes?”

“The two of you, sit here.”

“What is it…”

“Listen up.”

The two of them looked at each other before they reluctantly sat on the bed.

For the two of them, her coquettish tone meant that something was up.

“You two should be more concerned about this world and the people in it!”

Louise was shocked.

''It seemed that a desire to help the world had suddenly awakened in Saito. It was probably because of Colbert. That teacher had always pursued his research for this same reason… Was he trying to succeed his dying wish? It seemed so.''

''So why he was so willing to pour everything into his duty in the Knight Corps.''

In Louise’s view, however, it was never his duty to begin with.

''What Saito should be doing… is to find a way to return to his world.''

''It was only after doing this could Saito seriously consider the matters of this world. That was, if he still wished to do so. Plus, even if there is a way, would one be able to travel freely between the two worlds?''

Her mind raced back and forth.

“To change the world through the Knight Corps? Are you a fool?”

Louise spat out, angering Saito.

“What? Why do you insist I’m a fool?”

“There are other things you should be doing!”

“Like protecting you? Didn’t I already tell you I’ll do that too?"

“It’s not that!” Louise yelled.

“T-Then what is it?”

“It’s to finding a way for you to return to your world, of course. Do you want your parents to be worried?”

''Idiot...'' But Saito had nothing to say.

“Looking at the you now, it just doesn’t feel natural. The matters of this world should just be left to the people of this world."

“B-but…”

“If we were to take the duty of the Knight Corps, for instance, all there is to it is war, that, or protecting Her Majesty the Queen. Sure, it is without a doubt a duty of utmost importance, but it is not one for you to take. Why are you so intent on this?”

... Saito lowered his head.

Everything no longer looked clear to Saito.

True, Saito had wanted to accomplish something.

Up until now, he had always lived a simple, ordinary life... And that’s why now he wished to accomplish everything that he could. But it would be too difficult to explain this to Louise.

Louise sighed.

“Regardless of what happens... you must attend the ball today. You haven’t forgotten what I said earlier, right?”

“Yeah, yeah.

Just went it seemed like she was done, Louise began to blush.

“If you were to succeed…”

“If I were to succeed…?”

“Then… I’ll let you finish what you started that night back in Albion…”

Siesta glared at Louise.

“To use such seductive methods...”

Louise angrily turned her face away, and left the room.

Left where he was, Saito slowly collapsed, his nose spouting blood like a geyser.

“Keep yourself together, Saito!” Siesta urged as she tended to him.

<center>* * *</center>

When evening came, “The Mirror of Truth” was drawn out from the treasure vault onto entrance of the dance hall in the second floor. A black curtain was pulled around the magic mirror. No one could tell what form the person within would transform into.

Miss Chevruse [---Literally, Teacher Chevruse ---], wearing a butterfly mask, stood at the side of the curtain.

“Noblemen and Noble ladies, tonight I will guide you into a world of fantasy.”

She enthusiastically introduced to the line of students. Louise, who was also in the queue, was pondering who to transform into.

Doubt began to creep into her mind.

''Would Saito recognise me after I've changed?''

''He should be able to…''

It was Louise’s turn. She walked through the curtains. There was only a mirror inside, which was roughly two meters high, installed on a simple frame, and covered by a cloth.

Miss Chevruse’s voice echoed from outside,

“Please listen well. You must think only of the person you wish to become the most and not be distracted by anything else. This mirror will look into your heart’s deepest desires, and grant you that form. Once you’ve prepared yourself, please remove the cloth.”

Louise took a deep breath. "Okay." She lifted the cloth from the mirror.

A beautiful mirrored surface emerged from beneath it, radiating all the colours of the rainbow.

The reflection that graced the mirror’s surface was gradually enveloped by the radiant glow.

The flowing lights suddenly disappeared, once again returning her surroundings to darkness.

However, it was no longer Louise in the mirror.

What had appeared instead was the reflection of a gentle, warm, pink-haired twenty-three year old lady.

It was the figure of Louise’s second sister, Cattleya.

Cattleya was her ideal. Her sister, who was kinder than anyone else… Louise gently placed her hands on her breasts.

<center>* * *</center>

Walking into the hall, it was filled with all kinds of people: heroes of legend, famous royals, renowned nobles, as well as matured gentlemen and ladies. ''They are probably the students’ parents.'' There were even fellow students, but they were probably not the actual people, as this was a masquerade ball.

''I didn’t think there would be so many Henriettas.'' Louise smiled wryly.

It was only on this day that it was practically impossible to tell who was who. To wish to dance with promised date, there was little else one could do, apart from telling the other who you would become.

''Saito should be able to find me, right?'' Louise sighed to herself.

''I think he should be able to recognise me. After all, I took on Cattleya’s appearance.’’

Seeing that all the students were more or less present, Principal Osmond walked onto the platform.

“Greetings, everyone. I would like to welcome you all. Tonight, we hold a ball to help our new students deepen their relationships and friendships. This ball is, of course, anonymous. This is so that not one person should be afraid to be discriminated against because of their family, status or nationality. It is also to let everyone know that everyone is equal within the walls of this academy. And I hope it will leave such an impression on you, as if it does not, it would become impossible for you all to study and develop harmoniously as one.”

Osman then made a dense cough.

“If you wish to introduce yourself to your partner, simply introduce yourself politely. Do not be caught up in the other’s appearance or status, or feel a need to introduce yourself in a dignified manner. This is one step of the decorum in the noble’s code we do not need to follow.”

The students who had gathered nodded their heads.

“Because of the alarm it might cause everyone, it hasn’t been said that Her Majesty, Queen Henrietta, is also here tonight.”

The hearts of the students leapt.

“Moreover, in the spirit of this ball, Her Majesty herself has also changed. Let’s all try to guess who Her Majesty is… I think this will be quite interesting.

The students grew restless. An opportunity to converse with the Queen like this does not come very often. There were already many people who were glancing left and right to spot any likely candidates.

Louise was surprised too. ''If you were coming, would it hurt to tell me first?'' Louise fumed silently.

“Carrying on… I would like to speak about the aim of this ball. Everyone listen well. You have all now become an image of your ideal. I hope that in getting closer to achieving your ideals, you are not daunted by it, but rather are willing to study hard in the new term, so that you may one day become outstanding nobles that others will aspire to. That is all."

The hall resounded with thunderous applause.

Principal Osmand, with a grim face, left and passed through the mirror, then returned. It was a young, dangerously seductive young woman. Striking a pose, the woman declared:

“I’m Little Osmand~~"

The students, still captivated by the speech earlier, instantly fell into a stunned silence, like a doused flame. The teachers silently grabbed both of Osman’s arms, and dragged him aside.

“E-everyone, make sure you enjoy the ball!”

The struggling Osmand was swiftly escorted from the hall.

Music began to play…the Masquerade Ball had finally started.

Louise looked left and right, but could not see anyone who could be Saito.

''It looks like it’ll be a while before he gets here…'' Louise sighed as she leaned against the wall.

<center>* * *</center>

When Saito had arrived at the assembly hall, the ball had already started. It was because he had to take of his horse that he was late. He had experienced how difficult it was to feed an animal, and wasted no short amount of time doing so.

As he walked past the curtain at the entrance, he didn't notice the mirror within it. Rather, it would be more accurate to say that he was completely unaware that the disguises were brought on by a mirror.

Saito walked into the grand hall, and was about to be questioned by the guard at the entrance before he noticed the Chevalier badge on Saito’s mantle and nervously saluted him.

It was dim inside the hall, making it difficult to see clearly.

Saito remembered what Louise had told him earlier:

''I’ll let you finish what you started that night back in Albion.''

They were such moving words…

''To actually say such a thing… if I were to not find her after that…'' Without any time to waste, Saito frantically searched for Louise.

However, she was nowhere to be seen.

''Isn' this a masquerade ball? Why isn't anyone wearing a mask?'' Saito thought. However, there were a lot of strangers. Not one of them was a student. Only important looking people were dancing and chatting about.

At last, Saito found Louise standing near the wall.

As he enthusiastically ran towards her, she looked up and stared at him. Her face blushed deep red.

''A promise is a promise.''

Saito also blushed.

“I finally found you. So, about that promise...”

Louise looked hesitant.

“…Promise?”

She asked Saito.

“What, have you already forgotten?”

“I’m sorry, dear...”

“Dear? But you've always called me…”

“Saito-san.”

“That’s right.”

Louise blushed even more. What is she...was she confused? Still, to feel so shy in such a manner made the normally violent Louise extremely cute.

“Wha...what you said a while ago, was it true?”

“What I said a while ago?”

“Don’t try to pretend you don’t know! You said it yourself, right?”

“…What kind of promise was it?”

Saito got irritated. For her to talk in an excessively polite tone...''is this a joke?'' The orchestra began to play a violent melody.

“It’s so noisy…Lets go outside.”

Saito grasped Louise’s hand, and pulled her to the veranda.

“Ah!”

Although Louise gave out a shout of surprise, she obediently followed.

At the veranda, Saito said to Louise.

“You...to make such a joke about this. Were you even serious about it?”

“…I, I’m sorry.”

As Louise apologized, she somehow looked very lovely. Saito wanted to become a little nasty. He always wanted to punish her with a saucy remark.

“Unless you properly apologize, t-that is, to...”

Because Louise looked down and fell silent, Saito raised his jaw.

“…Ha.”

Louise stared at Saito, her eyes zeroed into his. That sort of gesture startled him. Unintentionally, they were drawing ever closer…Their lips drew close.

They tightly embraced each other. Louise thrusted her body.

Now Saito was pushed to the side of the wall. Not one shadow of a person was on the veranda. It would be awkward if someone saw them doing such a thing in this place.

Saito quietly tried to separate himself from her.

“Nn…!”

But, today, Louise was excessively assertive. His body was continuously and forcefully being pressed back to the wall.

“…Louise.”

Perhaps Louise must have been very lonely all this time. As he was thinking that, Louise lovingly, for the first time, wrapped her arms around Saito. Then he realized that Louise’s small hand was on his chest.

A while ago, Louise would never show or even pretend to show this type of affection.

''Now this is a reward! Now that you mention it, even though I was hurt for a moment. But? in spite of that, is this really a reward? After all, Louise is to me...''

“Louise.”

Saito strongly held Louise close. A hot sigh escaped from Louise’s mouth…and in that instant, he forgot himself.

<center>* * *</center>

Meanwhile… The guard stationed at the entrance of the hall questioned the suspicious figure that was made out in the shadows. The woman wore a thick robe. Long black hair could be seen from the opening of her hood. It was hard to tell if she was a teacher or a student.

“Who is it?”

“I’m here to attend today’s ball, I was sent from the royal palace.”

“Royal palace? Well…”

The guard began to look at the catalog, where all the attendees were written.

“I’m afraid you won’t see my name written on that list.”

Before he could question her, the woman abruptly removed a bell from her bosom.

“That’s…”

The guard had seen that bell before while patrolling the treasure vault…

“The Bell of Sleep? How…”

The instant he muttered that, the small bell was already rung.

''Cling…''the sound made a small clear echo.

The guard, was suddenly getting sleepy. ''If he were to fall asleep under these circumstances, he would be scolded for sure'' He thought, but was unable to fight against his drowsiness.

Leaning against the wall, he collapsed to the floor, breathing in sighs as he slept.

“Even if you call the royal palace…this is not Tristain.”

Confirming that the guard was fast asleep, the cloaked woman passed through the curtain. Before her eyes was the Mirror of Truth, and she smiled as she gazed upon it.

Lifting the cloth, she quietly touched the Mirror of Truth.

Then, the mirror began to shine. At the same time, the cloaked woman began to shine as well.

“I do not recognize this face, but it will have to do.”

The woman’s ancient runes began to shine…and started to mutter a strange spell.

<center>* * *</center>

Saito breathed through Louise’s lips.

''Ngu…, mugu…, this is crazy!'' Standing on the tips of her toes, Louise entwined both her arms around Saito’s neck.

''Louise was unusually assertive. For such a thing to happen...
and to treat me with such affection....''

Instinctively, he slipped his hand to Louise’s flat chest…

“…What the?”

Saito immediately stopped.

Her chest was not flat.

Perhaps one could say it was huge.

It was full and soft, a warm lump under Saito’s palm. The shape had completely changed. Each time he grasped it, Louise’s hot sigh would begin to rise.

“Hey, When did it grow so much…”

As Saito opened his eyes, he gasped in surprise.

He was in the presence of the..

“Princess.”

It was Henrietta. What the heck, did they change places with each other? Or perhaps, I should say, was it the princess I have been embracing until now?

From the hall, the student’s excited voices could be heard.

“What the-? The magic was broken?”

“But the ball hasn’t ended yet!”

Saito finally understood. In this ball, a person can somehow magically disguise himself. This was the true purpose of the ball. Henrietta most likely took Louise’s shape.

“But why did you choose Louise?”

As he asked, Henrietta lowered her head shamefully.

“In this ball, one can change into the person’s ideal form.”

“Ideal form?”

Suddenly, he realized something.

“So it was Louise?”

“Yes. I always envied that child...a child who does what her heart desires. A heart not tainted by anyone, a child pure of mind… Virtues I do not have. I have always envied everything about that child…”

“…”

“What kind of person am I, who can only shake and quiver, while that child carries out justice by herself? I find that to be very enviable about her. If I even had one-tenth of her courage, I would probably have not committed those mistakes.”

“Mistakes?...Princess, you have done nothing wrong. Even if you have committed some mistakes, it wasn’t your fault.”

Henrietta somehow looked defeated. I want to comfort her somehow, Saito thought.

“No, I went to war in order to take revenge for myself. Because of that, many people died.”

“There was nothing else you could have done. It was war.”

“Everyone died.”

Saito remembered. The expedition army, most of them were nobles and mercenaries. Not one citizen was taken in.

“Even if you say so, but still…weren’t you the most reluctant one? Everyone else desired for something different. Some did it for the money, others did it for honor. But these were not things the princess worried about.”

A cruel expression perhaps, maybe even the dead would lash at his words, Saito thought. I guess there are different circumstances. But most of the soldiers were mercenaries, most of the officers, were nobles who wanted only honor.

Henrietta fell silent.

Saito quickly changed the topic, and mentioned Louis.

“Then, what went wrong today? Did you come to meet Louise? I’m looking for her too. Where the heck could she be…”

Henrietta shook her head.

“I came to meet you.”

“…Me?”

“I don’t understand why. But...when I hear your name, when I see your face… my heart trembles. At first…”

Henrietta looked up. Her eyes were moist.

“Do you remember it? The evening we spent at that cheap hotel in Tristania.”

Saito nodded. Saito remembered that transpired with Henrietta at that time… their lips had touched twice. Even now, he remembers it with a throbbing heart.

“That evening…, if you recall, I felt so much pain in my chest. That pain, in time, steadily kept increasing. I noticed that, from that pain, there was something whirling in my mind, but I didn't know how to handle it.”

“…”

“With all this pressure and anxiety inside... only when I felt your warmth, was I healed. When I found your name on the list of soldiers who were killed in action, the sadness was too much to bear. And when I discovered that you stopped an army of 70,000, you have no idea how far you fought to save us.”

''For someone like Henrietta to directly show her feelings like this...'' Saito was perplexed. For quite some time, he thought ‘she’s so frail’.

Henrietta has shone herself to be a very frail person.

Louise had a different kind of charm.

It seemed like he was being crushed by Henrietta’s charm... Saito turned his face away, trying to push the thought aside.

“To be seen with you in this place... is quite a serious offence. I am a princess after all, so I think it’s best if we keep quiet about this. I’m sorry.”

Then Henrietta pushed Saito conversely with a jerk, pushing him between the curtains, concealing them both.

“Princess.”

“I understand. But…only for awhile, I just want a moment of peace. Is it wrong? Is even having a little bit of time for myself not permitted to me?”

“…”

“For a short while… just this once, I wish to relax. If possible...at your side… even if it's only for a moment.”

Henrietta twisted her face, grimaced and shed her tears. The once courageous queen, who was now in tears, struck Saito from the bottom of his heart.

Henrietta, who was shedding her tears right in front of me, she looked more beautiful than anyone.

Compared to Louis, she was visibly more beautiful.

Henrietta again lifted her face, slowly edging closer to Saito’s.

Somehow, Saito couldn't refuse her lips. Nothing else came to mind.

They kissed, a kind of kiss that searched for each other's lips.

Henrietta entrusted her weight to Saito, forcing him into the wall. Henrietta breathed out a small sigh as she parted her lips against Saito’s, not knowing that someone was watching them.

“Princess…”

But as Henrietta kissed Saito’s neck, a sudden flash of lightning and heavy electrical currents began to appear.

Henrietta instinctively held him close. At that very instant…

In the small opening of the curtain, Saito saw pink hair.

Under the hair were reddish-brown eyes.

“Louise…”

He felt all his blood being pulled away from him. Slowly, he looked back at Henrietta.

Louise began to tremble as she saw them under the cover of the curtain, then burst into tears.

She ran, with both of her hands covering her face.

Saito ran after her. He stepped out of the curtain, knocking against the other students.

“Hey, that hurts!”

“Sorry! Excuse me! I’m in a hurry!”

However, Louise disappeared in the crowd of people. She was nowhere to be found.

There was a ruckus in the hall.

''What the hell?!''

''Did the Mirror of Truth’s magic backfire?''

Next, Henrietta, with a pale face, came out under the covers of the curtain.

The student’s at once shouted, “Her Majesty!”. She could tell from her eyes that Saito went to search for Louise. Then, she immediately ran away.

<center>* * *</center>

Dashing out from the tower, Louise ran away from the academy in the stillness of the night.

Filled with surprise and sorrow, Louise was confused.

Saito and the princess?

Why?

Louise witnessed everything. As she approached…from the small opening of the curtain, she found Henrietta’s face beside Saito’s.

But as she recalled this, tears instantly began to fall. The two of them looked so feverish...just like lovers about to make a vow, and then…their lips began to draw near, just like the lovers of old.

“Since way back then, they already had such a relationship. All this time I was deceived.”

For Henrietta, to betray my trust to such a degree…Louise believed in nothing anymore. I see now, she thought. ''This was the reason Henrietta knighted Saito as a Chevalier and made him the knight’s commanding officer. It was for the sake of their love.''

In Tristania, some time ago…Saito said that he and Henrietta kissed. At first, she was angry ...but because she thought it was only for the sake of duty, she didn’t worry about it that much. However, that was a mistake.

Perhaps, from that time, those two continued their relationship.

“It’s so cruel! It’s so cruel! It’s so cruel!”

Louise shouted many times.

She was betrayed all this time.

''You said you loved me. It was all a lie!''

Louise just couldn't accept it''…for a long time I believed him. he promised me, the time we spent together, the sweet kiss…all this time everything was a lie.''

I have always valued those moments and I waited, all those memories that I have ever cherished…, only to discover it was a complete lie.

Moreover, her friend…, Louis had always held Henrietta in the highest regard. Only to be betrayed twice. Louise couldn’t bear it any longer.

In any case, he was not there.

She passed and dashed out from gate of the academy.

[Flashback]

Where was he? After the Mirror of Truth’s magic disappeared, there was now a lot of commotion in the hall. Still, he wasn’t there. No one blamed anyone to be at fault.

[End of Flashback]

A gradual slope that descended into the highway, there Louise ran.

“I don’t want to be here.”

Such emotions dominated her heart.

''I want to go far away.''

''I want to go to a far away world where no one knows who I am.''

For a long time, she ran...

Now Louise kneeled and out of breath. There lying down with her face on the ground, she cried.

----

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume9_Chapter7|Back to Chapter 7]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Return to Main Page]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume9_Chapter9|Forward to Chapter 9]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume9 Chapter8

2008-09-02T12:36:36Z

Mickey: /* Chapter Eight: The Ball of Sleipnir */

{{Template:PREVIEW}}

===Chapter Eight: The Ball of Sleipnir ===

A week later, on the Day of the Void.

The Ball of Sleipnir was finally going to be held today.

It was supposed to be a day of rest, but the students of the magic academy were already all restless since morning. It was the same during breakfast.

"Who are you going as?"

"I'll try that."

It was all the conversations were about.

Guiche crossed his legs, as proud as a peacock.

“I wonder who I should become? But, for someone as handsome as myself, is it not better to just remain as I am? Don't you think so too, Saito?”

“Yeah, yeah.”

Saito replied idly, regarding Guiche as something that was little more than the breeze of the wind. Sitting opposite him was Malicorne, hugging himself.

“What should I do... If it remains like this, it looks like I'm going to have to become a beautiful girl."

“Just do that already."

“Sigh... What should I do. Isn't that a crime?"

“Of course it's a crime. I reckon that it warrants a death sentence."

“Haa... a death sentence... Ha... Ha"

Malicorne stammered as he held his trembling body together.

Imagining the fat boy acting in the manner of a young girl almost made Saito throw up his breakfast.

''However... to get so excited over some masquerade ball, these people sure were easy to please.''

''It's only putting on a little disguise, did it really require so much thought?''

Saito thought to himself, not knowing that they would be disguising themselves using magic.

It really only required a little bit of thought to realize that the Magic Academy would never hold an ordinary masquerade ball... but, being completely uninterested in the matter, Saito never considered this.

Siesta was cleaning the room when Saito returned after breakfast.

“Welcome home, Saito.”

“Yeah, I'm back."

Siesta was cleaning the room with a bright smile on her face.

“Today marks the day of The Ball of Sleipnir.”

“Is Siesta going too?” Saito asked.

“I'm going...because they are shorthanded..." Siesta replied shyly with her head down for some reason.

“I see..."

''So am I going or not?'' Saito pondered.

Siesta walked towards Saito and looked into his eyes.

"Umm..."

“Ah, yes?"

“I've been reading a book lately." Siesta said as she pulled out a book.

“What's it about?"

"Siesta can read as well", Saito thought.

“Oh, I forgot Saito couldn't read."

Siesta blushed as she explained the story to Saito.

“The name of the book is ‘Housemaid’s Afternoon’.”

“Uh huh.”

“It is a story about a young maid serving in an aristocrat's residence. And the master of that residence is a man corrupted to his core.”

“Uh huh.”

“Every night, he would coerce the maid into doing unpleasant things with him."

“Unpleasant things?”

Siesta muttered something into Saito’s ear.

A pain tingled in his nose, and a torrent of a nosebleed flowed out. Five seconds later, he finally held it in.

“...What sort of book did you read?"

“W-What do you mean by that? It's from a girl in my dorm. She let be borrow it!"

Siesta blushed as her hands shook.

''So this is the stuff Siesta and the maids read in their spare time... but then again, the girl magazines in my world are pretty risque as well...''

Saito accepted with his strange justification.

“Well...?”

“No… I’d hate it if a person like the master from the story were to touch me like that… but if it were Saito…”

“What are-?”

Siesta covered her blushing face with her hands.

“N-never mind! I was only joking!”

“O-of course…” Saito laughed.

Siesta tilted her head towards Saito, a curious glint in her eye.

“But… how about we give it a try?”

“Huh?”

“It’s just trying only.”

Shocked to a stupor, Saito remained planted where he stood as Siesta ran over to Saito with a look of distress, as though she had broken something.

“Ah! Oh no, I broke master’s cup.”

“…”

“It is Saito’s turn now.” Siesta said in a serious tone.

“What am I supposed to do?”

Walking up to Saito’s side, Siesta began to mutter with a slight whisper.

Pshhh~~ [--- Sound of nosebleed. Please replace with something better =P ---]

At that instant, blood spurted from Saito’s nose .

“S-Siesta?”

“Please punish me! I wish to be punished by Saito! L-Like this!”

With a cry, Siesta melodramatically fell onto the floor. She tilted her head up towards Saito, her face as red as a ripe apple. An intense aura of abuse and neglect seemed to emanate from her.

Siesta then gently lifted up the hem of her skirt, up the side.

“M-Master, please punish me as you see fit…"

[[Image:ZnT09-193.jpg|thumb]]

''What is that maid rambling on about… and what’s a guy like me supposed to do…''

Only meaningless words passed through Saito’s lips.

At the same time, Louise was quickly approaching by horse.

Saito hesitantly went to the shelf where the horse whip was hidden. Nearly fainting from all the blood rushing to his head, Saito could resist no longer.

At that instant, Louise opened the door.

In front of her eyes was Siesta, collapsed on the floor with her skirt pulled up and saying something about waiting for her master’s punishment and Saito, with the whip from the shelf in his hand. Louise promptly spun around and landed a kick, directly on Saito’s crotch.

“The two of you, stop this at once!”

Saito collapsed onto the ground with his hands between his legs. Louise planted her foot on his face, and ordered.

“Maid! Familiar! The two of you listen!”

“Okay.” Saito and Siesta answered back together.

“There better not be a next time... And an incompetent familiar you may be, but your master has a task for you.”

“W-what is it?”

“The Ball of Sleipnir is today. You know that, right?”

“Uh huh.”

“Do you know what kind of ball it is?”

“Well, umm… is it a masquerade ball?”

“That’s right. A ball where you ‘masquerade’ as your ideal. S-s-so, y-you must find me during the ball.”

“Huh…?”

''What is the meaning of this?''

Siesta and Louise glared at each other.

''Huh—it looked like they were plotting something.’’

''Women sure are so superficial…'' Saito thought. ''The war had only ended not long ago, and already they are engrossed in something like a ball. Shouldn’t they be more concerned about contributing to society or something?''

“The two of you…”

Saito sighed, removing Louise’s leg and pulling himself up, silently brushing off the dirt on him.

“Ehh? What?”

“Yes?”

“The two of you, sit here.”

“What is it…”

“Listen up.”

The two of them looked at each other before they reluctantly sat on the bed.

For the two of them, her coquettish tone meant that something was up.

“You two should be more concerned about this world and the people in it!”

Louise was shocked.

''It seemed that a desire to help the world had suddenly awakened in Saito. It was probably because of Colbert. That teacher had always pursued his research for this same reason… Was he trying to succeed his dying wish? It seemed so.''

''So why he was so willing to pour everything into his duty in the Knight Corps.''

In Louise’s view, however, it was never his duty to begin with.

''What Saito should be doing… is to find a way to return to his world.''

''It was only after doing this could Saito seriously consider the matters of this world. That was, if he still wished to do so. Plus, even if there is a way, would one be able to travel freely between the two worlds?''

Her mind raced back and forth.

“To change the world through the Knight Corps? Are you a fool?”

Louise spat out, angering Saito.

“What? Why do you insist I’m a fool?”

“There are other things you should be doing!”

“Like protecting you? Didn’t I already tell you I’ll do that too?"

“It’s not that!” Louise yelled.

“T-Then what is it?”

“It’s to finding a way for you to return to your world, of course. Do you want your parents to be worried?”

''Idiot...'' But Saito had nothing to say.

“Looking at the you now, it just doesn’t feel natural. The matters of this world should just be left to the people of this world."

“B-but…”

“If we were to take the duty of the Knight Corps, for instance, all there is to it is war, that, or protecting Her Majesty the Queen. Sure, it is without a doubt a duty of utmost importance, but it is not one for you to take. Why are you so intent on this?”

... Saito lowered his head.

Everything no longer looked clear to Saito.

True, Saito had wanted to accomplish something.

Up until now, he had always lived a simple, ordinary life... And that’s why now he wished to accomplish everything that he could. But it would be too difficult to explain this to Louise.

Louise sighed.

“Regardless of what happens... you must attend the ball today. You haven’t forgotten what I said earlier, right?”

“Yeah, yeah.

Just went it seemed like she was done, Louise began to blush.

“If you were to succeed…”

“If I were to succeed…?”

“Then… I’ll let you finish what you started that night back in Albion…”

Siesta glared at Louise.

“To use such seductive methods...”

Louise angrily turned her face away, and left the room.

Left where he was, Saito slowly collapsed, his nose spouting blood like a geyser.

“Keep yourself together, Saito!” Siesta urged as she tended to him.

<center>* * *</center>

When evening came, “The Mirror of Truth” was drawn out from the treasure vault onto entrance of the dance hall in the second floor. A black curtain was pulled around the magic mirror. No one could tell what form the person within would transform into.

Miss Chevruse [---Literally, Teacher Chevruse ---], wearing a butterfly mask, stood at the side of the curtain.

“Noblemen and Noble ladies, tonight I will guide you into a world of fantasy.”

She enthusiastically introduced to the line of students. Louise, who was also in the queue, was pondering who to transform into.

Doubt began to creep into her mind.

''Would Saito recognise me after I've changed?''

''He should be able to…''

It was Louise’s turn. She walked through the curtains. There was only a mirror inside, which was roughly two meters high, installed on a simple frame, and covered by a cloth.

Miss Chevruse’s voice echoed from outside,

“Please listen well. You must think only of the person you wish to become the most and not be distracted by anything else. This mirror will look into your heart’s deepest desires, and grant you that form. Once you’ve prepared yourself, please remove the cloth.”

Louise took a deep breath. "Okay." She lifted the cloth from the mirror.

A beautiful mirrored surface emerged from beneath it, radiating all the colours of the rainbow.

The reflection that graced the mirror’s surface was gradually enveloped by the radiant glow.

The flowing lights suddenly disappeared, once again returning her surroundings to darkness.

However, it was no longer Louise in the mirror.

What had appeared instead was the reflection of a gentle, warm, pink-haired twenty-three year old lady.

It was the figure of Louise’s second sister, Cattleya.

Cattleya was her ideal. Her sister, who was kinder than anyone else… Louise gently placed her hands on her breasts.

<center>* * *</center>

Walking into the hall, it was filled with all kinds of people: heroes of legend, famous royals, renowned nobles, as well as matured gentlemen and ladies. ''They are probably the students’ parents.'' There were even fellow students, but they were probably not the actual people, as this was a masquerade ball.

''I didn’t think there would be so many Henriettas.'' Louise smiled wryly.

It was only on this day that it was practically impossible to tell who was who. To wish to dance with promised date, there was little else one could do, apart from telling the other who you would become.

''Saito should be able to find me, right?'' Louise sighed to herself.

''I think he should be able to recognise me. After all, I took on Cattleya’s appearance.’’

Seeing that all the students were more or less present, Principal Osmond walked onto the platform.

“Greetings, everyone. I would like to welcome you all. Tonight, we hold a ball to help our new students deepen their relationships and friendships. This ball is, of course, anonymous. This is so that not one person should be afraid to be discriminated against because of their family, status or nationality. It is also to let everyone know that everyone is equal within the walls of this academy. And I hope it will leave such an impression on you, as if it does not, it would become impossible for you all to study and develop harmoniously as one.”

Osman then made a dense cough.

“If you wish to introduce yourself to your partner, simply introduce yourself politely. Do not be caught up in the other’s appearance or status, or feel a need to introduce yourself in a dignified manner. This is one step of the decorum in the noble’s code we do not need to follow.”

The students who had gathered nodded their heads.

“Because of the alarm it might cause everyone, it hasn’t been said that Her Majesty, Queen Henrietta, is also here tonight.”

The hearts of the students leapt.

“Moreover, in the spirit of this ball, Her Majesty herself has also changed. Let’s all try to guess who Her Majesty is… I think this will be quite interesting.

The students grew restless. An opportunity to converse with the Queen like this does not come very often. There were already many people who were glancing left and right to spot any likely candidates.

Louise was surprised too. ''If you were coming, would it hurt to tell me first?'' Louise fumed silently.

“Carrying on… I would like to speak about the aim of this ball. Everyone listen well. You have all now become an image of your ideal. I hope that in getting closer to achieving your ideals, you are not daunted by it, but rather are willing to study hard in the new term, so that you may one day become outstanding nobles that others will aspire to. That is all."

The hall resounded with thunderous applause.

Principal Osmand, with a grim face, left and passed through the mirror, then returned. It was a young, dangerously seductive young woman. Striking a pose, the woman declared:

“I’m Little Osmand~~"

The students, still captivated by the speech earlier, instantly fell into a stunned silence, like a doused flame. The teachers silently grabbed both of Osman’s arms, and dragged him aside.

“E-everyone, make sure you enjoy the ball!”

The struggling Osmand was swiftly escorted from the hall.

Music began to play…the Masquerade Ball had finally started.

Louise looked left and right, but could not see anyone who could be Saito.

''It looks like it’ll be a while before he gets here…'' Louise sighed as she leaned against the wall.

<center>* * *</center>

When Saito had arrived at the assembly hall… the ball had already started. It was because he had to take of his horse that he was late. He had experienced how difficult it was to feed an animal, and wasted no short amount of time doing so.

As he walked past the curtain at the entrance, he did notice the mirror within… rather, it would be more right to say that he was completely unaware that the disguises were brought on by a mirror.

Saito walked into the grand hall, and was about to be questioned by the guard at the entrance before he noticed the Chevalier badge on Saito’s mantle and nervously saluted him.

It was dim inside the hall… it was difficult to see the faces clearly.

Saito remembered what Louise had told him earlier.

''I’ll let you finish what you started that night back in Albion.''

They were such moving words…

''To actually dare say such thing… if I were to not find her after that…'' Without any time to waste, Saito searched frantically far and wide for Louise.

However, she was nowhere to be seen.

''For a masquerade ball, why are they not wearing any masks?'' Saito thought. However, there were a lot of strangers. Not one of them was a student. Only important looking people were dancing and chatting about.

At last, Saito found Louise standing near the wall.

As he enthusiastically ran towards her, she looked up and stared at him. Her face blushed deep red.

''A promise is a promise.'' Saito also blushed.

“Finally, I found you. So about that promise...”

Louise looked hesitant.

“…Promise?”

She asked Saito.

“What, have you already forgotten?”

“I’m sorry, dear...”

“Dear? But you always called me…”

“Saito-san.”

“That’s right.”

Louise blushed even more. What is she...was she confused? Still, to feel so shy in such a manner made the normally violent Louise extremely cute.

“Wha...what you said a while ago, was it true?”

“What I said a while ago?”

“Don’t try to pretend you don’t know! You said it yourself, right?”

“…What kind of promise was it?”

Saito got irritated. For her to talk in an excessively polite tone...''is this a joke?'' The orchestra began to play a violent melody.

“It’s so noisy…Lets go outside.”

Saito grasped Louise’s hand, and pulled her to the veranda.

“Ah!”

Although Louise gave out a shout of surprise, she obediently followed.

At the veranda, Saito said to Louise.

“You...to make such a joke about this. Were you even serious about it?”

“…I, I’m sorry.”

As Louise apologized, she somehow looked very lovely. Saito wanted to become a little nasty. He always wanted to punish her with a saucy remark.

“Unless you properly apologize, t-that is, to...”

Because Louise looked down and fell silent, Saito raised his jaw.

“…Ha.”

Louise stared at Saito, her eyes zeroed into his. That sort of gesture startled him. Unintentionally, they were drawing ever closer…Their lips drew close.

They tightly embraced each other. Louise thrusted her body.

Now Saito was pushed to the side of the wall. Not one shadow of a person was on the veranda. It would be awkward if someone saw them doing such a thing in this place.

Saito quietly tried to separate himself from her.

“Nn…!”

But, today, Louise was excessively assertive. His body was continuously and forcefully being pressed back to the wall.

“…Louise.”

Perhaps Louise must have been very lonely all this time. As he was thinking that, Louise lovingly, for the first time, wrapped her arms around Saito. Then he realized that Louise’s small hand was on his chest.

A while ago, Louise would never show or even pretend to show this type of affection.

''Now this is a reward! Now that you mention it, even though I was hurt for a moment. But? in spite of that, is this really a reward? After all, Louise is to me...''

“Louise.”

Saito strongly held Louise close. A hot sigh escaped from Louise’s mouth…and in that instant, he forgot himself.

<center>* * *</center>

Meanwhile… The guard stationed at the entrance of the hall questioned the suspicious figure that was made out in the shadows. The woman wore a thick robe. Long black hair could be seen from the opening of her hood. It was hard to tell if she was a teacher or a student.

“Who is it?”

“I’m here to attend today’s ball, I was sent from the royal palace.”

“Royal palace? Well…”

The guard began to look at the catalog, where all the attendees were written.

“I’m afraid you won’t see my name written on that list.”

Before he could question her, the woman abruptly removed a bell from her bosom.

“That’s…”

The guard had seen that bell before while patrolling the treasure vault…

“The Bell of Sleep? How…”

The instant he muttered that, the small bell was already rung.

''Cling…''the sound made a small clear echo.

The guard, was suddenly getting sleepy. ''If he were to fall asleep under these circumstances, he would be scolded for sure'' He thought, but was unable to fight against his drowsiness.

Leaning against the wall, he collapsed to the floor, breathing in sighs as he slept.

“Even if you call the royal palace…this is not Tristain.”

Confirming that the guard was fast asleep, the cloaked woman passed through the curtain. Before her eyes was the Mirror of Truth, and she smiled as she gazed upon it.

Lifting the cloth, she quietly touched the Mirror of Truth.

Then, the mirror began to shine. At the same time, the cloaked woman began to shine as well.

“I do not recognize this face, but it will have to do.”

The woman’s ancient runes began to shine…and started to mutter a strange spell.

<center>* * *</center>

Saito breathed through Louise’s lips.

''Ngu…, mugu…, this is crazy!'' Standing on the tips of her toes, Louise entwined both her arms around Saito’s neck.

''Louise was unusually assertive. For such a thing to happen...
and to treat me with such affection....''

Instinctively, he slipped his hand to Louise’s flat chest…

“…What the?”

Saito immediately stopped.

Her chest was not flat.

Perhaps one could say it was huge.

It was full and soft, a warm lump under Saito’s palm. The shape had completely changed. Each time he grasped it, Louise’s hot sigh would begin to rise.

“Hey, When did it grow so much…”

As Saito opened his eyes, he gasped in surprise.

He was in the presence of the..

“Princess.”

It was Henrietta. What the heck, did they change places with each other? Or perhaps, I should say, was it the princess I have been embracing until now?

From the hall, the student’s excited voices could be heard.

“What the-? The magic was broken?”

“But the ball hasn’t ended yet!”

Saito finally understood. In this ball, a person can somehow magically disguise himself. This was the true purpose of the ball. Henrietta most likely took Louise’s shape.

“But why did you choose Louise?”

As he asked, Henrietta lowered her head shamefully.

“In this ball, one can change into the person’s ideal form.”

“Ideal form?”

Suddenly, he realized something.

“So it was Louise?”

“Yes. I always envied that child...a child who does what her heart desires. A heart not tainted by anyone, a child pure of mind… Virtues I do not have. I have always envied everything about that child…”

“…”

“What kind of person am I, who can only shake and quiver, while that child carries out justice by herself? I find that to be very enviable about her. If I even had one-tenth of her courage, I would probably have not committed those mistakes.”

“Mistakes?...Princess, you have done nothing wrong. Even if you have committed some mistakes, it wasn’t your fault.”

Henrietta somehow looked defeated. I want to comfort her somehow, Saito thought.

“No, I went to war in order to take revenge for myself. Because of that, many people died.”

“There was nothing else you could have done. It was war.”

“Everyone died.”

Saito remembered. The expedition army, most of them were nobles and mercenaries. Not one citizen was taken in.

“Even if you say so, but still…weren’t you the most reluctant one? Everyone else desired for something different. Some did it for the money, others did it for honor. But these were not things the princess worried about.”

A cruel expression perhaps, maybe even the dead would lash at his words, Saito thought. I guess there are different circumstances. But most of the soldiers were mercenaries, most of the officers, were nobles who wanted only honor.

Henrietta fell silent.

Saito quickly changed the topic, and mentioned Louis.

“Then, what went wrong today? Did you come to meet Louise? I’m looking for her too. Where the heck could she be…”

Henrietta shook her head.

“I came to meet you.”

“…Me?”

“I don’t understand why. But...when I hear your name, when I see your face… my heart trembles. At first…”

Henrietta looked up. Her eyes were moist.

“Do you remember it? The evening we spent at that cheap hotel in Tristania.”

Saito nodded. Saito remembered that transpired with Henrietta at that time… their lips had touched twice. Even now, he remembers it with a throbbing heart.

“That evening…, if you recall, I felt so much pain in my chest. That pain, in time, steadily kept increasing. I noticed that, from that pain, there was something whirling in my mind, but I didn't know how to handle it.”

“…”

“With all this pressure and anxiety inside... only when I felt your warmth, was I healed. When I found your name on the list of soldiers who were killed in action, the sadness was too much to bear. And when I discovered that you stopped an army of 70,000, you have no idea how far you fought to save us.”

''For someone like Henrietta to directly show her feelings like this...'' Saito was perplexed. For quite some time, he thought ‘she’s so frail’.

Henrietta has shone herself to be a very frail person.

Louise had a different kind of charm.

It seemed like he was being crushed by Henrietta’s charm... Saito turned his face away, trying to push the thought aside.

“To be seen with you in this place... is quite a serious offence. I am a princess after all, so I think it’s best if we keep quiet about this. I’m sorry.”

Then Henrietta pushed Saito conversely with a jerk, pushing him between the curtains, concealing them both.

“Princess.”

“I understand. But…only for awhile, I just want a moment of peace. Is it wrong? Is even having a little bit of time for myself not permitted to me?”

“…”

“For a short while… just this once, I wish to relax. If possible...at your side… even if it's only for a moment.”

Henrietta twisted her face, grimaced and shed her tears. The once courageous queen, who was now in tears, struck Saito from the bottom of his heart.

Henrietta, who was shedding her tears right in front of me, she looked more beautiful than anyone.

Compared to Louis, she was visibly more beautiful.

Henrietta again lifted her face, slowly edging closer to Saito’s.

Somehow, Saito couldn't refuse her lips. Nothing else came to mind.

They kissed, a kind of kiss that searched for each other's lips.

Henrietta entrusted her weight to Saito, forcing him into the wall. Henrietta breathed out a small sigh as she parted her lips against Saito’s, not knowing that someone was watching them.

“Princess…”

But as Henrietta kissed Saito’s neck, a sudden flash of lightning and heavy electrical currents began to appear.

Henrietta instinctively held him close. At that very instant…

In the small opening of the curtain, Saito saw pink hair.

Under the hair were reddish-brown eyes.

“Louise…”

He felt all his blood being pulled away from him. Slowly, he looked back at Henrietta.

Louise began to tremble as she saw them under the cover of the curtain, then burst into tears.

She ran, with both of her hands covering her face.

Saito ran after her. He stepped out of the curtain, knocking against the other students.

“Hey, that hurts!”

“Sorry! Excuse me! I’m in a hurry!”

However, Louise disappeared in the crowd of people. She was nowhere to be found.

There was a ruckus in the hall.

''What the hell?!''

''Did the Mirror of Truth’s magic backfire?''

Next, Henrietta, with a pale face, came out under the covers of the curtain.

The student’s at once shouted, “Her Majesty!”. She could tell from her eyes that Saito went to search for Louise. Then, she immediately ran away.

<center>* * *</center>

Dashing out from the tower, Louise ran away from the academy in the stillness of the night.

Filled with surprise and sorrow, Louise was confused.

Saito and the princess?

Why?

Louise witnessed everything. As she approached…from the small opening of the curtain, she found Henrietta’s face beside Saito’s.

But as she recalled this, tears instantly began to fall. The two of them looked so feverish...just like lovers about to make a vow, and then…their lips began to draw near, just like the lovers of old.

“Since way back then, they already had such a relationship. All this time I was deceived.”

For Henrietta, to betray my trust to such a degree…Louise believed in nothing anymore. I see now, she thought. ''This was the reason Henrietta knighted Saito as a Chevalier and made him the knight’s commanding officer. It was for the sake of their love.''

In Tristania, some time ago…Saito said that he and Henrietta kissed. At first, she was angry ...but because she thought it was only for the sake of duty, she didn’t worry about it that much. However, that was a mistake.

Perhaps, from that time, those two continued their relationship.

“It’s so cruel! It’s so cruel! It’s so cruel!”

Louise shouted many times.

She was betrayed all this time.

''You said you loved me. It was all a lie!''

Louise just couldn't accept it''…for a long time I believed him. he promised me, the time we spent together, the sweet kiss…all this time everything was a lie.''

I have always valued those moments and I waited, all those memories that I have ever cherished…, only to discover it was a complete lie.

Moreover, her friend…, Louis had always held Henrietta in the highest regard. Only to be betrayed twice. Louise couldn’t bear it any longer.

In any case, he was not there.

She passed and dashed out from gate of the academy.

[Flashback]

Where was he? After the Mirror of Truth’s magic disappeared, there was now a lot of commotion in the hall. Still, he wasn’t there. No one blamed anyone to be at fault.

[End of Flashback]

A gradual slope that descended into the highway, there Louise ran.

“I don’t want to be here.”

Such emotions dominated her heart.

''I want to go far away.''

''I want to go to a far away world where no one knows who I am.''

For a long time, she ran...

Now Louise kneeled and out of breath. There lying down with her face on the ground, she cried.

----

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume9_Chapter7|Back to Chapter 7]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Return to Main Page]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume9_Chapter9|Forward to Chapter 9]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume6 Chapter1

2008-08-31T02:32:04Z

Mickey: /* Chapter One: Homecoming */

===Chapter One: Homecoming===

"Traveling sure is exciting!"

Siesta shouted and pushed her big chest against Saito's arm.

''Rather than 'exciting' I'd say it's 'touching'.''

With a flustered face, Saito gave a short nod.

Inside a carriage, sitting next to each other, were Saito and Siesta.

Siesta was wearing a dark green one-piece dress with high boots.

Also, she had a small straw hat, which altogether made for quite the nice appearance.

When the black haired, sweet and innocent Siesta had that appearance, she seemed almost too cute overall.

More than just being cute, it was hard to hold anything back.

''Damn you, putting me in this condition.''

And the worst part is that, while making such an oddly audacious move, the cute Siesta was still radiating a sweet, innocent atmosphere.

[[Image:ZnT06-013.jpg|thumb]]

As she sat next to Saito, she hugged one of his arms to her and squeezed her breasts against it.

“S-S-S-Siesta, when you get so close to me... your breasts are touching my arm and…and…” Saito said, half crying, was becoming incomprehensible...

“Ah, I meant to do it!”

Siesta said with a totally carefree, smiling face.

“L…Like that, on purpose, that is… At a place there is a person, like that, hey, you…”

Saito, who couldn’t stop talking, in order to soothe his own conscience, protested.

“You don’t have to worry about the coachman. He’s a golem.”

The young man sitting on the coachman stand was a golem, a puppet which moved somehow or other with the use of magical power.

Now that you mention it, its eyes are like glass beads emitting light.

Consequently, this made Siesta even bolder. She placed her cheek on Saito’s shoulder and her mouth near his ear, mixing sighs with her voice.

“…Doing it like this, just the two of us…it’s been a long time, hasn’t it?”

“Y…Yeah.”

“I think I heard it sometime, but during summer break, what did you do with Miss Valliere?”

''I can’t tell her that.''

''I can’t say that Henrietta requested a shinobi mission from us.''

''Though it was mostly washing dishes and stuff, it's a secret.''

“Uh, umm, that is…, I worked at a bar. Louise worked in the castle so…, what she did, I don’t know,” Saito lied about Louise. Saying the truth about himself is probably alright, he decided.

“Oh! A bar! Saito did? Why?”

“Eh, uh, that is…I don’t have any money.”

“If it’s something like that, a money thing, just tell me and I would be happy to help!"

“You would?”

“Yes, it isn’t much, but I've scraped my wages and saved!"

As expected of a reliable village girl. Instead of squandering money, she’s quite frugal.

Siesta’s kind proposal made Saito glad.

“It’s alright. Somehow, I managed!”

“Really? But, if at times you are in need, please tell me without holding back."

''There is no way I can borrow even a little bit of money from this admirable girl who has scrimped and saved like this.''


“I can't borrow money from Siesta-san!”

“Why? As long as it's for Saito-san, money isn't important to me!” When she finished speaking, the girl lowered her shoulders.

“Ah, right, you mean you are really not interested in using my money right?”

“That's not the reason why!”

“You must hate me!”

”No, it's nothing like that!”

“Really? But Saito-san is always so cold to me...”

“I am? How so?”

“I am sitting next to you, and you aren't making a move.”

While Saito moved around hastily, Siesta hummed a little and moved her lips to his neck. The kind of feeling that can make a person melt surprised Saito to no end.

Siesta moved her lips upwards, finally nibbling Saito’s ear.

While feeling as if his brain was about to melt, the air seemed to grow cold and as a shivering sensation went down his spine. He shakily squeaked, "Si-Si-Siesta-san..."

In the instant he said that, something blew the top of the carriage away.

Well, blown is not the right word. It was more like some hidden explosive sent the whole thing flying. In that moment Saito and Siesta’s carriage suddenly changed from an enclosed carriage to one with a sky-light.

Trembling from fear, Saito slowly turned around and saw a carriage that nearly twice the size and far more luxurious, pulled by two horses.

Sensing a killing intent emulating from the carriage, Saito didn't simply become afraid, but extremely afraid. ''It looks like I'm going to die before we arrive at our destination.''

The luxurious carriage released an overwhelming aura of death.

“Wa…Wa…the roof of the carriage!” Siesta wailed while latching onto Saito.

“Si-Siesta-san!”

“What, What is happening?”

“If you don’t want to die, I think we should sit apart.”

But that only made Siesta cling on to Saito even tighter.

“I don’t know what's going on, but my heart is pure!”

She screamed and pushed Saito down. On one side, Saito was very happy and excited about her feelings, while another kind of message flashed through his mind, “Haha, this is the end of my life. It really was too short, I hope I'll at least get to return to Japanese soil..”

<center>* * *</center>

From the carriage that was running behind Saito’s, from the window of that splendid carriage, Louise was sticking out her head, holding a light brown cane in her hand, shaking in anger and breathing heavily.

The roof of Saito and Siesta’s carriage was blown away by Louise with her Void magic, “Explosion.”

Because of the window on the back of the carriage, Louise could see everything going on inside.

Louise was shaking while watching them as they hugged each other inside their coach and Siesta kissed Saito’s neck.

Finally, as the maid’s lips came up to her familiar’s ear, Louise’s anger exploded. She wouldn’t let her own familiar get kissed.

However, as the roof was being blown off, she noticed that Siesta embraced Saito even tighter.

Louise’s eyebrow went up instantly and just as she was about to spell the happy couple’s doom, someone pulled her legs.

“Kya!”

As she yelled that, her cheeks were stretched

“Id hurds! Yan! Au! Funya! Ahh! Id hurds!”

The prideful and haughty Louise getting her face pulled in such a manner and unable to raise a single complaint. If Saito was able to see this scene, his eyes would most likely pop out in shock.

The one pulling Louise’s cheeks like that was… a beautiful blond woman. She was about twenty-five years old. Her face vaguely resembled Louise’s. If she cooled down her hot blood and grew up a bit, would she look like that as well? In short, she was a beautiful woman.

“Little Louise. My talk hasn’t finished yet, has it?”

“Auu..., I’b sowwy..., Abe-saba, I’b sowwy...”

As her cheeks were being stretched, Louise shouted with a teary voice. There were a total of four absolute existences in Louise’s life. Henrietta, her parents and this bossy old sister, Eleanor. Eleven years older than Louise, the eldest daughter of the la Vallière house is known to be the best researcher in the Royal Magic Research Institute, "Academia".

“Even though it is a long-awaited conversation with me, why do you restlessly keep looking somewhere else? Moreover, you blew up the attendants’ carriage roof!”

“That’s, um… I wanted to, um, separate my familiar from the maid, that’s why… …”

Just like that, Louise very hesitantly informed her older sister.

As Eleanor curled up her hair, she sharply stared at Louise. Like a frog targeted by a snake, Louise curled herself up.

“Let the attendants do whatever they want! As always, you’re a restless kid, aren’t you?! You are a daughter of the la Vallière house, you know?! Be more self-conscious!”

“O-Okay…”

Louise quietly drooped her shoulders.

“B-But… … Whatever you say, being taken by the academy’s maid is…”

“Shrimp. Listening? The la Vallière house is not simply a Tristain noble family, it is ''our'' noble family. Even you should understand that, right?”

“Yes, Onee-sama.”

“You can’t use only your familiar as an attendant, right? Louise, a lady, you know, is a person that should, at the very least, always have one female attendant to take care of her when traveling.”

Eleanor, serving at Tristain’s Academia, came this morning to the Academy of Magic in order to take Louise home with her.
She caught Siesta that was passing by with the laundry basket in her hands, said “This girl will be good enough as a female attendant during the journey” and after getting a nearby aristocrat teacher’s consent, she took Siesta along for the sake of looking after Louise.

Siesta and Saito boarded the carriage for attendants, after it was forcibly prepared by the academy’s employees. Louise and Eleanor boarded their own coach that was used to come to the academy.

There were practically no stops, so there really wasn’t any need for help along the way. Siesta was simply a decoration. However, to nobles, that ornament was very important.

<center>* * *</center>

As for that Louise’s innermost thoughts, they weren’t calm at all.

That’s because this homecoming wasn’t a part of the plan at all.

The military operation to invade Albion was proclaimed at the school after the summer break ended, approximately at the time the two moons overlapped…

It’s been many decades since the last time the king’s troops had insufficient officers in order to organize an expeditionary force. It was decided that in order to do that, aristocrat students were to be assigned as officers. One of the teachers and the academy’s chief Osman were against that, but Henrietta, the Cardinal and the queen’s army’s generals ignored that objection. The academy was closed down until the end of the war.

The bearer of the “Void”, the court lady under Henrietta’s direct supervision, Louise, in order for the invasion strategies to succeed, was to be given special missions.

However… after Louise reported to her parents that “For the fatherland’s sake, I will join the queen’s army in order to take part in Albion’s invasion” , it ended up causing a huge ruckus.

Joining the campaign wasn’t allowed and, even though a letter arrived, ignoring it, Eleanor came.

Naturally, Louise was very angry. What will happen of going to the front? Even now all across the country, at our parade grounds and garrisons, a lot of students are training to become temporary officers. Most of them are male students that have chosen to enter the war.

''I am a girl, but I have to protect Her Majesty’s honor as her court lady. Moreover, in this invasion plan, the airplane of my familiar is supposed to play a key role.''

''There are a lot of expectations placed upon my Void as well. Henrietta and the Cardinal consider me the queen’s army’s trump card.
As a Tristainian noble, there is no greater honor than that.''

''Well, I definitely don’t like war. But, for the princess’ and the fatherland’s sake I’d like to offer my poor ability. Since the Void was given to me I have a duty to be zealous in my loyalty to the fatherland. Isn’t the loyalty to the fatherland one of the things the noble family of the la Vallière house is boastful? And yet my own house opposed my firm resolution to join the front.''

“Really, you’re doing such selfish things! War? What would you do there?! Good things? Get ready to get scolded by Mother and Father when we get home!”

“B-But… …”

Just as she was about to answer back, her cheeks got pinched. Eleanor was completely treating Louise as a kid, just like in the old days. Just like when she answered back during studies, she called her a shrimp over and over again.

“'But'? 'Yes', you mean, shrimp?! Little Louise!"

As expected of sisters. Eleanor had the same expression as Louise at the times which she trained her familiar. Louise couldn’t do anything to oppose her.

“Fue, Au, Ouch, Ane-sama, my cheeks au au… …”

She said with a pathetic voice.

<center>* * *</center>

As the incantation never flew over no matter how long he waited, Saito let out a sigh of relief. It seemed like for some reason Louise wasn’t able to complete her incantation.

It seemed that while she was sticking to him, Siesta became happy, so perhaps she had forgotten that there was no roof.

“Hey, hey, Saito-san.”

“Hm? W-What?”

“Traveling sure is enjoyable!”

“Y-Yeah… …”

He nodded. Saito hadn’t become that optimistic.

When he thought about the things that were to come, he realized that the problems were piling up.

''Henrietta and the others are making war plans. What is going to happen from now on is an assault war. Of course, Louise is going to participate. As things are now I have no choice, but to follow and participate no matter what as well. Most likely for the bearer of Zero there is some kind of war campaign. Probably, we’ll have to do something dangerous.''

''I can’t get into a cheerful mood.''

''Damn it, as soon as this war is over this time I’ll search for a way to return to my original world, to Japan,'' that’s what Saito decided. ''Until then no matter what happens I can’t allow myself to die.''

Seeing Saito with the face of a person thinking about a lot of things, Siesta’s face clouded up.

“I don’t want that.”

”Hm?”

“Saito-san, will go to Albion as well, right?”

“Y-Yeah…”

It seems like Siesta’s cheerful attitude until now was just a performance to cheer up Saito.

“I, hate the nobles.”

“Siesta…”

“It would be fine if they simply killed each other… but they involve us commoners as well…Even if it’s for the sake of ending the war… they’re just saying that.”

Remembering Henrietta’s words, Saito muttered

“Doesn’t matter if it’s for the sake of ending one or beginning one, war is war.”

Saito became silent.

Before, during the battle at Tarbes, there was a reason to fight. “Help out Siesta and the village’s people”, that kind of just cause.

But, during the invasion of Albion this time, what kind of reason was there?

''I don’t want to fight, is there even a reason behind this fight?''

''Louise is in high spirits… but I have no interest in this.''

''But at the time I touched Henrietta I felt a “I want to help such a poor princess’ hand” kind of feeling,'' Saito cheered up a bit.

“Why does Saito-san have to go? You have no relation, right?”

“Well, it may be so, but…” his elbow was caught.

Siesta buried his face into her breasts.

“Don’t die… Don’t die no matter what…”

Saito felt that such a Siesta is lovely.

To be cried for in such a way by such a cute maid… that alone was reason enough for Saito to keep living on… ''As I thought, I’m an idiot, right.''

''But, Louise’s house huh…''

''Louise’s big sister that I met earlier was a beautiful woman, but she had a hard expression, didn’t she...,'' he thought. Splendidly, Saito saw with only a glimpse. At the time they met he noticed that even though her eyes were different from Louise’s she had the same high attitude. Will Louise give off the same feeling when she grows a bit older? That would be painful.

Also, there was a kind of suspicious feeling in the air. It seemed that Louise and everyone in that house had a bit of a difference in opinions.

This time, we’re going towards the home of that Louise.

Saito looked up at the sky, sighed, and thought with an attitude lacking spirit... what’s going to happen from now on?

<center>* * *</center>

In the southern part of Londinium, the capital city of Albion, stood the Howland palace.

The White Hall inside it was indeed an appropriate vital point of the “White Country” Albion.

That place, painted entirely in white, was incredibly impressive. There were sixteen columns supporting the ceiling of the hall.

Like a wound in the wall, a face illuminated by the light was revealed.

In the middle of that hall was placed a huge “Round Table” made of rock, around which the ministers and generals of the Holy Albion Republic were gathering, waiting for the start of the council’s meeting.

This was the place at which, until roughly twenty years ago, the ministers gathered around the king in order to control the country, but now the ruler has changed.

The people that participated in the revolution and took the country from the monarchy gave themselves top posts in the country as was to be expected.

As for the person that, until twenty years ago, was a simple local bishop…

The one that used to have a lower social status than everyone that had gathered here… even than the protection squad members that were standing on the sides of the door…

The two protection squad members opened the hall’s door.

“The Holy Albion Republic’s noble government congress chairman, gasp, Oliver…”

Cromwell, raising his hand, interrupted the voice…

“G-Gasp?”

“Shouldn’t we remove this useless tradition? Because amongst the people that have gathered here, none stands above another!”

As always, Cromwell’s private secretary, Sheffield, was walking behind him and next to her the figures of the healed up viscount Wardes and Fouquet the Crumbling Dirt could be seen.

As Cromwell was heading towards the chief’s seat, Sheffield was following him like a shadow. Wardes and Fouquet sat down in two free seats.

After the chairman and first emperor were seated the meeting began. One man raised his hand. It was General Hawkins. With grey hair, white moustache and a long military service, the general stared with intense eyes at the emperor that used to be a bishop.

After Cromwell allowed him, he stood up.

“Your excellency, I would like to ask you something.”

“Ask whatever you want.”

“After losing the battle at Tarbes and our army that remained there, reorganizing our naval fleet has become essential. That’s because if we don’t have an armada we can neither transport our armies nor defend our own territory.”

[[Image:ZnT06-027.jpg|thumb]]

Cromwell nodded in agreement.

“The secret operation to abduct the queen in order to earn some time failed as well.”

“That’s right.”

“Have those results reached His excellency’s ears?”

“Of course. After all, it’s necessary to know everything about the incidents.”

“The enemy army is... ah. Tristain and Germania’s allied forces are preparing their fleets as quickly as possible. The two countries have a total of sixty battle-ready ships that can set out into the sky. If we begin the reorganization of our army now, after the maintenance our warship battle-line will not be able to rival theirs. Moreover, their side’s warships are all brand new.”

One of the generals muttered with a voice full of disdain,

“It’s a fleet of Haribotes! They are inferior to us!”

“That’s a story of the past, Your excellency. There is no reason to praise our own army now. At the time of the revolution we executed the majority of our superior generals and as a result the strength of our side was weakened. The remaining veterans were lost because of the defeat at Tarbes.”

Cromwell was staying silent.

“At the present they still haven’t finished rallying their ships. Furthermore, they seem to be calling together the lords’ armies.”

“They’re like a hedgehog. If it’s like that it will be difficult to attack us.”

A fat general blurted that out with a cheerful voice. Hawkins glared at him.

“Difficult to attack? Isn’t it obvious that that the enemy’s army is probably scheming something if they’ve gathered so few forces?”

Hawkins hit the table strongly.

“They’re planning to attack this continent, Albion, you know. And, a question. I’d like to be informed of His excellency’s defense plan. If it comes to a decisive battle with fleets, we will be defenseless. If the enemy’s army manages to land… it’s over. Our army is exhausted because of the revolutionary war, so please give me an answer…”

“Those are the thoughts of a defeatist!”

A young general with bloodshot eyes criticized Hawkins. Cromwell grinned lightly as he raised one of his hands as a signal to stop.

“In order for them to attack Albion, there is a necessity to mobilize their whole military force.”

“However, they have no reason to leave soldiers in the country.”

“Why is that?”

“Because to them, with the exception of our country, there is no other enemy.”

“Do they have an intention to leave their back unprotected?"

“Gallia declared neutrality. That’s something that was foreseen and is necessary in order for the invasion to take place.”

Cromwell looked over his shoulder and exchanged glances with Sheffield. She gave a small nod.

<center>* * *</center>

<center>* * *</center>

Cromwell went with Sheffield, Wardes and Fouquet to his office and after he sat down in the ruler’s seat he looked at his subordinates.

“Your wounds have healed up, right? Viscount.”

Wardes bowed. Cromwell smiled lightly and questioned Wardes.

“Now then, say what you have to say.”

“As that general pointed out, Tristain and Germania are certainly going to attack us, right?”

“Yeah. So, what are the odds?”

“Evenly matched… no, perhaps our power is a bit greater. The number of our soldiers is lower, but we have an advantage considering position.”

“Also, we have Your excellency’s void.”

Fouquet said in a thoughtful manner. As she said that Cromwell coughed unpleasantly.

“Is there something wrong?”

“No, it’s nothing. All of you should understand, after I’ve told you so many times, that I can’t use any powerful incantations. Except for giving life to those that have already died, that is. If you keep saying that, I’ll be troubled."

As Cromwell said, he couldn’t use any useful incantations at all.

“I didn’t have an intention to trouble you. Only, if we don’t show that we have a trump card, the army’s morale will be lowered.”

As Wardes said that, Cromwell nodded.

“Indeed, there is no greater trump card than the Void.”

“Well then, as I thought, is Gallia going to join the war?”

At the beginning, the plan was for Gallia to aid Albion’s invasion of Tristain by attacking Germania at the same time, but… because Albion’s army was defeated at Tarbes there was a need to change the original plan. The proposition that came from Gallia’s side was to deflect the enemy’s army into the Albion continent, while Gallia took that opportunity to attack Tristain and Germania.

After Wardes heard that plan he said to Cromwell,

“You excellency, I have only one more thing I’d like to know.”

“What is it?”

“Gallia’s imperial rule is going to aid us in destroying Halgenia’s monarchic system, is that right? What are we going to do if they’re doing it with an ill intent?"

Cromwell looked at Wardes with cold eyes.

“Viscount, that isn’t something that you should be thinking about. Leave politics to me, it will be good enough to work hard on the duty that has been assigned to you.”

Wardes closed his eyes and lowered his head.

“As you wish.”

“The duty that has been given to you. You’re doing it, right?”

“With everything I have.”

“Mennavil.”

As soon as Cromwell called out, the door of the office opened and a single man appeared. He was about forty years old, with gray hair and a wrinkled face, but because of his disciplined body, one couldn’t notice his age. At first glance he appeared to be a swordsman, because of his rough outlook, but he was carrying a cane, so he was a mage.

There was a characteristic of his face that really stood out. Starting from the middle of his forehead, across his left eye and ending at his cheek, there was a big burn.

Cromwell introduced Wardes to him.

“This is Viscount Wardes.”

With an iron expression Mennavil suddenly stared at Wardes.

“Wardes you should have at least heard his name, right? He is White Mennavil.”

Wardes’ eyes glittered. He had a memory of hearing that name. The legendary mage mercenary. The White Flame. The one that used cowardly methods during a duel and as a result got his noble title confiscated and became a mercenary, killed his own family by burning them to death and abandoned his house. It is said that the number of the people he had burned so far is greater than the number of the birds he has grilled in order to eat. There are also many other rumors about him that have been floating about.

There was one certain thing in those rumors.

That on the battlefield he used his flame with thorough cruelty. That flame didn’t choose its opponent. He was a man to whom the age and gender of the ones he burned didn’t matter. He was a man that deprived humans of their warmth as if they’re free fires… that’s who this White Mennavil was.

“What’s wrong, Viscount? There’s a legend right before your eyes.”

“I was just thinking, that I’m glad this place isn’t a battlefield.”

Wardes expressed his honest thoughts.

“Now then, Wardes. With you in the lead, I want you to transport a small squad.”

A faint dissatisfaction could be noticed on Wardes’ face. “He wants me to be a carrier?” is what his eyes said.

“I’d rather you don’t make such a grim face. Moreover, I’d like you to serve with perfection. Rather than a small unit, this secret squad is going to need a Wind specialist in order to use a boat as transport. In short, you.”

“… As you wish.”

“Gallia’s army will capture everything, without us having to do anything, so I expect you to at least push 'there'. After you have completed your work report to me immediately.”

Cromwell muttered with an impatient voice.

“Where is 'there' supposed to be?”

“Firstly, it has to be a place where the defense is weak and the room’s price is low. In other words, it mustn’t be too close to the capital of Tristain. Next, it has to be an important place that has a role in politics. Therefore, it mustn’t be too far neither.”

“Role in politics?”

“For example, taking young nobles as hostages will definitely have its effects on the country’s politics, right?”

Wardes’ lips curled up a bit.

With an exaggerated motion, Cromwell informed them of the destination.

“It’s the Academy of Magic, Viscount. As the commanding officer, you will take advantage of the night and head there with Mennavil and a small squad.”

<center>* * *</center>

At the same time, at the Academy of Magic──────────

Kirche and Tabitha were taking a walk in Austori Plaza. Right now it was break time. As always, the place was bursting with students, however…

All of them were female students. The figures of the male students, making noise, were nowhere to be seen.

“Well, well, it really feels like war, doesn’t it?”

Kirche spread her hands and shoke her head. Most of the male students volunteered to join the queen’s army, because they were troubled by the lack of officers. She was surprised, because even that coward Guiche volunteered. (I don’t know where to put one of the words in this sentence => のマリコルヌ)

All of them were in the middle of training, at the country’s festival grounds, to become substitute officers. It was natural that the academy had quieted down.

Of course, Tabitha was also one of the people that stayed behind. There’s no point for Tabitha, who had sworn to take revenge on Gallia’s king, for some unknown reason, to thrust her head into a war at a different place.

Kirche volunteered to join her fatherland’s army as well, but she wasn’t allowed, because she was a woman. She was regretful, because she really wanted to act violently.

Well, because the male teachers departed as well, the lessons were cut in half.

The female students that now had a lot of free time, overcome with loneliness, were searching for rumors in order to find out whether their lovers or friends were safe. Having noticed Montmorency’s figure, sitting on a bench with her elbows on her knees, Kirche approached her.

“My my, since your lover is gone, you’re bored, huh?”

Montmorency looked straight at her, and muttered with an annoyed tone.

“It’s normal for him to be gone. I don’t feel so bad about it.”

“But, aren’t you lonely?”

“That guy, you know, he’s overdoing it even though he’s a coward. Si~gh, but when he’s gone it really is a bit lonely, isn’t it?”

Kirche patted Montmorency’s shoulder.

“Well, they’ll come back before the festival of Founder Brimir’s Descent. After all it’s said that it will be an easy victory if it’s your country’s dear Queen’s and our country’s great Emperor’s armies combined."

Kirche muttered the “dear” and “great” with sarcasm in her voice. From the beginning, Germanian nobles didn’t have much of a loyal heart. After all, it was a country that was created by lords who gathered together because they had similar interests.

“That would be nice.”

Montmorency sighed.

While looking at such a Montmorency, Kirche ended up feeling a similar painful feeling. “I don’t like it… I really don’t like war”, muttered the one that was always prepared to fight.

<center>* * *</center>

Kirche and Tabitha were walking lazily when they arrived at Colbert’s laboratory, that was located next to the Tower of Flame. In there Colbert was working very hard in order to finish the final war adjustments of the Zero Fighter.

Even though most of the male teachers had departed… Colbert was in his usual “my pace” mood. As soon as the wind of war started blowing, he immersed himself into his studies.

“It’s pretty busy, isn’t it?”

Kirche asked that Colbert with an unsure voice.

“Hm?” Colbert raised his head a bit and smiled.

“Oh, Miss. Miss Zerbst. You should take my lectures on Fire Manipulation from time to time.”

Colbert said as if he was in class.(someone retranslate please)

“Yes.”

Kirche answered with an uncomfortable and a bit sad face and nodded.

“What’s wrong? Miss…”

“Mister, You didn’t volunteer to join the queen’s army, did you?"

Even though most of the academy’s men joined the war, is what she meant by that.

“Hm? Yeah… Because I hate war.”

Colbert turned his face away from Kirche. Kirche snorted with a face full of disdain. “So unmanly”, she thought. She could see nothing but a person that had run away from the war. She couldn’t forgive this teacher that, even though he was one of the proud “Flame Users”, calmly declared that he hated war.

“As a person that also uses Fire, I’m embarassed.”

Colbert was facing down for a while, but then he looked up again.

“Miss… you know? The Fire’s purpose…"

“Isn’t only fighting, is what you want to say, right? I’m tired of hearing that.”

“That’s right. That’s simply the way it’s being used. But except for destruction…”

“I don’t want to listen to a coward’s blabbering.”

Kirche turned away her face and, urging Tabitha to move along, walked away. As he watched that scene, Colbert let out a lonely sigh.

<center>* * *</center>

Returning to the laboratory, he sat down in a chair.

Colbert went into deep thought for a while… he unlocked the drawer of the desk that was covered by a lot of things, using the key that was hanging by a string from his neck.

In that drawer there was a small box. He took it out and opened the lid.

There was a small red ruby ring shining like a fire inside it.

If one concentrated, he would be able to see a flickering flame inside the precious stone.

As he looked at that flame, the memories of the incident from twenty years ago were resurrected. The memories of that scene were imprinted into his mind and even now the colors were vivid. In that clear glittering flame… Colbert was blaming himself. In just a moment, he remember everything he had forgotten….

After that Colbert looked around the inside of the laboratory. It was a small house with a shabby exterior, but he liked it much more than the mansion and property he had inherited from his ancestors and of which he himself had disposed. The walls were covered by various tools and flasks he had obtained in time.

As he gazed at them, Colbert suddenly crumbled as if in pain.

“The Fire’s purpose… isn’t only destruction…”

----

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume6_Illustrations|Back to Color Illustrations]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Return to Main Page]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume6_Chapter2|Forward to Chapter 2]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume9 Chapter8

2008-08-30T17:12:00Z

Mickey: /* Chapter Eight: The Ball of Sleipnir */

{{Template:PREVIEW}}

===Chapter Eight: The Ball of Sleipnir ===

A week later, on the Day of the Void.

The Ball of Sleipnir was finally going to be held today.

It was supposed to be a day of rest, but the students of the magic academy were already all restless since morning. It was the same during breakfast.

"Who are you going as?"

"I'll try that."

It was all the conversations were about.

Guiche crossed his legs, as proud as a peacock.

“I wonder who I should become? But, for someone as handsome as myself, is it not better to just remain as I am? Don't you think so too, Saito?”

“Yeah, yeah.”

Saito replied idly, regarding Guiche as something that was little more than the breeze of a wind. Sitting opposite him was Malicorne, hugging himself.

“What should I do... If it remains like this, it looks like I'm going to have to become a beautiful girl."

“Just do that already."

“Sigh... What should I do. Isn't that a crime?"

“Of course it's a crime. I reckon that it warrants a death sentence."

“Haa... a death sentence... Ha... Ha"

Malicorne stammered as he held his trembling body together.

Imagining the fat boy acting in the manner of a young girl almost made Saito throw up his breakfast.

''However... to get so excited over some masquerade ball, these people sure were easy to please.''

''It's only putting on a little disguise, did it really require so much thought?''

Saito thought to himself, not knowing that they would be disguising themselves using magic.

It really only required a little bit of thought to realize that the Magic Academy would never hold an ordinary masquerade ball... but, being completely uninterested in the matter, Saito never considered this.

Siesta was cleaning the room when Saito returned after breakfast.

“Welcome home, Saito-san.”

“Yeah, I'm back."

Siesta was cleaning the room with a bright smile on her face.

“Today is the Ball of Sleipnir.”

“Is Siesta going too?” Saito asked

“I'm going...because they are shorthanded..." Siesta replied shyly with her head down for some reason.

“I see."

"So am I going or not?" Saito pondered. Siesta walked towards Saito and looked in his eyes.

"Umm..."

“Uhh, yes?"

“I've been reading a book lately." Siesta said as she pulled out a book.

“What's it about?"

"Siesta can read as well", Saito thought.

“Oh, I forgot Saito couldn't read."

Siesta blushed as she explained the story to Saito.

“The name of the book is ‘Housemaid’s Afternoon’.”

“Mm.”

“It is a story about a young maid serving in an aristocrat's residence. And the master of that residence is a vile and corrupted man.”

“Uh huh.”

“Every night, he would coerce the maid to do unpleasant things with him."

“Unpleasent things?”

Siesta muttered something into Saito’s ear.

A pain tingled in his nose, and a torrent of a nosebleed flowed out. Five seconds later, he finally held it in.

“...What sort of books do you read?"

“What are you talking about? It's from a girl in my dorm. She let be borrow it!"

Siesta blushed as her hands shook.

''So this is the stuff Siesta and the maids read in their spare time... but then again, the girl magazines in my world are pretty risque as well...''

Saito accepted with his strange justification.

“Well...?”

“No, I, because of this, to think of such a master in the story…if it were Saito-san, I wonder if…”

“Yes?”

Saito asked back. Siesta blushed and covered her face with both hands.

“N-never mind! I was only joking!”

“I-is that so…”

When Saito laughed, Siesta stared at him curiously with the corner of her eye.

“However…it doesn’t hurt to try.”

“To try what?”

Saito stood up in blank surprise as Siesta ran up to him.

“Oh! Master-sama, we should not do this!”

“…”

“It is Saito’s turn now.” Siesta said with a serious look.

“What do you mean?”

Running up to Saito’s side, Siesta began to mutter with a slight whisper.

In that moment, Saito spouted a nosebleed.

“S-Siesta?”

“Please scold me! It has always been my desire for Saito to scold me! I-it's such a weird feeling!”

With a scream, Siesta purposely collapsed, then raised her eyes on him. Her face was as red as an apple. A tremendous, teasing aura seemed to pressure Saito.

Then Siesta lightly lifted the hem of her skirt, just diagonally to his face.

“Beloved master-sama, please come and punish me.”

[[Image:ZnT09-193.jpg|thumb]]

''This has got to be a joke, for a maid to make such a remark...I won’t come…I mustn’t come!''

Only meaningless words passed through Saito’s lips.

At the same time, Louise was quickly approaching by horse.

Saito involuntarily went to the shelf that hid the whip. He was already unable to resist the temptation any longer, as blood rushed up to his head.

At that moment the door opened, and Louise entered.

Tightly grasping her skirt, Siesta still eagerly waited to receive her scolding from her master. Saito was found removing the whip from the shelf. Louise, on the other hand, made a spinning kick to Saito’s groin.

“Learn your place.”

With his face stepped on by Louise, Saito collapsed while holding his hands between his legs. Then Louise said,

“Maid. Familiar. Listen.”

“Yes?” Saito and Siesta said at the same time.

“Familiar, your master has a command for you.”

“W-what is it?”

“The Ball of Sleipnir is today.”

“Yes.”

“Do you know what kind of ball it is?”

“Well, uhmm… is it a masquerade ball?”

“It is. A ball where it is ideal to wear a mask. S-s-so, you must absolutely come with me.”

“Okay…?”

''What in the world is the meaning of all this?''

Siesta glared at Louise.

It seems that these two are plotting something.

''Women should be more peaceful'' Saito thought. ''Since the end of the war, these balls have immediately become more of a delirious punishment. Because we should make more of an effort to contribute to society, are they not inclined to go in that direction?''

“You two…”

As she said that with a mixed sigh, Louise removed her foot. Saito stood up, calmly patting away the dirt from his clothes.

“Ehh? What?”

“Yes.”

“For the time being, both of you, sit over there.”

“Okay...”

“Listen up.”

The two of them looked at each other before they reluctantly sat on the bed.

For the two of them, her coquettish tone meant that something was up.

“Don’t you think the world will benefit more if we did more good things for society?”

Louise was surprised.

Suddenly, Saito, for the first time ever, wanted to change the world. Perhaps Colbert’s death was the cause of all this. That teacher always brewed trouble with his research. Was he trying to succeed his dying wish? That was likely.

Maybe that was why he was so interested in the knight corps.

However, in Louise's point of view, it was not Saito’s job to do so.

Saito’s job, for now, was to find a way back to his world.

For the first time, he was seriously thinking about the welfare of this world… ''After all this. Even if there was a way of solving it…''

Her mind was going back and forth.

“'The knight corps will change the world?' Isn’t that a stupid idea?”

Louise said, and to her own amazement, Saito got angry.

“Even if that was the case, you're somehow always making a big deal out of this!”

“The person you should be protecting is me!”

“Protecting you? So it’s okay to leave them unprotected? Is that what you are saying?

“It’s different!”

Louise shouted.

“W-what…”

“Don’t you think, you should find a way to go back home. Your family will be relieved if you go back.”

Idiot...Saito just couldn’t talk back.

“It’s just so unnatural of you.”

“H-however…”

“It’s okay if you join the knight corps, since we are at war after all. We must protect the princess. But as for changing the world…it’s not your job. Why must you become so absorbed in such things?”

As Louise said this, Saito looked down.

For Saito, it was all very vague.

At any rate, Saito just wanted to help.

He lived without concern, until now. He just wanted to do everything that he could. However, it was difficult to explain this to Louise.

Louise sighed.

“Anyway, you must attend today’s ball properly. And don’t you forget what I just said awhile ago.”

“Y-yes.”

Louise, who seemed like she had nothing further to say, began to blush.

“T-then?”

“Then?”

“Also…let’s continue what happened in Albion the other night.”

Siesta’s eyes were suddenly aimed at her.

“Did you do something fishy again?”

Louise turned her away from her angry face, and went out of the room.

Saito collapsed…and spouted a geyser of a nosebleed.

<center>* * *</center>

As evening came, “The Mirror of Truth” was drawn out from the treasure vault and was placed at the entrance of the dance hall in the second floor. A black curtain was pulled, surrounding the magic mirror. So now, it has reached to a point were you won't know what the person in front of the mirror will change into.

Teacher Chevreuse, who was wearing a butterfly shaped mask, stood next to the curtain.

“Ladies and gentlemen, tonight you are guided to the world of fantasy.”

She enthusiastically introduced to the students who were lined up in high spirits. Louise also lined up in the row and thought of what to transform into.

Suddenly, an image began to appear.

''Will Saito disguise himself as a woman?'' Louise muttered to herself.

Since it was Louise's turn, she passed under the curtain. There was one big mirror there. Even her relief was not imitated.<!> Installed in a simple frame was a mirror whose full length was approximately the height of two men. A cloth was placed above.

Outside the curtain, Teacher Chevreuse’s voice was heard.

“Isn’t it wonderful to imagine your ideal form? What if you wanted to deceive other people? This mirror looks deep within our heart and mind... and designates you an ideal form. So prepare your heart and take away that cloth.”

Louise took a deep breath, “Okay.” And with that answer, she lifted the cloth.

It was beautiful, as the colors of the rainbow appeared on the mirror’s surface.

Her reflection appeared, covering her in a rainbow of light which overflowed from the mirror.

She was unable to see because of the flowing light. Suddenly, the light disappeared, returning everything to darkness.

However, Louise was no longer in the mirror.

Instead, a kindly 23 year old with pink hair appeared. She had changed into a woman.

She had transformed into Louise’s second elder sister, Cattleya. Louise’s assumed ideal form was Cattleya, who was gentler than any person she knew. Louise quietly raised her hand to her chest.

<center>* * *</center>

When she faced the hall, various kinds of people overflowed into the scene- Heroes of legend, great men of old, celebrities in court-
Suddenly, an elderly lady and gentleman were visible. ''Could they be my parents?'' She wondered. But, although the resemblance was uncanny, they were probably not the people in question.

Because several Henriettas appeared as well, Louise smiled wryly.

''This is the only day no one knows who’s who. When you want to dance with a specific partner, they must inform you in advance of whom they took the shape of.''

“I wonder if Saito understood.” Louise muttered.

After all, she took Cattleya’s appearance.

After he made sure that all of the students were gathered, Osman appeared on the platform.

“Greetings to all of you. Today, in this ball, to deepen our friendship with the new students, we took an anonymous appearance. Your familes, positions, and nationalities do not matter now. Everyone in this educational institution is equal. I strongly believe that it is not impossible to learn as one.”

Osman then made a dense cough.

“When someone wants to get to know their partner, politely introduce yourself. You do not need to get caught up in your partner’s appearance or position, or to introduce yourself in a dignified manner. Therefore, this is one step of the decorum in the noble’s code we do not need to follow.”

All the students who gathered nodded together.

“Though all of you have become silent, please do not be surprised…That her Majesty, Queen Herietta, also came to today’s ball.”

The hall resounded.

“Moreover…, it is possible for her to precisely take any form. Who is her Majesty? Guessing her identity will be quite an amusement.”

The students started to get restless. An opportunity to speak with Henrietta does not come very often. To have an opportunity of having an audience with her... the tension in the hall was already rising.

Louise was surprised too. ''If you were coming, why was I not informed?'' She thought, a little dissatisfied.

“Now then…back to the main point. Isn’t it good that you are now transforming yourself into your ideal person? With each step, you are brought closer to that ideal, and with each step may we not lose sight of it. I want you all to learn this in the coming school year. And with that, ladies and gentlemen, I have nothing further to say.”

Everyone applauded.

Osman left with a serious face, but, as soon as he walked to the front of mirror, he suddenly began to transform. A dangerously, young, seductive looking woman appeared. Taking a suggestive pose, the woman said

“Osman.”

The students who once held admiration for the speech, now fell silent. The teachers silently grabbed both of Osman’s arms, pulling him to the side.

“W-well then, Enjoy the masquerade ball!”

Violently trying to wriggle away, Osman was taken outside.

Music started to play…the Masquerade Ball finally started.

Louise stared around the vicinity. Not one person seemed to be Saito.

'' Why won’t you come, even for a moment?'' Louise thought, sighing against the wall.

<center>* * *</center>

As for Saito, he was already in the assembly hall. The banquet was glorious to behold. He was late, as he needed to take care of the horse. Saito realized it was hard trying to calm down that beast. And because he was not accustomed to such work, it took quite some time to finish.

Because it was covered with a curtain, he didn’t notice the mirror near the entrance as he entered the hall. Saito didn't know it was a masquerade ball where people disguised themselves using the mirror.

The guard stationed at the entrance tried to subdue him, but after noticing Saito’s mantle, he panicked and immediately saluted him.

It was dim inside…the faces were not clearly visible.

Then, Saito remembered what Louise said a little while ago:

''Also…let’s continue what happened in Albion the other night.''

He remembered every word of it.

''For her to make such a remark, she won't take no for an answer…d-damn.''

Saito searched restlessly for Louise.

However, she was nowhere to be found.

''For a masquerade ball, why are they not wearing any masks?'' Saito thought. However, there were a lot of strangers. Not one of them was a student. Only important looking people were dancing and chatting about.

At last, Saito found Louise standing near the wall.

As he enthusiastically ran towards her, she looked up and stared at him. Her face blushed deep red.

''A promise is a promise.'' Saito also blushed.

“Finally, I found you. So about that promise...”

Louise looked hesitant.

“…Promise?”

She asked Saito.

“What, have you already forgotten?”

“I’m sorry, dear...”

“Dear? But you always called me…”

“Saito-san.”

“That’s right.”

Louise blushed even more. What is she...was she confused? Still, to feel so shy in such a manner made the normally violent Louise extremely cute.

“Wha...what you said a while ago, was it true?”

“What I said a while ago?”

“Don’t try to pretend you don’t know! You said it yourself, right?”

“…What kind of promise was it?”

Saito got irritated. For her to talk in an excessively polite tone...''is this a joke?'' The orchestra began to play a violent melody.

“It’s so noisy…Lets go outside.”

Saito grasped Louise’s hand, and pulled her to the veranda.

“Ah!”

Although Louise gave out a shout of surprise, she obediently followed.

At the veranda, Saito said to Louise.

“You...to make such a joke about this. Were you even serious about it?”

“…I, I’m sorry.”

As Louise apologized, she somehow looked very lovely. Saito wanted to become a little nasty. He always wanted to punish her with a saucy remark.

“Unless you properly apologize, t-that is, to...”

Because Louise looked down and fell silent, Saito raised his jaw.

“…Ha.”

Louise stared at Saito, her eyes zeroed into his. That sort of gesture startled him. Unintentionally, they were drawing ever closer…Their lips drew close.

They tightly embraced each other. Louise thrusted her body.

Now Saito was pushed to the side of the wall. Not one shadow of a person was on the veranda. It would be awkward if someone saw them doing such a thing in this place.

Saito quietly tried to separate himself from her.

“Nn…!”

But, today, Louise was excessively assertive. His body was continuously and forcefully being pressed back to the wall.

“…Louise.”

Perhaps Louise must have been very lonely all this time. As he was thinking that, Louise lovingly, for the first time, wrapped her arms around Saito. Then he realized that Louise’s small hand was on his chest.

A while ago, Louise would never show or even pretend to show this type of affection.

''Now this is a reward! Now that you mention it, even though I was hurt for a moment. But? in spite of that, is this really a reward? After all, Louise is to me...''

“Louise.”

Saito strongly held Louise close. A hot sigh escaped from Louise’s mouth…and in that instant, he forgot himself.

<center>* * *</center>

Meanwhile… The guard stationed at the entrance of the hall questioned the suspicious figure that was made out in the shadows. The woman wore a thick robe. Long black hair could be seen from the opening of her hood. It was hard to tell if she was a teacher or a student.

“Who is it?”

“I’m here to attend today’s ball, I was sent from the royal palace.”

“Royal palace? Well…”

The guard began to look at the catalog, where all the attendees were written.

“I’m afraid you won’t see my name written on that list.”

Before he could question her, the woman abruptly removed a bell from her bosom.

“That’s…”

The guard had seen that bell before while patrolling the treasure vault…

“The Bell of Sleep? How…”

The instant he muttered that, the small bell was already rung.

''Cling…''the sound made a small clear echo.

The guard, was suddenly getting sleepy. ''If he were to fall asleep under these circumstances, he would be scolded for sure'' He thought, but was unable to fight against his drowsiness.

Leaning against the wall, he collapsed to the floor, breathing in sighs as he slept.

“Even if you call the royal palace…this is not Tristain.”

Confirming that the guard was fast asleep, the cloaked woman passed through the curtain. Before her eyes was the Mirror of Truth, and she smiled as she gazed upon it.

Lifting the cloth, she quietly touched the Mirror of Truth.

Then, the mirror began to shine. At the same time, the cloaked woman began to shine as well.

“I do not recognize this face, but it will have to do.”

The woman’s ancient runes began to shine…and started to mutter a strange spell.

<center>* * *</center>

Saito breathed through Louise’s lips.

''Ngu…, mugu…, this is crazy!'' Standing on the tips of her toes, Louise entwined both her arms around Saito’s neck.

''Louise was unusually assertive. For such a thing to happen...
and to treat me with such affection....''

Instinctively, he slipped his hand to Louise’s flat chest…

“…What the?”

Saito immediately stopped.

Her chest was not flat.

Perhaps one could say it was huge.

It was full and soft, a warm lump under Saito’s palm. The shape had completely changed. Each time he grasped it, Louise’s hot sigh would begin to rise.

“Hey, When did it grow so much…”

As Saito opened his eyes, he gasped in surprise.

He was in the presence of the..

“Princess.”

It was Henrietta. What the heck, did they change places with each other? Or perhaps, I should say, was it the princess I have been embracing until now?

From the hall, the student’s excited voices could be heard.

“What the-? The magic was broken?”

“But the ball hasn’t ended yet!”

Saito finally understood. In this ball, a person can somehow magically disguise himself. This was the true purpose of the ball. Henrietta most likely took Louise’s shape.

“But why did you choose Louise?”

As he asked, Henrietta lowered her head shamefully.

“In this ball, one can change into the person’s ideal form.”

“Ideal form?”

Suddenly, he realized something.

“So it was Louise?”

“Yes. I always envied that child...a child who does what her heart desires. A heart not tainted by anyone, a child pure of mind… Virtues I do not have. I have always envied everything about that child…”

“…”

“What kind of person am I, who can only shake and quiver, while that child carries out justice by herself? I find that to be very enviable about her. If I even had one-tenth of her courage, I would probably have not committed those mistakes.”

“Mistakes?...Princess, you have done nothing wrong. Even if you have committed some mistakes, it wasn’t your fault.”

Henrietta somehow looked defeated. I want to comfort her somehow, Saito thought.

“No, I went to war in order to take revenge for myself. Because of that, many people died.”

“There was nothing else you could have done. It was war.”

“Everyone died.”

Saito remembered. The expedition army, most of them were nobles and mercenaries. Not one citizen was taken in.

“Even if you say so, but still…weren’t you the most reluctant one? Everyone else desired for something different. Some did it for the money, others did it for honor. But these were not things the princess worried about.”

A cruel expression perhaps, maybe even the dead would lash at his words, Saito thought. I guess there are different circumstances. But most of the soldiers were mercenaries, most of the officers, were nobles who wanted only honor.

Henrietta fell silent.

Saito quickly changed the topic, and mentioned Louis.

“Then, what went wrong today? Did you come to meet Louise? I’m looking for her too. Where the heck could she be…”

Henrietta shook her head.

“I came to meet you.”

“…Me?”

“I don’t understand why. But...when I hear your name, when I see your face… my heart trembles. At first…”

Henrietta looked up. Her eyes were moist.

“Do you remember it? The evening we spent at that cheap hotel in Tristania.”

Saito nodded. Saito remembered that transpired with Henrietta at that time… their lips had touched twice. Even now, he remembers it with a throbbing heart.

“That evening…, if you recall, I felt so much pain in my chest. That pain, in time, steadily kept increasing. I noticed that, from that pain, there was something whirling in my mind, but I didn't know how to handle it.”

“…”

“With all this pressure and anxiety inside... only when I felt your warmth, was I healed. When I found your name on the list of soldiers who were killed in action, the sadness was too much to bear. And when I discovered that you stopped an army of 70,000, you have no idea how far you fought to save us.”

''For someone like Henrietta to directly show her feelings like this...'' Saito was perplexed. For quite some time, he thought ‘she’s so frail’.

Henrietta has shone herself to be a very frail person.

Louise had a different kind of charm.

It seemed like he was being crushed by Henrietta’s charm... Saito turned his face away, trying to push the thought aside.

“To be seen with you in this place... is quite a serious offence. I am a princess after all, so I think it’s best if we keep quiet about this. I’m sorry.”

Then Henrietta pushed Saito conversely with a jerk, pushing him between the curtains, concealing them both.

“Princess.”

“I understand. But…only for awhile, I just want a moment of peace. Is it wrong? Is even having a little bit of time for myself not permitted to me?”

“…”

“For a short while… just this once, I wish to relax. If possible...at your side… even if it's only for a moment.”

Henrietta twisted her face, grimaced and shed her tears. The once courageous queen, who was now in tears, struck Saito from the bottom of his heart.

Henrietta, who was shedding her tears right in front of me, she looked more beautiful than anyone.

Compared to Louis, she was visibly more beautiful.

Henrietta again lifted her face, slowly edging closer to Saito’s.

Somehow, Saito couldn't refuse her lips. Nothing else came to mind.

They kissed, a kind of kiss that searched for each other's lips.

Henrietta entrusted her weight to Saito, forcing him into the wall. Henrietta breathed out a small sigh as she parted her lips against Saito’s, not knowing that someone was watching them.

“Princess…”

But as Henrietta kissed Saito’s neck, a sudden flash of lightning and heavy electrical currents began to appear.

Henrietta instinctively held him close. At that very instant…

In the small opening of the curtain, Saito saw pink hair.

Under the hair were reddish-brown eyes.

“Louise…”

He felt all his blood being pulled away from him. Slowly, he looked back at Henrietta.

Louise began to tremble as she saw them under the cover of the curtain, then burst into tears.

She ran, with both of her hands covering her face.

Saito ran after her. He stepped out of the curtain, knocking against the other students.

“Hey, that hurts!”

“Sorry! Excuse me! I’m in a hurry!”

However, Louise disappeared in the crowd of people. She was nowhere to be found.

There was a ruckus in the hall.

''What the hell?!''

''Did the Mirror of Truth’s magic backfire?''

Next, Henrietta, with a pale face, came out under the covers of the curtain.

The student’s at once shouted, “Her Majesty!”. She could tell from her eyes that Saito went to search for Louise. Then, she immediately ran away.

<center>* * *</center>

Dashing out from the tower, Louise ran away from the academy in the stillness of the night.

Filled with surprise and sorrow, Louise was confused.

Saito and the princess?

Why?

Louise witnessed everything. As she approached…from the small opening of the curtain, she found Henrietta’s face beside Saito’s.

But as she recalled this, tears instantly began to fall. The two of them looked so feverish...just like lovers about to make a vow, and then…their lips began to draw near, just like the lovers of old.

“Since way back then, they already had such a relationship. All this time I was deceived.”

For Henrietta, to betray my trust to such a degree…Louise believed in nothing anymore. I see now, she thought. ''This was the reason Henrietta knighted Saito as a Chevalier and made him the knight’s commanding officer. It was for the sake of their love.''

In Tristania, some time ago…Saito said that he and Henrietta kissed. At first, she was angry ...but because she thought it was only for the sake of duty, she didn’t worry about it that much. However, that was a mistake.

Perhaps, from that time, those two continued their relationship.

“It’s so cruel! It’s so cruel! It’s so cruel!”

Louise shouted many times.

She was betrayed all this time.

''You said you loved me. It was all a lie!''

Louise just couldn't accept it''…for a long time I believed him. he promised me, the time we spent together, the sweet kiss…all this time everything was a lie.''

I have always valued those moments and I waited, all those memories that I have ever cherished…, only to discover it was a complete lie.

Moreover, her friend…, Louis had always held Henrietta in the highest regard. Only to be betrayed twice. Louise couldn’t bear it any longer.

In any case, he was not there.

She passed and dashed out from gate of the academy.

[Flashback]

Where was he? After the Mirror of Truth’s magic disappeared, there was now a lot of commotion in the hall. Still, he wasn’t there. No one blamed anyone to be at fault.

[End of Flashback]

A gradual slope that descended into the highway, there Louise ran.

“I don’t want to be here.”

Such emotions dominated her heart.

''I want to go far away.''

''I want to go to a far away world where no one knows who I am.''

For a long time, she ran...

Now Louise kneeled and out of breath. There lying down with her face on the ground, she cried.

----

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume9_Chapter7|Back to Chapter 7]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Return to Main Page]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume9_Chapter9|Forward to Chapter 9]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume9 Chapter8

2008-08-30T17:07:46Z

Mickey: /* Chapter Eight: The Ball of Sleipnir */

{{Template:PREVIEW}}

===Chapter Eight: The Ball of Sleipnir ===

A week later, on the Day of the Void.

The Ball of Sleipnir was finally going to be held today.

It was supposed to be a day of rest, but the students of the magic academy were already all restless since morning. It was the same during breakfast.

"Who are you going as?"

"I'll try that."

It was all the conversations were about.

Guiche crossed his legs, as proud as a peacock.

“I wonder who I should become? But, for someone as handsome as myself, is it not better to just remain as I am? Don't you think so too, Saito?”

“Yeah, yeah.”

Saito replied idly, regarding Guiche as something that was little more than the breeze of a wind. Sitting opposite him was Malicorne, hugging himself.

“What should I do... If it remains like this, it looks like I'm going to have to become a beautiful girl."

“Just do that already."

“Sigh... What should I do. Isn't that a crime?"

“Of course it's a crime. I reckon that it warrants a death sentence."

“Haa... a death sentence... Ha... Ha"

Malicorne stammered as he held his trembling body together.

Imagining the fat boy acting in the manner of a young girl almost made Saito throw up his breakfast.

''However... to get so excited over some masquerade ball, these people sure were easy to please.''

''It's only putting on a little disguise, did it really require so much thought?''

Saito thought to himself, not knowing that they would be disguising themselves using magic.

It really only required a little bit of thought to realize that the Magic Academy would never hold an ordinary masquerade ball... but, being completely uninterested in the matter, Saito never considered this.

Siesta was cleaning the room when Saito returned after breakfast.

“Welcome home, Saito-san.”

“Yeah, I'm back."

Siesta was cleaning the room with a bright smile on her face.

“Today is the Ball of Sleipnir.”

“Is Siesta going too?” Saito asked

“I'm going...because they are shorthanded..." Siesta replied shyly with her head down for some reason.

“I see."

"So am I going or not?" Saito pondered. Siesta walked towards Saito and looked in his eyes.

"Umm..."

“Uhh, yes?"

“I've been reading a book lately." Siesta said as she pulled out a book.

“What's it about?"

"Siesta can read as well", Saito thought.

“Oh, I forgot Saito couldn't read."

Siesta blushed as she explained the story to Saito.

“The name of the book is ‘Housemaid’s Afternoon’.”

“Mm.”

“It is a story about a young maid serving in an aristocrat's residence. And the master of that residence is a vile and corrupted man.”

“Uh huh.”

“Every night, he would coerce the maid to do unpleasant things with him."

“Unpleasent things?”

Siesta muttered something into Saito’s ear.

A pain tingled in his nose, and a torrent of a nosebleed flowed out. Five seconds later, he finally held it in.

“...What sort of books do you read?"

“What are you talking about? It's from a girl in my dorm. She let be borrow it!"

Siesta blushed as her hands shook.

''So this is the stuff Siesta and the maids read in their spare time... but then again, the girl magazines in my world are pretty risque as well...''

Saito accepted with his strange justification.

“Well...?”

“No, I, because of this, to think of such a master in the story…if it were Saito-san, I wonder if…”

“Yes?”

Saito asked back. Siesta blushed and covered her face with both hands.

“N-never mind! I was only joking!”

“I-is that so…”

When Saito laughed, Siesta stared at him curiously with the corner of her eye.

“However…it doesn’t hurt to try.”

“To try what?”

Saito stood up in blank surprise as Siesta ran up to him.

“Oh! Master-sama, we should not do this!”

“…”

“It is Saito’s turn now.” Siesta said with a serious look.

“What do you mean?”

Running up to Saito’s side, Siesta began to mutter with a slight whisper.

In that moment, Saito spouted a nosebleed.

“S-Siesta?”

“Please scold me! It has always been my desire for Saito to scold me! I-it's such a weird feeling!”

With a scream, Siesta purposely collapsed, then raised her eyes on him. Her face was as red as an apple. A tremendous, teasing aura seemed to pressure Saito.

Then Siesta lightly lifted the hem of her skirt, just diagonally to his face.

“Beloved master-sama, please come and punish me.”

[[Image:ZnT09-193.jpg|thumb]]

''This has got to be a joke, for a maid to make such a remark...I won’t come…I mustn’t come!''

Only meaningless words passed through Saito’s lips.

At the same time, Louise was quickly approaching by horse.

Saito involuntarily went to the shelf that hid the whip. He was already unable to resist the temptation any longer, as blood rushed up to his head.

At that moment the door opened, and Louise entered.

Tightly grasping her skirt, Siesta still eagerly waited to receive her scolding from her master. Saito was found removing the whip from the shelf. Louise, on the other hand, made a spinning kick to Saito’s groin.

“Learn your place.”

With his face stepped on by Louise, Saito collapsed while holding his hands between his legs. Then Louise said,

“Maid. Familiar. Listen.”

“Yes?” Saito and Siesta said at the same time.

“Familiar, your master has a command for you.”

“W-what is it?”

“The Ball of Sleipnir is today.”

“Yes.”

“Do you know what kind of ball it is?”

“Well, uhmm… is it a masquerade ball?”

“It is. A ball where it is ideal to wear a mask. S-s-so, you must absolutely come with me.”

“Okay…?”

''What in the world is the meaning of all this?''

Siesta glared at Louise.

It seems that these two are plotting something.

''Women should be more peaceful'' Saito thought. ''Since the end of the war, these balls have immediately become more of a delirious punishment. Because we should make more of an effort to contribute to society, are they not inclined to go in that direction?''

“You two…”

As she said that with a mixed sigh, Louise removed her foot. Saito stood up, calmly patting away the dirt from his clothes.

“Ehh? What?”

“Yes.”

“For the time being, both of you, sit over there.”

“Okay...”

“Listen up.”

The two of them looked at each other before they reluctantly sat on the bed.

For the two of them, her coquettish tone meant that something was up.

“Don’t you think the world will benefit more if we did more good things for society?”

Louise was surprised.

Suddenly, Saito, for the first time ever, wanted to change the world. Perhaps Colbert’s death was the cause of all this. That teacher always brewed trouble with his research. Was he trying to succeed his dying wish? That was likely.

Maybe that was why he was so interested in the knight corps.

However, in Louise's point of view, it was not Saito’s job to do so.

Saito’s job, for now, was to find a way back to his world.

For the first time, he was seriously thinking about the welfare of this world… ''After all this. Even if there was a way of solving it…''

Her mind was going back and forth.

“'The knight corps will change the world?' Isn’t that a stupid idea?”

Louise said, and to her own amazement, Saito got angry.

“Even if that was the case, you're somehow always making a big deal out of this!”

“The person you should be protecting is me!”

“Protecting you? So it’s okay to leave them unprotected? Is that what you are saying?

“It’s different!”

Louise shouted.

“W-what…”

“Don’t you think, you should find a way to go back home. Your family will be relieved if you go back.”

Idiot...Saito just couldn’t talk back.

“It’s just so unnatural of you.”

“H-however…”

“It’s okay if you join the knight corps, since we are at war after all. We must protect the princess. But as for changing the world…it’s not your job. Why must you become so absorbed in such things?”

As Louise said this, Saito looked down.

For Saito, it was all very vague.

At any rate, Saito just wanted to help.

He lived without concern, until now. He just wanted to do everything that he could. However, it was difficult to explain this to Louise.

Louise sighed.

“Anyway, you must attend today’s ball properly. And don’t you forget what I just said awhile ago.”

“Y-yes.”

Louise, who seemed like she had nothing further to say, began to blush.

“T-then?”

“Then?”

“Also…let’s continue what happened in Albion the other night.”

Siesta’s eyes were suddenly aimed at her.

“Did you do something fishy again?”

Louise turned her away from her angry face, and went out of the room.

Saito collapsed…and spouted a geyser of a nosebleed.

<center>* * *</center>

As evening came, “The Mirror of Truth” was drawn out from the treasure vault and was placed at the entrance of the dance hall in the second floor. A black curtain was pulled, surrounding the magic mirror. So now, it has reached to a point were you won't know what the person in front of the mirror will change into.

Teacher Chevreuse, who was wearing a butterfly shaped mask, stood next to the curtain.

“Ladies and gentlemen, tonight you are guided to the world of fantasy.”

She enthusiastically introduced to the students who were lined up in high spirits. Louise also lined up in the row and thought of what to transform into.

Suddenly, an image began to appear.

''Will Saito disguise himself as a woman?'' Louise muttered to herself.

Since it was Louise's turn, she passed under the curtain. There was one big mirror there. Even her relief was not imitated.<!> Installed in a simple frame was a mirror whose full length was approximately the height of two men. A cloth was placed above.

Outside the curtain, Teacher Chevreuse’s voice was heard.

“Isn’t it wonderful to imagine your ideal form? What if you wanted to deceive other people? This mirror looks deep within our heart and mind... and designates you an ideal form. So prepare your heart and take away that cloth.”

Louise took a deep breath, “Okay.” And with that answer, she lifted the cloth.

It was beautiful, as the colors of the rainbow appeared on the mirror’s surface.

Her reflection appeared, covering her in a rainbow of light which overflowed from the mirror.

She was unable to see because of the flowing light. Suddenly, the light disappeared, returning everything to darkness.

However, Louise was no longer in the mirror.

Instead, a kindly 23 year old with pink hair appeared. She had changed into a woman.

She had transformed into Louise’s second elder sister, Cattleya. Louise’s assumed ideal form was Cattleya, who was gentler than any person she knew. Louise quietly raised her hand to her chest.

<center>* * *</center>

When she faced the hall, various kinds of people overflowed into the scene- Heroes of legend, great men of old, celebrities in court-
Suddenly, an elderly lady and gentleman were visible. ''Could they be my parents?'' She wondered. But, although the resemblance was uncanny, they were probably not the people in question.

Because several Henriettas appeared as well, Louise smiled wryly.

''This is the only day no one knows who’s who. When you want to dance with a specific partner, they must inform you in advance of whom they took the shape of.''

“I wonder if Saito understood.” Louise muttered.

After all, she took Cattleya’s appearance.

Making sure the students were all gathered, Osman then appeared on the platform.

“Greetings to all of you. Today, in this ball, to deepen our friendship with the new students, we took an anonymous appearance. Your familes, positions, and nationalities do not matter now. Everyone in this educational institution is equal. I strongly believe that it is not impossible to learn as one.”

Osman then made a dense cough.

“When someone wants to get to know their partner, politely introduce yourself. You do not need to get caught up in your partner’s appearance or position, or to introduce yourself in a dignified manner. Therefore, this is one step of the decorum in the noble’s code we do not need to follow.”

All the students who gathered nodded together.

“Though all of you have become silent, please do not be surprised…That her Majesty, Queen Herietta, also came to today’s ball.”

The hall resounded.

“Moreover…, it is possible for her to precisely take any form. Who is her Majesty? Guessing her identity will be quite an amusement.”

The students started to get restless. An opportunity to speak with Henrietta does not come very often. To have an opportunity of having an audience with her... the tension in the hall was already rising.

Louise was surprised too. ''If you were coming, why was I not informed?'' She thought, a little dissatisfied.

“Now then…back to the main point. Isn’t it good that you are now transforming yourself into your ideal person? With each step, you are brought closer to that ideal, and with each step may we not lose sight of it. I want you all to learn this in the coming school year. And with that, ladies and gentlemen, I have nothing further to say.”

Everyone applauded.

Osman left with a serious face, but, as soon as he walked to the front of mirror, he suddenly began to transform. A dangerously, young, seductive looking woman appeared. Taking a suggestive pose, the woman said

“Osman.”

The students who once held admiration for the speech, now fell silent. The teachers silently grabbed both of Osman’s arms, pulling him to the side.

“W-well then, Enjoy the masquerade ball!”

Violently trying to wriggle away, Osman was taken outside.

Music started to play…the Masquerade Ball finally started.

Louise stared around the vicinity. Not one person seemed to be Saito.

'' Why won’t you come, even for a moment?'' Louise thought, sighing against the wall.

<center>* * *</center>

As for Saito, he was already in the assembly hall. The banquet was glorious to behold. He was late, as he needed to take care of the horse. Saito realized it was hard trying to calm down that beast. And because he was not accustomed to such work, it took quite some time to finish.

Because it was covered with a curtain, he didn’t notice the mirror near the entrance as he entered the hall. Saito didn't know it was a masquerade ball where people disguised themselves using the mirror.

The guard stationed at the entrance tried to subdue him, but after noticing Saito’s mantle, he panicked and immediately saluted him.

It was dim inside…the faces were not clearly visible.

Then, Saito remembered what Louise said a little while ago:

''Also…let’s continue what happened in Albion the other night.''

He remembered every word of it.

''For her to make such a remark, she won't take no for an answer…d-damn.''

Saito searched restlessly for Louise.

However, she was nowhere to be found.

''For a masquerade ball, why are they not wearing any masks?'' Saito thought. However, there were a lot of strangers. Not one of them was a student. Only important looking people were dancing and chatting about.

At last, Saito found Louise standing near the wall.

As he enthusiastically ran towards her, she looked up and stared at him. Her face blushed deep red.

''A promise is a promise.'' Saito also blushed.

“Finally, I found you. So about that promise...”

Louise looked hesitant.

“…Promise?”

She asked Saito.

“What, have you already forgotten?”

“I’m sorry, dear...”

“Dear? But you always called me…”

“Saito-san.”

“That’s right.”

Louise blushed even more. What is she...was she confused? Still, to feel so shy in such a manner made the normally violent Louise extremely cute.

“Wha...what you said a while ago, was it true?”

“What I said a while ago?”

“Don’t try to pretend you don’t know! You said it yourself, right?”

“…What kind of promise was it?”

Saito got irritated. For her to talk in an excessively polite tone...''is this a joke?'' The orchestra began to play a violent melody.

“It’s so noisy…Lets go outside.”

Saito grasped Louise’s hand, and pulled her to the veranda.

“Ah!”

Although Louise gave out a shout of surprise, she obediently followed.

At the veranda, Saito said to Louise.

“You...to make such a joke about this. Were you even serious about it?”

“…I, I’m sorry.”

As Louise apologized, she somehow looked very lovely. Saito wanted to become a little nasty. He always wanted to punish her with a saucy remark.

“Unless you properly apologize, t-that is, to...”

Because Louise looked down and fell silent, Saito raised his jaw.

“…Ha.”

Louise stared at Saito, her eyes zeroed into his. That sort of gesture startled him. Unintentionally, they were drawing ever closer…Their lips drew close.

They tightly embraced each other. Louise thrusted her body.

Now Saito was pushed to the side of the wall. Not one shadow of a person was on the veranda. It would be awkward if someone saw them doing such a thing in this place.

Saito quietly tried to separate himself from her.

“Nn…!”

But, today, Louise was excessively assertive. His body was continuously and forcefully being pressed back to the wall.

“…Louise.”

Perhaps Louise must have been very lonely all this time. As he was thinking that, Louise lovingly, for the first time, wrapped her arms around Saito. Then he realized that Louise’s small hand was on his chest.

A while ago, Louise would never show or even pretend to show this type of affection.

''Now this is a reward! Now that you mention it, even though I was hurt for a moment. But? in spite of that, is this really a reward? After all, Louise is to me...''

“Louise.”

Saito strongly held Louise close. A hot sigh escaped from Louise’s mouth…and in that instant, he forgot himself.

<center>* * *</center>

Meanwhile… The guard stationed at the entrance of the hall questioned the suspicious figure that was made out in the shadows. The woman wore a thick robe. Long black hair could be seen from the opening of her hood. It was hard to tell if she was a teacher or a student.

“Who is it?”

“I’m here to attend today’s ball, I was sent from the royal palace.”

“Royal palace? Well…”

The guard began to look at the catalog, where all the attendees were written.

“I’m afraid you won’t see my name written on that list.”

Before he could question her, the woman abruptly removed a bell from her bosom.

“That’s…”

The guard had seen that bell before while patrolling the treasure vault…

“The Bell of Sleep? How…”

The instant he muttered that, the small bell was already rung.

''Cling…''the sound made a small clear echo.

The guard, was suddenly getting sleepy. ''If he were to fall asleep under these circumstances, he would be scolded for sure'' He thought, but was unable to fight against his drowsiness.

Leaning against the wall, he collapsed to the floor, breathing in sighs as he slept.

“Even if you call the royal palace…this is not Tristain.”

Confirming that the guard was fast asleep, the cloaked woman passed through the curtain. Before her eyes was the Mirror of Truth, and she smiled as she gazed upon it.

Lifting the cloth, she quietly touched the Mirror of Truth.

Then, the mirror began to shine. At the same time, the cloaked woman began to shine as well.

“I do not recognize this face, but it will have to do.”

The woman’s ancient runes began to shine…and started to mutter a strange spell.

<center>* * *</center>

Saito breathed through Louise’s lips.

''Ngu…, mugu…, this is crazy!'' Standing on the tips of her toes, Louise entwined both her arms around Saito’s neck.

''Louise was unusually assertive. For such a thing to happen...
and to treat me with such affection....''

Instinctively, he slipped his hand to Louise’s flat chest…

“…What the?”

Saito immediately stopped.

Her chest was not flat.

Perhaps one could say it was huge.

It was full and soft, a warm lump under Saito’s palm. The shape had completely changed. Each time he grasped it, Louise’s hot sigh would begin to rise.

“Hey, When did it grow so much…”

As Saito opened his eyes, he gasped in surprise.

He was in the presence of the..

“Princess.”

It was Henrietta. What the heck, did they change places with each other? Or perhaps, I should say, was it the princess I have been embracing until now?

From the hall, the student’s excited voices could be heard.

“What the-? The magic was broken?”

“But the ball hasn’t ended yet!”

Saito finally understood. In this ball, a person can somehow magically disguise himself. This was the true purpose of the ball. Henrietta most likely took Louise’s shape.

“But why did you choose Louise?”

As he asked, Henrietta lowered her head shamefully.

“In this ball, one can change into the person’s ideal form.”

“Ideal form?”

Suddenly, he realized something.

“So it was Louise?”

“Yes. I always envied that child...a child who does what her heart desires. A heart not tainted by anyone, a child pure of mind… Virtues I do not have. I have always envied everything about that child…”

“…”

“What kind of person am I, who can only shake and quiver, while that child carries out justice by herself? I find that to be very enviable about her. If I even had one-tenth of her courage, I would probably have not committed those mistakes.”

“Mistakes?...Princess, you have done nothing wrong. Even if you have committed some mistakes, it wasn’t your fault.”

Henrietta somehow looked defeated. I want to comfort her somehow, Saito thought.

“No, I went to war in order to take revenge for myself. Because of that, many people died.”

“There was nothing else you could have done. It was war.”

“Everyone died.”

Saito remembered. The expedition army, most of them were nobles and mercenaries. Not one citizen was taken in.

“Even if you say so, but still…weren’t you the most reluctant one? Everyone else desired for something different. Some did it for the money, others did it for honor. But these were not things the princess worried about.”

A cruel expression perhaps, maybe even the dead would lash at his words, Saito thought. I guess there are different circumstances. But most of the soldiers were mercenaries, most of the officers, were nobles who wanted only honor.

Henrietta fell silent.

Saito quickly changed the topic, and mentioned Louis.

“Then, what went wrong today? Did you come to meet Louise? I’m looking for her too. Where the heck could she be…”

Henrietta shook her head.

“I came to meet you.”

“…Me?”

“I don’t understand why. But...when I hear your name, when I see your face… my heart trembles. At first…”

Henrietta looked up. Her eyes were moist.

“Do you remember it? The evening we spent at that cheap hotel in Tristania.”

Saito nodded. Saito remembered that transpired with Henrietta at that time… their lips had touched twice. Even now, he remembers it with a throbbing heart.

“That evening…, if you recall, I felt so much pain in my chest. That pain, in time, steadily kept increasing. I noticed that, from that pain, there was something whirling in my mind, but I didn't know how to handle it.”

“…”

“With all this pressure and anxiety inside... only when I felt your warmth, was I healed. When I found your name on the list of soldiers who were killed in action, the sadness was too much to bear. And when I discovered that you stopped an army of 70,000, you have no idea how far you fought to save us.”

''For someone like Henrietta to directly show her feelings like this...'' Saito was perplexed. For quite some time, he thought ‘she’s so frail’.

Henrietta has shone herself to be a very frail person.

Louise had a different kind of charm.

It seemed like he was being crushed by Henrietta’s charm... Saito turned his face away, trying to push the thought aside.

“To be seen with you in this place... is quite a serious offence. I am a princess after all, so I think it’s best if we keep quiet about this. I’m sorry.”

Then Henrietta pushed Saito conversely with a jerk, pushing him between the curtains, concealing them both.

“Princess.”

“I understand. But…only for awhile, I just want a moment of peace. Is it wrong? Is even having a little bit of time for myself not permitted to me?”

“…”

“For a short while… just this once, I wish to relax. If possible...at your side… even if it's only for a moment.”

Henrietta twisted her face, grimaced and shed her tears. The once courageous queen, who was now in tears, struck Saito from the bottom of his heart.

Henrietta, who was shedding her tears right in front of me, she looked more beautiful than anyone.

Compared to Louis, she was visibly more beautiful.

Henrietta again lifted her face, slowly edging closer to Saito’s.

Somehow, Saito couldn't refuse her lips. Nothing else came to mind.

They kissed, a kind of kiss that searched for each other's lips.

Henrietta entrusted her weight to Saito, forcing him into the wall. Henrietta breathed out a small sigh as she parted her lips against Saito’s, not knowing that someone was watching them.

“Princess…”

But as Henrietta kissed Saito’s neck, a sudden flash of lightning and heavy electrical currents began to appear.

Henrietta instinctively held him close. At that very instant…

In the small opening of the curtain, Saito saw pink hair.

Under the hair were reddish-brown eyes.

“Louise…”

He felt all his blood being pulled away from him. Slowly, he looked back at Henrietta.

Louise began to tremble as she saw them under the cover of the curtain, then burst into tears.

She ran, with both of her hands covering her face.

Saito ran after her. He stepped out of the curtain, knocking against the other students.

“Hey, that hurts!”

“Sorry! Excuse me! I’m in a hurry!”

However, Louise disappeared in the crowd of people. She was nowhere to be found.

There was a ruckus in the hall.

''What the hell?!''

''Did the Mirror of Truth’s magic backfire?''

Next, Henrietta, with a pale face, came out under the covers of the curtain.

The student’s at once shouted, “Her Majesty!”. She could tell from her eyes that Saito went to search for Louise. Then, she immediately ran away.

<center>* * *</center>

Dashing out from the tower, Louise ran away from the academy in the stillness of the night.

Filled with surprise and sorrow, Louise was confused.

Saito and the princess?

Why?

Louise witnessed everything. As she approached…from the small opening of the curtain, she found Henrietta’s face beside Saito’s.

But as she recalled this, tears instantly began to fall. The two of them looked so feverish...just like lovers about to make a vow, and then…their lips began to draw near, just like the lovers of old.

“Since way back then, they already had such a relationship. All this time I was deceived.”

For Henrietta, to betray my trust to such a degree…Louise believed in nothing anymore. I see now, she thought. ''This was the reason Henrietta knighted Saito as a Chevalier and made him the knight’s commanding officer. It was for the sake of their love.''

In Tristania, some time ago…Saito said that he and Henrietta kissed. At first, she was angry ...but because she thought it was only for the sake of duty, she didn’t worry about it that much. However, that was a mistake.

Perhaps, from that time, those two continued their relationship.

“It’s so cruel! It’s so cruel! It’s so cruel!”

Louise shouted many times.

She was betrayed all this time.

''You said you loved me. It was all a lie!''

Louise just couldn't accept it''…for a long time I believed him. he promised me, the time we spent together, the sweet kiss…all this time everything was a lie.''

I have always valued those moments and I waited, all those memories that I have ever cherished…, only to discover it was a complete lie.

Moreover, her friend…, Louis had always held Henrietta in the highest regard. Only to be betrayed twice. Louise couldn’t bear it any longer.

In any case, he was not there.

She passed and dashed out from gate of the academy.

[Flashback]

Where was he? After the Mirror of Truth’s magic disappeared, there was now a lot of commotion in the hall. Still, he wasn’t there. No one blamed anyone to be at fault.

[End of Flashback]

A gradual slope that descended into the highway, there Louise ran.

“I don’t want to be here.”

Such emotions dominated her heart.

''I want to go far away.''

''I want to go to a far away world where no one knows who I am.''

For a long time, she ran...

Now Louise kneeled and out of breath. There lying down with her face on the ground, she cried.

----

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume9_Chapter7|Back to Chapter 7]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Return to Main Page]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume9_Chapter9|Forward to Chapter 9]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

User talk:Novaren

2008-08-30T17:03:43Z

Mickey:

Hi. Could you please retranslate these two sentences in Volume 9, Chapter 8?
''Even her relief was not imitated.'' It's at the part where Louise disguises herself as Cattleya.
''Struggling with a fit of rage''-After Osman transforms into a woman
Thanks in advance. --[[User:Mickey|Mickey]] 06:43, 30 August 2008 (PDT)

>It should be more understandable now
Ah. Thank you! That was really helpful.

>my translation skills still need a way lot of work
Don't be so hard on yourself. My editing skills aren't that good too.--[[User:Mickey|Mickey]] 10:03, 30 August 2008 (PDT)

User talk:Novaren

2008-08-30T13:43:43Z

Mickey: New page: Hi. Could you please retranslate these two sentences in Volume 9, Chapter 8? ''Even her relief was not imitated.'' It's at the part where Louise disguises herself as Cattleya. ''Struggli...

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume9 Chapter8

2008-08-30T11:27:03Z

Mickey: /* Chapter Eight: The Ball of Sleipnir */

{{Template:PREVIEW}}

===Chapter Eight: The Ball of Sleipnir ===

A week later, on the Day of the Void.

The Ball of Sleipnir was finally going to be held today.

It was supposed to be a day of rest, but the students of the magic academy were already all restless since morning. It was the same during breakfast.

"Who are you going as?"

"I'll try that."

It was all the conversations were about.

Guiche crossed his legs, as proud as a peacock.

“I wonder who I should become? But, for someone as handsome as myself, is it not better to just remain as I am? Don't you think so too, Saito?”

“Yeah, yeah.”

Saito replied idly, regarding Guiche as something that was little more than the breeze of a wind. Sitting opposite him was Malicorne, hugging himself.

“What should I do... If it remains like this, it looks like I'm going to have to become a beautiful girl."

“Just do that already."

“Sigh... What should I do. Isn't that a crime?"

“Of course it's a crime. I reckon that it warrants a death sentence."

“Haa... a death sentence... Ha... Ha"

Malicorne stammered as he held his trembling body together.

Imagining the fat boy acting in the manner of a young girl almost made Saito throw up his breakfast.

''However... to get so excited over some masquerade ball, these people sure were easy to please.''

''It's only putting on a little disguise, did it really require so much thought?''

Saito thought to himself, not knowing that they would be disguising themselves using magic.

It really only required a little bit of thought to realize that the Magic Academy would never hold an ordinary masquerade ball... but, being completely uninterested in the matter, Saito never considered this.

Siesta was cleaning the room when Saito returned after breakfast.

“Welcome home, Saito-san.”

“Yeah, I'm back."

Siesta was cleaning the room with a bright smile on her face.

“Today is the Ball of Sleipnir.”

“Is Siesta going too?” Saito asked

“I'm going...because they are shorthanded..." Siesta replied shyly with her head down for some reason.

“I see."

"So am I going or not?" Saito pondered. Siesta walked towards Saito and looked in his eyes.

"Umm..."

“Uhh, yes?"

“I've been reading a book lately." Siesta said as she pulled out a book.

“What's it about?"

"Siesta can read as well", Saito thought.

“Oh, I forgot Saito couldn't read."

Siesta blushed as she explained the story to Saito.

“The name of the book is ‘Housemaid’s Afternoon’.”

“Mm.”

“It is a story about a young maid serving in an aristocrat's residence. And the master of that residence is a vile and corrupted man.”

“Uh huh.”

“Every night, he would coerce the maid to do unpleasant things with him."

“Unpleasent things?”

Siesta muttered something into Saito’s ear.

A pain tingled in his nose, and a torrent of a nosebleed flowed out. Five seconds later, he finally held it in.

“...What sort of books do you read?"

“What are you talking about? It's from a girl in my dorm. She let be borrow it!"

Siesta blushed as her hands shook.

''So this is the stuff Siesta and the maids read in their spare time... but then again, the girl magazines in my world are pretty risque as well...''

Saito accepted with his strange justification.

“Well...?”

“No, I, because of this, to think of such a master in the story…if it were Saito-san, I wonder if…”

“Yes?”

Saito asked back. Siesta blushed and covered her face with both hands.

“N-never mind! I was only joking!”

“I-is that so…”

When Saito laughed, Siesta stared at him curiously with the corner of her eye.

“However…it doesn’t hurt to try.”

“To try what?”

Saito stood up in blank surprise as Siesta ran up to him.

“Oh! Master-sama, we should not do this!”

“…”

“It is Saito’s turn now.” Siesta said with a serious look.

“What do you mean?”

Running up to Saito’s side, Siesta began to mutter with a slight whisper.

In that moment, Saito spouted a nosebleed.

“S-Siesta?”

“Please scold me! It has always been my desire for Saito to scold me! I-it's such a weird feeling!”

With a scream, Siesta purposely collapsed, then raised her eyes on him. Her face was as red as an apple. A tremendous, teasing aura seemed to pressure Saito.

Then Siesta lightly lifted the hem of her skirt, just diagonally to his face.

“Beloved master-sama, please come and punish me.”

[[Image:ZnT09-193.jpg|thumb]]

''This has got to be a joke, for a maid to make such a remark...I won’t come…I mustn’t come!''

Only meaningless words passed through Saito’s lips.

At the same time, Louise was quickly approaching by horse.

Saito involuntarily went to the shelf that hid the whip. He was already unable to resist the temptation any longer, as blood rushed up to his head.

At that moment the door opened, and Louise entered.

Tightly grasping her skirt, Siesta still eagerly waited to receive her scolding from her master. Saito was found removing the whip from the shelf. Louise, on the other hand, made a spinning kick to Saito’s groin.

“Learn your place.”

With his face stepped on by Louise, Saito collapsed while holding his hands between his legs. Then Louise said,

“Maid. Familiar. Listen.”

“Yes?” Saito and Siesta said at the same time.

“Familiar, your master has a command for you.”

“W-what is it?”

“The Ball of Sleipnir is today.”

“Yes.”

“Do you know what kind of ball it is?”

“Well, uhmm… is it a masquerade ball?”

“It is. A ball where it is ideal to wear a mask. S-s-so, you must absolutely come with me.”

“Okay…?”

''What in the world is the meaning of all this?''

Siesta glared at Louise.

It seems that these two are plotting something.

''Women should be more peaceful'' Saito thought. ''Since the end of the war, these balls have immediately become more of a delirious punishment. Because we should make more of an effort to contribute to society, are they not inclined to go in that direction?''

“You two…”

As she said that with a mixed sigh, Louise removed her foot. Saito stood up, calmly patting away the dirt from his clothes.

“Ehh? What?”

“Yes.”

“For the time being, both of you, sit over there.”

“Okay...”

“Listen up.”

The two of them looked at each other before they reluctantly sat on the bed.

For the two of them, her coquettish tone meant that something was up.

“Don’t you think the world will benefit more if we did more good things for society?”

Louise was surprised.

Suddenly, Saito, for the first time ever, wanted to change the world. Perhaps Colbert’s death was the cause of all this. That teacher always brewed trouble with his research. Was he trying to succeed his dying wish? That was likely.

Maybe that was why he was so interested in the knight corps.

However, in Louise's point of view, it was not Saito’s job to do so.

Saito’s job, for now, was to find a way back to his world.

For the first time, he was seriously thinking about the welfare of this world… ''After all this. Even if there was a way of solving it…''

Her mind was going back and forth.

“'The knight corps will change the world?' Isn’t that a stupid idea?”

Louise said, and to her own amazement, Saito got angry.

“Even if that was the case, you're somehow always making a big deal out of this!”

“The person you should be protecting is me!”

“Protecting you? So it’s okay to leave them unprotected? Is that what you are saying?

“It’s different!”

Louise shouted.

“W-what…”

“Don’t you think, you should find a way to go back home. Your family will be relieved if you go back.”

Idiot...Saito just couldn’t talk back.

“It’s just so unnatural of you.”

“H-however…”

“It’s okay if you join the knight corps, since we are at war after all. We must protect the princess. But as for changing the world…it’s not your job. Why must you become so absorbed in such things?”

As Louise said this, Saito looked down.

For Saito, it was all very vague.

At any rate, Saito just wanted to help.

He lived without concern, until now. He just wanted to do everything that he could. However, it was difficult to explain this to Louise.

Louise sighed.

“Anyway, you must attend today’s ball properly. And don’t you forget what I just said awhile ago.”

“Y-yes.”

Louise, who seemed like she had nothing further to say, began to blush.

“T-then?”

“Then?”

“Also…let’s continue what happened in Albion the other night.”

Siesta’s eyes were suddenly aimed at her.

“Did you do something fishy again?”

Louise turned her away from her angry face, and went out of the room.

Saito collapsed…and spouted a geyser of a nosebleed.

<center>* * *</center>

As evening came, “The Mirror of Truth” was drawn out from the treasure vault and was placed at the entrance of the dance hall in the second floor. A black curtain was pulled, surrounding the magic mirror. So now, it has reached to a point were you won't know what the person in front of the mirror will change into.

Teacher Chevreuse, who was wearing a butterfly shaped mask, stood next to the curtain.

“Ladies and gentlemen, tonight you are guided to the world of fantasy.”

She enthusiastically introduced to the students who were lined up in high spirits. Louise also lined up in the row and thought of what to transform into.

Suddenly, an image began to appear.

''Will Saito disguise himself as a woman?'' Louise muttered to herself.

Since it was Louise's turn, she passed under the curtain. There was one big mirror there. Even her relief was not imitated.<!> Installed in a simple frame
was a mirror whose full length was approximately the height of two men. A cloth was placed above.

Outside the curtain, Teacher Chevreuse’s voice was heard.

“Isn’t it wonderful to imagine your ideal form? What if you wanted to deceive other people? This mirror looks deep within our heart and mind... and designates you an ideal form. So prepare your heart and take away that cloth.”

Louise took a deep breath, “Okay.” And with that answer, she lifted the cloth.

It was beautiful, as the colors of the rainbow appeared on the mirror’s surface.

Her reflection appeared, covering her in a rainbow of light which overflowed from the mirror.

She was unable to see because of the flowing light. Suddenly, the light disappeared, returning everything to darkness.

However, Louise was no longer in the mirror.

Instead, a kindly 23 year old with pink hair appeared. She had changed into a woman.

She had transformed into Louise’s second elder sister, Cattleya. Louise’s assumed ideal form was Cattleya, who was gentler than any person she knew. Louise quietly raised her hand to her chest.

<center>* * *</center>

When she faced the hall, various kinds of people overflowed into the scene- Heroes of legend, great men of old, celebrities in court-
Suddenly, an elderly lady and gentleman were visible. ''Could they be my parents?'' She wondered. But, although the resemblance was uncanny, they were probably not the people in question.

Because several Henriettas appeared as well, Louise smiled wryly.

''This is the only day no one knows who’s who. When you want to dance with a specific partner, they must inform you in advance of whom they took the shape of.''

“I wonder if Saito understood.” Louise muttered.

After all, she took Cattleya’s appearance.

Making sure the students were all gathered, Osman then appeared on the platform.

“Greetings to all of you. Today, in this ball, to deepen our friendship with the new students, we took an anonymous appearance. Your familes, positions, and nationalities do not matter now. Everyone in this educational institution is equal. I strongly believe that it is not impossible to learn as one.”

Osman then made a dense cough.

“When someone wants to get to know their partner, politely introduce yourself. You do not need to get caught up in your partner’s appearance or position, or to introduce yourself in a dignified manner. Therefore, this is one step of the decorum in the noble’s code we do not need to follow.”

All the students who gathered nodded together.

“Though all of you have become silent, please do not be surprised…That her Majesty, Queen Herietta, also came to today’s ball.”

The hall resounded.

“Moreover…, it is possible for her to precisely take any form. Who is her Majesty? Guessing her identity will be quite an amusement.”

The students started to get restless. An opportunity to speak with Henrietta does not come very often. To have an opportunity of having an audience with her... the tension in the hall was already rising.

Louise was surprised too. ''If you were coming, why was I not informed?'' She thought, a little dissatisfied.

“Now then…back to the main point. Isn’t it good that you are now transforming yourself into your ideal person? With each step, you are brought closer to that ideal, and with each step may we not lose sight of it. I want you all to learn this in the coming school year. And with that, ladies and gentlemen, I have nothing further to say.”

Everyone applauded.

Osman left with a serious face, but, as soon as he walked to the front of mirror, he suddenly began to transform. A dangerously, young, seductive looking woman appeared. Taking a suggestive pose, the woman said,

“Osman.”

The students who once held admiration for the speech, now fell silent. Teachers silently grabbed both of Osman’s arms, pulling him to the side.

“W-well then, lets enjoy this ball before something else happens!”

Struggling with a fit of rage<!>, Osman was taken outside.

Music began to be played…the Masquerade Ball finally started.

Louise stared around the vicinity. Not one person seemed to be Saito.

'' Why won’t you come, even for a moment?'' Louise thought, sighing against the wall.

<center>* * *</center>

As for Saito, he was already in the assembly hall. The banquet was glorious to behold. He was late, as he needed to take care of the horse. Saito realized it was hard trying to calm down that beast. And because he was not accustomed to such work, it took quite some time to finish.

Because it was covered with a curtain, he didn’t notice the mirror near the entrance as he entered the hall. Saito didn't know it was a masquerade ball where people disguised themselves using the mirror.

The guard stationed at the entrance tried to subdue him, but after noticing Saito’s mantle, he panicked and immediately saluted him.

It was dim inside…the faces were not clearly visible.

Then, Saito remembered what Louise said a little while ago:

''Also…let’s continue what happened in Albion the other night.''

He remembered every word of it.

''For her to make such a remark, she won't take no for an answer…d-damn.''

Saito searched restlessly for Louise.

However, she was nowhere to be found.

''For a masquerade ball, why are they not wearing any masks?'' Saito thought. However, there were a lot of strangers. Not one of them was a student. Only important looking people were dancing and chatting about.

At last, Saito found Louise standing near the wall.

As he enthusiastically ran towards her, she looked up and stared at him. Her face blushed deep red.

''A promise is a promise.'' Saito also blushed.

“Finally, I found you. So about that promise...”

Louise looked hesitant.

“…Promise?”

She asked Saito.

“What, have you already forgotten?”

“I’m sorry, dear...”

“Dear? But you always called me…”

“Saito-san.”

“That’s right.”

Louise blushed even more. What is she...was she confused? Still, to feel so shy in such a manner made the normally violent Louise extremely cute.

“Wha...what you said a while ago, was it true?”

“What I said a while ago?”

“Don’t try to pretend you don’t know! You said it yourself, right?”

“…What kind of promise was it?”

Saito got irritated. For her to talk in an excessively polite tone...''is this a joke?'' The orchestra began to play a violent melody.

“It’s so noisy…Lets go outside.”

Saito grasped Louise’s hand, and pulled her to the veranda.

“Ah!”

Although Louise gave out a shout of surprise, she obediently followed.

At the veranda, Saito said to Louise.

“You...to make such a joke about this. Were you even serious about it?”

“…I, I’m sorry.”

As Louise apologized, she somehow looked very lovely. Saito wanted to become a little nasty. He always wanted to punish her with a saucy remark.

“Unless you properly apologize, t-that is, to...”

Because Louise looked down and fell silent, Saito raised his jaw.

“…Ha.”

Louise stared at Saito, her eyes zeroed into his. That sort of gesture startled him. Unintentionally, they were drawing ever closer…Their lips drew close.

They tightly embraced each other. Louise thrusted her body.

Now Saito was pushed to the side of the wall. Not one shadow of a person was on the veranda. It would be awkward if someone saw them doing such a thing in this place.

Saito quietly tried to separate himself from her.

“Nn…!”

But, today, Louise was excessively assertive. His body was continuously and forcefully being pressed back to the wall.

“…Louise.”

Perhaps Louise must have been very lonely all this time. As he was thinking that, Louise lovingly, for the first time, wrapped her arms around Saito. Then he realized that Louise’s small hand was on his chest.

A while ago, Louise would never show or even pretend to show this type of affection.

''Now this is a reward! Now that you mention it, even though I was hurt for a moment. But? in spite of that, is this really a reward? After all, Louise is to me...''

“Louise.”

Saito strongly held Louise close. A hot sigh escaped from Louise’s mouth…and in that instant, he forgot himself.

<center>* * *</center>

Meanwhile… The guard stationed at the entrance of the hall questioned the suspicious figure that was made out in the shadows. The woman wore a thick robe. Long black hair could be seen from the opening of her hood. It was hard to tell if she was a teacher or a student.

“Who is it?”

“I’m here to attend today’s ball, I was sent from the royal palace.”

“Royal palace? Well…”

The guard began to look at the catalog, where all the attendees were written.

“I’m afraid you won’t see my name written on that list.”

Before he could question her, the woman abruptly removed a bell from her bosom.

“That’s…”

The guard had seen that bell before while patrolling the treasure vault…

“The Bell of Sleep? How…”

The instant he muttered that, the small bell was already rung.

''Cling…''the sound made a small clear echo.

The guard, was suddenly getting sleepy. ''If he were to fall asleep under these circumstances, he would be scolded for sure'' He thought, but was unable to fight against his drowsiness.

Leaning against the wall, he collapsed to the floor, breathing in sighs as he slept.

“Even if you call the royal palace…this is not Tristain.”

Confirming that the guard was fast asleep, the cloaked woman passed through the curtain. Before her eyes was the Mirror of Truth, and she smiled as she gazed upon it.

Lifting the cloth, she quietly touched the Mirror of Truth.

Then, the mirror began to shine. At the same time, the cloaked woman began to shine as well.

“I do not recognize this face, but it will have to do.”

The woman’s ancient runes began to shine…and started to mutter a strange spell.

<center>* * *</center>

Saito breathed through Louise’s lips.

''Ngu…, mugu…, this is crazy!'' Standing on the tips of her toes, Louise entwined both her arms around Saito’s neck.

''Louise was unusually assertive. For such a thing to happen...
and to treat me with such affection....''

Instinctively, he slipped his hand to Louise’s flat chest…

“…What the?”

Saito immediately stopped.

Her chest was not flat.

Perhaps one could say it was huge.

It was full and soft, a warm lump under Saito’s palm. The shape had completely changed. Each time he grasped it, Louise’s hot sigh would begin to rise.

“Hey, When did it grow so much…”

As Saito opened his eyes, he gasped in surprise.

He was in the presence of the..

“Princess.”

It was Henrietta. What the heck, did they change places with each other? Or perhaps, I should say, was it the princess I have been embracing until now?

From the hall, the student’s excited voices could be heard.

“What the-? The magic was broken?”

“But the ball hasn’t ended yet!”

Saito finally understood. In this ball, a person can somehow magically disguise himself. This was the true purpose of the ball. Henrietta most likely took Louise’s shape.

“But why did you choose Louise?”

As he asked, Henrietta lowered her head shamefully.

“In this ball, one can change into the person’s ideal form.”

“Ideal form?”

Suddenly, he realized something.

“So it was Louise?”

“Yes. I always envied that child...a child who does what her heart desires. A heart not tainted by anyone, a child pure of mind… Virtues I do not have. I have always envied everything about that child…”

“…”

“What kind of person am I, who can only shake and quiver, while that child carries out justice by herself? I find that to be very enviable about her. If I even had one-tenth of her courage, I would probably have not committed those mistakes.”

“Mistakes?...Princess, you have done nothing wrong. Even if you have committed some mistakes, it wasn’t your fault.”

Henrietta somehow looked defeated. I want to comfort her somehow, Saito thought.

“No, I went to war in order to take revenge for myself. Because of that, many people died.”

“There was nothing else you could have done. It was war.”

“Everyone died.”

Saito remembered. The expedition army, most of them were nobles and mercenaries. Not one citizen was taken in.

“Even if you say so, but still…weren’t you the most reluctant one? Everyone else desired for something different. Some did it for the money, others did it for honor. But these were not things the princess worried about.”

A cruel expression perhaps, maybe even the dead would lash at his words, Saito thought. I guess there are different circumstances. But most of the soldiers were mercenaries, most of the officers, were nobles who wanted only honor.

Henrietta fell silent.

Saito quickly changed the topic, and mentioned Louis.

“Then, what went wrong today? Did you come to meet Louise? I’m looking for her too. Where the heck could she be…”

Henrietta shook her head.

“I came to meet you.”

“…Me?”

“I don’t understand why. But...when I hear your name, when I see your face… my heart trembles. At first…”

Henrietta looked up. Her eyes were moist.

“Do you remember it? The evening we spent at that cheap hotel in Tristania.”

Saito nodded. Saito remembered that transpired with Henrietta at that time… their lips had touched twice. Even now, he remembers it with a throbbing heart.

“That evening…, if you recall, I felt so much pain in my chest. That pain, in time, steadily kept increasing. I noticed that, from that pain, there was something whirling in my mind, but I didn't know how to handle it.”

“…”

“With all this pressure and anxiety inside... only when I felt your warmth, was I healed. When I found your name on the list of soldiers who were killed in action, the sadness was too much to bear. And when I discovered that you stopped an army of 70,000, you have no idea how far you fought to save us.”

''For someone like Henrietta to directly show her feelings like this...'' Saito was perplexed. For quite some time, he thought ‘she’s so frail’.

Henrietta has shone herself to be a very frail person.

Louise had a different kind of charm.

It seemed like he was being crushed by Henrietta’s charm... Saito turned his face away, trying to push the thought aside.

“To be seen with you in this place... is quite a serious offence. I am a princess after all, so I think it’s best if we keep quiet about this. I’m sorry.”

Then Henrietta pushed Saito conversely with a jerk, pushing him between the curtains, concealing them both.

“Princess.”

“I understand. But…only for awhile, I just want a moment of peace. Is it wrong? Is even having a little bit of time for myself not permitted to me?”

“…”

“For a short while… just this once, I wish to relax. If possible...at your side… even if it's only for a moment.”

Henrietta twisted her face, grimaced and shed her tears. The once courageous queen, who was now in tears, struck Saito from the bottom of his heart.

Henrietta, who was shedding her tears right in front of me, she looked more beautiful than anyone.

Compared to Louis, she was visibly more beautiful.

Henrietta again lifted her face, slowly edging closer to Saito’s.

Somehow, Saito couldn't refuse her lips. Nothing else came to mind.

They kissed, a kind of kiss that searched for each other's lips.

Henrietta entrusted her weight to Saito, forcing him into the wall. Henrietta breathed out a small sigh as she parted her lips against Saito’s, not knowing that someone was watching them.

“Princess…”

But as Henrietta kissed Saito’s neck, a sudden flash of lightning and heavy electrical currents began to appear.

Henrietta instinctively held him close. At that very instant…

In the small opening of the curtain, Saito saw pink hair.

Under the hair were reddish-brown eyes.

“Louise…”

He felt all his blood being pulled away from him. Slowly, he looked back at Henrietta.

Louise began to tremble as she saw them under the cover of the curtain, then burst into tears.

She ran, with both of her hands covering her face.

Saito ran after her. He stepped out of the curtain, knocking against the other students.

“Hey, that hurts!”

“Sorry! Excuse me! I’m in a hurry!”

However, Louise disappeared in the crowd of people. She was nowhere to be found.

There was a ruckus in the hall.

''What the hell?!''

''Did the Mirror of Truth’s magic backfire?''

Next, Henrietta, with a pale face, came out under the covers of the curtain.

The student’s at once shouted, “Her Majesty!”. She could tell from her eyes that Saito went to search for Louise. Then, she immediately ran away.

<center>* * *</center>

Dashing out from the tower, Louise ran away from the academy in the stillness of the night.

Filled with surprise and sorrow, Louise was confused.

Saito and the princess?

Why?

Louise witnessed everything. As she approached…from the small opening of the curtain, she found Henrietta’s face beside Saito’s.

But as she recalled this, tears instantly began to fall. The two of them looked so feverish...just like lovers about to make a vow, and then…their lips began to draw near, just like the lovers of old.

“Since way back then, they already had such a relationship. All this time I was deceived.”

For Henrietta, to betray my trust to such a degree…Louise believed in nothing anymore. I see now, she thought. ''This was the reason Henrietta knighted Saito as a Chevalier and made him the knight’s commanding officer. It was for the sake of their love.''

In Tristania, some time ago…Saito said that he and Henrietta kissed. At first, she was angry ...but because she thought it was only for the sake of duty, she didn’t worry about it that much. However, that was a mistake.

Perhaps, from that time, those two continued their relationship.

“It’s so cruel! It’s so cruel! It’s so cruel!”

Louise shouted many times.

She was betrayed all this time.

''You said you loved me. It was all a lie!''

Louise just couldn't accept it''…for a long time I believed him. he promised me, the time we spent together, the sweet kiss…all this time everything was a lie.''

I have always valued those moments and I waited, all those memories that I have ever cherished…, only to discover it was a complete lie.

Moreover, her friend…, Louis had always held Henrietta in the highest regard. Only to be betrayed twice. Louise couldn’t bear it any longer.

In any case, he was not there.

She passed and dashed out from gate of the academy.

[Flashback]

Where was he? After the Mirror of Truth’s magic disappeared, there was now a lot of commotion in the hall. Still, he wasn’t there. No one blamed anyone to be at fault.

[End of Flashback]

A gradual slope that descended into the highway, there Louise ran.

“I don’t want to be here.”

Such emotions dominated her heart.

''I want to go far away.''

''I want to go to a far away world where no one knows who I am.''

For a long time, she ran...

Now Louise kneeled and out of breath. There lying down with her face on the ground, she cried.

----

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume9_Chapter7|Back to Chapter 7]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Return to Main Page]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume9_Chapter9|Forward to Chapter 9]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume6 Chapter6 - MTL

2008-08-30T05:58:31Z

Mickey: /* Chapter Six: Sortie */

{{Template:PREVIEW}}

===Chapter Six: Sortie===

The end of the year, first week of Wynn's moon, Man's day of the week became a day that was imprinted in the history of Halkeginia.

It was the next day of the void, when the two moons that hung in the sky overlapped. During this day, when the Albion continent will be at the closest point to Halkeginia, a large fleet of Tristania and Germania united army of 60,000 soldiers for the Albion invasion will sail off from La Rochelle.

Tristania and Germania, have 500 ships. Only sixty of them are battleships while the rest carries soldiers and supplies.

Queen Henrietta and Cardinal Mazarini were in La Rochelle port, standing on the top of the worldwide tree pier, watching the fleet sail off.

All the ships going up into the sky at the same time surely was an amazing sight to behold.

“It's as if they are seeds carried away by the wind” Cardinal shared his thoughts.

“Seeds that will repaint the continent.”

“There’s no such seed that would repaint a white country into blue.”

The flag of Tristain’s royal family was a white lily on a blue background.

“It’s possible that we will be defeated.” Mazarini muttered.

“I do not intend to be defeated.”

“General De Poitiers is a great commander who is both bold and careful. He is likely to succeed.” Henrietta knew that calling him a great commander was a bit of a stretch, but there were no other generals with more talent than him. Generals who surpassed him him existed only in history books.

“I wonder why we have to fight though.”

Mazarini muttered, in a barely audible voice.

“Why are you saying such a thing?”

“We could have made a blockade in Albion to make them starve. With careful planning, it could be a very successful idea.”

“We will march.”

Henrietta muttered without changing her expression.

“Don’t say so. Courage is not necessary to settle it once and for all. Well maybe I am just getting old.”

Mazarini patted his whitening beard.

“If we were going to lose, would you use the ‘Void’ in this war, Your Majesty?”

It was a highly secret matter to discuss. Only a few pople knew that Louise was a ‘void’. Henrietta, Cardinal… and a few royal generals.

“I should be burned... with pleasure I would burn as a retribution for my sins.”

Henrietta muttered silently staring into the emptiness.

“Calm down. Your Majesty won't go there alone. Hopefully my old bones are good enough for that.”

Henrietta entrusted generals of the ‘void’ knowledge only as the trump card.

After hearing about Louise’s ‘Void’ General De Poitiers did not even try to believe it in the beginning. But it is not impossible either. Just because ‘Void’ is considered to be legend, he could not believe in its existence.

However, after being reminded about military results in Tarbes, with much effort, the general believed in it.

Obtaining the legendary element of Void, redoubled his courage and he promised Henrietta a sure victory.

Henrietta to ensure the victory in the firs battle, gave him a permission to control the ‘Void’.

Henrietta sighed about her own sinfulness.

This war…against country, people.

It was nothing more than letting one's personal grievance out on them.

The war was only a mean to calm down lover's enmity.

How many humans did I send away to death for this?

It even included her childhood and best friend, too.

In such war, there is no victory or defeat, it cannot make one’s crimes to disappear, Henrietta thought.

Despite knowing this, I still declare the patriotism for the sailing off troops, I will burn in hell for this, she thought.

A trickle of blood ran down the edge of her lips as Henrietta bit them, screaming out

“Viva Tristain!”

The sounds of queen’s cheers sounded in the sky.

Officers line up on the upper deck, saluting to Henrietta, who was seeing them off, and shouted following the queen.

“Viva Tristain! Viva Henrietta!”

These shouts, accompanied with a chorus of the rest of 60,000 men that joined in, roared the sky.

“Viva Tristain! Viva Henrietta!”

The chest piercing repetitive cheers only intensified Henrietta’s awareness of her crime…

<center>* * *</center>

At that time, in the academy of magic…　

To use ‘flame’ by himself peacefully, Colbert finally reached the ‘power’ at last. The power of the heat…that is converted into the movement power somehow.

Though steam based mechanisms made up for it in some measure, it wasn’t enough for Colbert, who wanted to change it into the Zero fighter’s engine ‘power’.

Colbert concentrated on the analysis of this ‘enjin’.

Though he wanted to assemble something close to it by repeating trial and error method… but it was impossible to learn to assemble the internal combustion ‘enjin’ of the equal accuracy.

First of all, the metallurgy technologies were low in Halkeginia.

Iron that composes the ‘enjin’ cannot be manufactured. Even with square class spell ‘Alchemy’ it would be difficult to create such advanced iron manufacture. Peron’s magic technique mixes with impurities anyway.

Secondary, the processing technology.

To assemble a high quality ‘enjin’, you would need to make a lot of identical parts. Considering the technology of Halkeginia it was nearly impossible.

In Halkeginia, the conception of an entirely identical thing doesn't exist.

For instance, even the gun, which is mostly made from advanced craft goods, there still aren’t two completely identical ones. Bullets and the form of a gun looks identical, but the details are different. Even parts are not really compatible.

Even if Colbert tried to make zero fighter’s machine gun’s ‘bullets’, he knew that it was impossible. Though one can create a brass frame, but it still had too many identical details for ‘Alchemy’ to deal with. Even though it was hard to create brass frames, the production of the liquid ‘gasoline’ was entirely different matter.

Thus Colbert finished ‘New liquid container’ putting the technologies to use.

In front of the laboratory in Academy of Magic, Colbert, who with much effort finished obtaining all the equipment for the zero fighter, with a deep sigh, watched his single-handed work.

During half of a year, though the new weapon was finished, he wanted to accomplish more wonderful technologies, but his research results were settled there.

<center>* * *</center>

Seeing Saito, who showed up in front of the laboratory, Colbert spread his hands.　

“Ooh, Saito-kun, you are leaving?”

Saito just finished preparing for the journey ahead. He carried goggles, which were Siesta's grandfather's keepsake, on his neck. Derflinger was tied on his back, and a leather porch attached to his waist. Various livelihood tackle were placed in there.

“Yes” Saito nodded.

“Very well. Will you head directly to the ship? Can you land this thing on the ship safely?

This morning, the fleet sailed towards the Albion.

The ship that should have taken zero fighter with, already sailed with other ships, and waited for them ahead. It was a special warship built to carry wind dragons, now will carry zero fighter as well.

The new and powerful ship, which belonged to the newly found ‘Dragon Carrier‘ class, was named ‘Varsenda’.

Not only that, but Colbert, using the Earth element magic, placed gasoline enough for five flights within the ship as well.

So Saito only needed take Louise into the zero fighter and land on that ship.

“Well, with a lot…One cannot be completely safe, right?

Saito said while turning around. Louise has not appeared yet.

“Because of this haste, I didn’t had the time to explain you how the new weapon works.”

“Is that so…”

Saito found an iron pipe hanging under the zero fighter’s wing. What on earth is that tube for? But, there was no time for the detailed explanations now.

[[Image:ZnT06-159.jpg|thumb]]

“But before you go, here is the manual I wrote for you.”

Colbert handed Saito a small notebook. Though Saito cannot read it, Louise can. Will read it later, he thought.

“Thank you.”

Then Colbert, looking hesitant weather to say or not, opened his mouth.

“To tell the truth…”

“Eh?”

“To tell the truth, I do not want my student to ride a vehicle used for war.”

He said bitterly.

“Student?”

“Aah, how to say, well, though you are not a noble I still think of you as one of my students. You don’t mind, don’t you?”

“No, I don’t mind that…”

Saito felt shy.

“I do not want to use ‘flame’ power for the murder. I…”

Colbert declared clearly.

“Why? Everyone is saying that flame element is the most suited for the war. Oh well, I do not know the magic so well.”

“That’s right… flame is the element of destruction. Flame user’s are of a great value… However, I do not think so. I think that the using flame ‘Destruction’ is lonely. “

Reminiscing the words, Saito hung his head, embarrassed.

“Oh yes, this flying machine is called ‘Phoenix’ by royal army, right?

“Yes, when I was attacking Tarbes battleships with it, someone said ‘This is the legendary Phoenix!’…”

“I see! That Phoenix!”

Colbert shouted delighted.

“Teacher?”

“Phoenix is a legendary being. Phoenix… firebird god, a symbol of destruction…and a symbol of ‘Rebirth’.”

“Rebirth?”

“It's a reincarnation.”

Saito wondered why Colbert looked so pleased. Then, Colbert entered into the world of his own.

“That’s right… Rebirth… indeed…it’s a symbol right?.. Really?”

Then, Colbert noticed Saito who was watching him in amazement.

“Ah, aah! Sorry!” he bowed his head.

“No, it’s all right. I’m used.”

Colbert put on a serious look.

“Hey, Saito-kun… By the way, that…”

“What?”

At that moment, Louise showed up.

“At last.” Saito muttered.

“It can’t be helped! Girl has lots of preparations to do!”

“We are going to war. What kind of girl preparations are there.”

“Hmph!” Louise turned her face way, and ignoring Saito, climbed up the wing and entered the cockpit. One month passed after they had returned running away from Louise's family.

Since then, things were like this.

Lifting up a rear bulletproof plane glass Louise sat down in the seat.

“Well, errr, teacher, what were you saying just now?

“N-no…it’s nothing. Yes.”

Saito boarded the zero fighter.

Then Colbert’s magic cranked the propeller, starting up the engine.

As it was a second time, it was possible to operate calmly.

Colbert helping again, created a strong wind.

Saito put on the goggles and rolled the muffler around his neck.

Colbert shouted through the roaring noise of engine.

“Saito-kun! Miss Valliere!

Saito waved.

“Do not die! Do not die! Even if it is hopeless! Even if you’ll be called a coward, do not die! Never die! Return safe and sound!”

Through the roaring of the engine the voice was not heard. However, Colbert's words reached somehow. Even though he could not hear them, they reached his heart.

“Ok!” Saito shouted opening the throttle.

The zero fighter starts sliding and bit by bit it started lifting.

Gradually it grew smaller, until it faded in the sky.

Even though the zero fighter disappeared in the sky, Colbert quietly kept on watching.

<center>* * *</center>

After flying for two hours following the course, a small break in clouds could be seen. It grew bigger while approaching, until tt became a fleet buried deep in the sky. Saito was reminded of the race of the balloons seen on the television at one time.

From 50 mails in the total length, to 100 mails in size, many hundreds of ships were queued up, making it a grand and a beautiful spectacle to behold.

“Incredible…”

Saito gave out the voice of admiration.

“Hey, Louise, look. Huge fleet!”

“…”

However, Louise turned away, puffing her cheeks.

Louise mood did not improve. Lately, after returning home, she always was like this.

Saito tried to figure out the reason behind Louise’s bad mood.

After confessing my love (which made Louise somewhat angry), Louise looked like accepting it for a moment.

Normally, a couple would be expected get closer after that.

But I interpreted Louise’s reward “Touch one place that you like“, as permission to touch everywhere, which made Louise angry (Saito thought).

And after Siesta’s ‘Unbuttoning’ remark, Master, who has a very strong monopoly desire, got even more angry (Saito thought).

From Louise’s perspective, flirting with other girl, is similar to serving two masters at once – Saito misunderstood it greatly.

Actually, Louise was just jealous.

Flirting with other girl’s after confessing his love to her and kissing her was something she could not forgive.

And, even though for a moment, she was ready to surrender her chastity for this familiar, such her own thoughts were inexcusable. Until marriage it was definitely not good. Even three months after marriage it was definitely not good. Being swayed by his actions – that’s what she was so angry about.

Because Louise kept being silent like that, Saito gave up.

Now, they needed to find that warship, to land on, and dragon knight’s came up flying. Surrounding Saito’s zero fighter they started waving. Saito waved back. Seems like they were going to guide him to the ship.

Following the backs of dragon knights, at the limit speed of the plane, Varsenda came into view.

The ship deck was flat and big in order to carry the large amount of dragon knights. The sail math was about 6 meters tall, everything must look like a small bugs from up there. It wasn’t equipped with cannon, as this ship’s sole purpose was to carry dragon knights.

It was a perfect place to carry zero fighter, or perhaps one should say that it was impossible for other ships to do that.

But even though ‘Varsenda’ deck was long and wide, the distance on the deck was still short for zero fighter to land on.

How can he land there?

Derflinger asked from his back.

“Partner, bring this airplane closer to the ship. Seems like they are going to catch us.”

Many mages could be seen on the deck.

And, the ropes began to be put on the deck. The soldiers grabbed each edge of the ropes and placed them right and left across deck.

Seems like with the ‘wind’ element spells and ropes across the deck, the zero fighter will be able to land. Pretty rough, he thought, but there were no other way.

Saito's right hand moves throw up a hook to the ship. The hook wired up zero fighter with the carrier, where it was fastened to.

Colbert who noticed the hook, was likely to have told to the crew of Varsenda to stretch out the ropes across the deck to help zero fighter land.

They approached Varsenda.

Then other hooks from the warship followed, fastening wings and tail. The flap was lowered.

Saito carefully approached from the rear side towards the ship.

Meanwhile, Louise didn't give an eye to that sort of spectacle, and thought quietly.

Of course, at that time on the boat.

When she was pushed down by Saito…

How it would have ended, if neither her family, nor employees would have spotted them, Louise thought.

“…”

This made her cheeks to flush in deep red. She suddenly felt angry on Saito who, rocked in security, was handling the land, and started to beat him.

“W-what are you doing?!”

“Why did you chose that place?! That place!”

Louise shouted.

“There’s no other place to land!”

And so, they both completely misunderstood each other.

<center>* * *</center>

As soon as Saito and Louise landed on Varsenda and got off the zero fighter, they were greeted by the officer, who was accompanied by the guardians.

“Deck officer, Kuryuuzurei.”

“Where are we heading now?“

Though he was asked, the officer guided them both without answering. Where could he be taking them? In the Henrietta’s instructions only the name of the warship that they should face was written, nothing else. And the instructions of higher-up were always like this. Telling to one subordinate, they think that they already told all. A noble’s subordinate must lead a long and tough life, Saito thought. Henrietta seems not to be an exception.

They are so confident, because that’s the way things are.

Through the narrow main deck’s passage they were lead to a private two-man cabin. Though very small, it was still a private room. Within this cabin, there was an extremely small bed and table. Once Saito and Louise placed their luggage, they were urged by the officer to follow him again.

After going in a zigzags though a narrow passage of warship, they finally stopped in front of a certain door.

When the officer knocked, there was an answer from the inside. The officer opened the door and let Saito and Louise in.

They both were greeted by generals sitting in a line. Golden mail laces shined across their shoulders. They must be important higher-ups.

Dumbfounded Louise and Saito, took seats offered by the soldiers. Louise sat on the chair, and Saito after her.

The general in the most top seat, opened his mouth.

“Welcome to Albion invasion command headquarters, Miss Void.”

Louise felt nervous. This general with a beard looked around 40 years old…

“Supreme commander De Poitiers.”

Quickly, the general described his colleagues.

“This is a chief of the general staff Wimpffen.”

A small man with a deep wrinkles sitting on the left of the general nodded.

“This is commander of Germania army, marquis Harudenburg.”

The general with handlebar mustache that wore steel helmet, nodded solemnly to Louise.

Apparently, this dragon mothership was also general headquarters.

After that, the general introduced Louise to the staff and generals, gathered in the conference room.

“Now then, gentlemen. This is the trump card that our Majesty kept, I introduce you the ‘Void’ user.”

However, every one in the conference room didn't even rise an eyebrow after those words. They just stared suspiciously at Louise and her familiar.

“In the battle of Tarbes, she was the one who gave the blow to Albion’s fleet.”

Only after these De Poiters words, generals looked with an interest at them.

Saito poked Louise.

“What?”

“…is it all right to be exposed like that?”

“If not, it would not be possible to cooperate with the army.”

It may be right, however… though Henrietta ordered Louise to keep silent so much, she herself revealed it with an ease, he thought.

Though Henrietta kept on saying that Louise was important, somehow her actions contradicted that. Thoughts about the queen, made Saito sad.

Then he remembered Henrietta’s tremble at that time, impossible, he thought.

Anyway, he was completely sure about her.

Generals smiled to Louise. Fake smiles.

“You may think it is hasty chosen headquarters. Sorry no. This ship ensures absolute security. You see, this warship which is specialized in carrying dragon knights is not packed with cannons. It can be troublesome if enemies aim at us. ”

“Ha, haah…then why you made such a warship into general headquarters?”

Whole room burst in laughter as Louise questioned in a very cute, confused voice.

“In normal ships there is no space for such conference rooms. They are stuffed with cannons.”

Indeed. For a flagship, that controls a huge army, information processing ability is more necessary than offensive power.

“Enough with the chat. Let’s continue with the war council.” said general of Germania. Smiles disappeared from generals faces.

<center>* * *</center>

It was a tough war council. 　

Making 60,000 soldiers land on the Albion was a secondary problem.

The main one was powerful enemy air force fleet. Even though during the battle of Tarbes, the 10 lines of Albion Air forces warships with the Lexington, were destroyed, 40 lines of warships remained. Though Tristain and Germania had 60 lines of ships, because it was united fleet of two countries, directorial confusion was to be expected. When you take into account that Albion fleet is said to be superior to the 1.5 times over them, the war potential difference was canceled.

Secondarily, the selection of the landing point.

In Albion’s continent there were only two places where the large army of all 60,000 soldiers could be landed. .

Capital Londinium’s southern air base Rosais, or the northern port - Dartanes. .

Because of the port size, Rosais was still preferable, however… aiming straight there, their large fleet would be discovered at once and that would give enemy the time to prepare defense.

“Wasting a soldiers in the assault would put the capture of Londonium castle under the risk.“

The chief of staff calmly analyzed the forces and informed everyone. It should be kept silent. What kind of assault would that be with enemy resistance.

Allied forces needed a ‘Surprise attack’.

60,000 soldiers want to land in Rosais without receiving the enemy's resistance.

Thus the needed to deceive the large enemy army and drew their attention from Rosais’s landing point.

In a word, the Tristain and Germania united army of 60,000… needed a cheating strategy to deceive enemy into thinking that they would ‘Land in Dartanes’.

It was the second trouble.

“Can we hope for miss ‘Void’s’ cooperation in either of the two?”

The noble who applied the staff badge said while watching Louise.

“Could you blow Albion fleet off , the way we blew off 'Lexington' in Tarbes?”

Saito watched Louise. Louise turned around and shook her head.

“It is impossible…I do not have enough of willpower stored to cast such strong 'Explosion'. I don’t know how many month’s or years would it take.”

Staff officer shook his head.

“Then such unreliable ‘weapon’ can’t be called our trump card.”

Such words made Saito respond.

“Hey, Louise is not a weapon.”

“What? It’s not for familiar to talk.”

Before it turned into fuss… general De Poitiers interrupted.

“We’ll take over the fleet. Let’s have Miss ‘Void’ undertake the feint. Can you do it?”

“Feint?”

“We discussed it before. We only have to convince the enemy that we would land not in Rosais but in Dartanes. It should be simple for legendary ‘Void’, right?”

Louise thought.

…Was there such spell?

Saito muttered quietly from the back.

“…Didn’t Derf say that it can be read when the right times comes?”

Louise nodded.

“Tomorrow, I’ll look for the spell that can be used.”

General De Poitiers gave a hopeful smile.

Hence, urging Louise and Saito to leave the room.
　

<center>* * *</center>

“Great” Saito nodded.

“Those people, I think that they see me only as a given horse.”

Saito tapped Louise's shoulder.

“These are the great generals? This way we won’t win the war this year.”

But, it might be a correct idea during the war.

The fighter is more than just boarding by the warship, it is also indispensable.

However, while thinking absent-mindedly, his shoulder was tapped from behind.

When he turned around, five-six nobles where sharply staring at Saito. They all seemed to be teenagers rather than men. They looked similar age to Saito. They were wearing leather hats and clad in blue tunics. Like soldiers, they were wearing rapier looking wands at their waists… yet it looked considerably shorter.

“Hey, you.”

Being addressed to, Saito turned.

“What?”

“Stop it” Louise muttered quietly, pulling his sleeve.

The boy in the middle with a long jaw-line seemed to be their leader.

“Come.”

What what, with suddenly agitated imagination, Saito, holding Derflinger, walked towards them.

They come to the upper deck where the zero fighter was placed. All zero fighter’s parts where tied with ropes that were fastened to the deck. Not able to understand, and still trying the figure out the meaning behind this, irritated Saito pulled out Derflinger.

“Is this thing alive?”

One noble boy asked embarrassed, pointing at zero fighter.

“If it is not so, then what is that. Explain.”

Another one requested for the explanation with a serious look.

Saito felt dumb-struck.

“No, that is not a living thing, however…” He muttered.

“Hurray! Haven’t I told you! I win! Everyone give one ecu!”

The fattest boy began to roar. Everyone sulkily took out gold coins from their pockets pocket and hands them to the boy.

Seeing Louise and Saito with their mouths agape, boys gave awkward smiles.

“Were you surprised? Sorry.”

“Yes.?”

“No, we were having a bet. Over that thing.”

A noble boy pointed at zero fighter.

“We thought that it was alive. We thought that it was a dragon.

“There is no place where such dragons could exist!”

“There might be! The world is wide after all!”

They started to quarrel again.

Seeing that, Saito recalled the classroom in his hometown. During the break, they also had such foolish discussions to fill the time…

“It is a flight machine.”

He said, and the noble boys were interested immediately and listened attentively to Saito's explanation. However, they seemed not to be able to understand, that flies over the sky using the power other than magic.

<center>* * *</center>

“We are Dragon Knights.”　

When the explanation of the zero fighter ended, the boys guided Saito and Louise to dragons inside the deck. The Dragon Knight corps suffered a lot of damage and were almost completely annihilated during the battle of Tarbes, that’s why the dragon knight apprentices were incorporated into the army as true knights.

“Under normal circumstances, one more year of training would be needed though.”

Said the shyly smiling plump boy, who had won the bet before. He said that he was a commander of the Dragon Knight secondary division. He was the one that had guided Saitos zero fighter to the warship.

The dragons inside were all grown up dragons. They looked twice as big as Tabitha’s Sylphid. Their big wings seemed to be created for speed.

“It must be very tough to become a dragon knight.”

“Really?”

“Yes. Having a dragon as a familiar is not that simple. Not everyone can do it. Dragon familiars are hard to please, difficult animals, because they will only allow only those riders to ride them whom they accept.”

“Does being a dragon rider need not only skills but also magic powers? Intelligence too? To see through that sort of thing and never let his or her guard down?”

Seems like dragon knight boys were elite, and had a considerable owner’s pride too.

“Can I straddle it?”

Saito asked, they nodded.

Saito tried to straddle it, but was thrown off quickly. Boys burst into laughter, holding their sides. Since Saito’s competitive spirit is strong, he took the challenge again. The result was the same. Even a small girl like Tabitha was able to get on it with a cool face…this was mortifying for Saito, so he took the challenge many times.

Louise watched that sort of spectacle from far away. Saito and Dragon Knight boys were getting along well, he made noise and screamed like one of them.　

The boys looked happy, and she envied them for a moment. Why are they getting along so well and so quickly?, Louise thought while she sulked.

I mean, what do dragons have that your master doesn’t? You did that in the boat, the other day. Yet now he plays screaming with dragon knights?

Don’t we have a battle in the sky tomorrow? Isn't there a chance we will die tomorrow? Is this how you decide to spend the time?

Louise thought, while glaring at Saito.

I am insecure and scared, I’d like you to hold me tight, she thought

But I’ll never say it aloud, she thought. 　

And…, she sighed.

The feint operation.

It was necessary to convince the enemy that a united army of 60,000 were landing not in Rosais but in Dartanes… What spell would suit? She had not a slightest idea.

“Hey, you. You.”　

Dragon knight boys noticed the looks Louise was giving to their direction, as she idly swung her legs leaning against the wall, and asked Saito.

“Is she your master? Is it ok for you to leave her alone?

“Uuh! Damn!” Saito turned pale. Louise was left alone. She’ll hit, hit and complain later for sure. However, he did not want to look so pathetic in front of his new friends. Boys are inexperienced beings, and a new mate should not show weaknesses. Saito was strong.

“I-it’s all right if it is her. Leave it.”

“Oooh”

Applauses erupted.

“That’s the spirit. To oppose your master in such manner! You are not an ordinary person.”

Louise, who got angry at Saito's such attitude, approached.

“What did you say?”

“No, nothing…” the moment when he shut his mouth, Louise kicked him between the legs. And once she turned to go back to their room, dragging him with her, the commanding officer called for them both.

“What are your plans for tonight?”

For some reason Louise’s cheeks turned red.

“Nothing…” Saito replied, Louise kicked him in the stomach.

“In that case, how about having some drinks tonight for our acquaintanceship?”

He carefully suggested.

“By no means, if we were to slip out of our rooms in the middle of the night, we would be instantly found out by patrolling ship officers.”

Everyone started to worry. They wanted to escape ship officers anger from being drunk. It would be discovered by tomorrow anyways.

Pin, Saito who had an idea, put out his finger and said.

“How about making jackstraws? Make straw bundles and placing them in beds.”

“Lets do so!” Dragon Knights laughed.

However, Louise alone did not laugh. She bit her nails, as if thinking about something.

“What’s wrong?”

Conversely they asked.

“…You. What did you say just now?’

“Eh? Well…Making jackstraws?”

“That’s right. Jackstraws. We just have to make 60,000 jackstraws.”

“Huh? 60,000? The number of members here is smaller.

“First of all, making such number of straw bundles would really be problematic, right?“

One dragon knight asked with a serious expression on his face.

“Bundle of straws? Use magic!“

Saying so Louise ran out.

“What, she?”

Dumbfounded Saito watched Louise leaving. Once again they were not understanding each other.

Louise jumped into the private room given to them, and opened founder's prayer book.

For a moment she closed her eyes and took a deep breath before opening them again. With the mind totally focused on founder's prayer book, she carefully paged it.

One page began to shine… Louise smiled.

<center>* * *</center>

Academy of Magic where the time of classes ended, a group of riders appeared. It was a day when Colbert watched Saito and Louise leaving.

Entering through the gates were Agnes musketeers.

Girls who stayed behind in the school, were surprised by the appearance of household troops who rode horses. What’s the matter, they wondered. Old Osman, the school director, came out to meet Agnes.

“Welcome, Musketeer Commander Agnes. What brought you here?”

“Just doing my work, thank you for your patronage.”

Old Osman muttered something in his beard. In his heart, he had subtle thoughts. She probably came here to take the remaining girl pupils for military training?

Last night he received a report.

Apparently, Henrietta’s royal government recruited majority of nobles for war. The way it turned out - schoolgirl also were recruited as preliminary officers, if the officers were consumed in the Albion war. Old Osman doubted the methods of the Royal government.

That’s why Old Osman did not took part in La Rochelle ceremony, saying farewell to the army.

Schoolgirls attendance was similarly prohibited too. As a result, Royal government decided to stimulate things by itself.

“Even though this war is inhuman?”

“The royal government at this moment is calling this was a ‘All-out War’.”

“All-out war. There is no plausible name to call it. The war that takes women and girls, what kind of righteousness it could ever have?”

Agnes watched Osman with cold eyes.

“Then what righteousness does a war where only noble men and soldiers die have?”

Old Osman was at a loss of words.

“The death is equal. It chooses not if it’s a women or a child. Nothing else.”

Agnes determinately headed towards the tower.

<center>* * *</center>

At that moment, the classes were done in Kirche's and Montmorency's classrooms. Because male teachers went to war, the number of classes decreased a lot…

“However, there is an exception." Kirche muttered watching a man fully engaged in teaching.

It was Colbert.

He keeps teaching as always. Somehow the school girl’s face was not calm at all.

“Ehm, look. Because of the flame’s high temperature the color brightens.

He was roasting a metal stick on an open flame.

The heated stick was bent as he kept on explaining.

“Well, there are a lot of metals that cannot be manipulated if the flame is not hot enough. Therefore, when using ‘Fire’, controlling the flame’s temperature is fundamental.”

Montmorency suddenly raised her hand.

“Do you have questions, Miss Montmorency?”

Montmorency stood up.

“The country is in the middle of a war. How… can you give classes with such carefree attitude?”

“Leave your worries at school… I am your teacher, and you are my student.”

Colbert settled down, and answered without changing the intonation.

“But… all classmates… even teachers, face the war.”

“And your point is? We should learn even more, because its war. Learn to use it in war, it is necessarily to learn to use ‘Fire’ for the destruction. Study now, so you would have something to share with the boys that will return from the war. “

Colbert said and looked around the classroom.

“You are just afraid of war”

Kirche declared in a slightly thready voice.

“Indeed.” nodded Colbert.

“I’m afraid of war. I am a coward.”

From the schoolgirls throats escaped gasps of amazement.

”However, I feel no guilt.”

When Colbert clearly asserted it, a group of people rudely barged into the classroom. It was Agnes and her people.

They were wearing chain hemps, and long swords with pistols at their waists. Schoolgirls got slightly noisy, seeing women entering in such exaggerated attire.

“Y-y-you, w-what…”

Agnes, completely ignoring Colbert, ordered the students.

“I am Her Majesty's musketeer. I order you all in the name of His Majesty to discontinue all classes from this point. Dress up and lines up in the courtyard.”

“What? Discontinue the class? Don’t joke.”

After Colbert’s words, Agnes turned her head

“I had enough of babysitting… This is an order.”

Schoolgirls began to stand up grumbling.

Colbert blocked Agnes way in panic.

“Hey! hey!. The class is not over yet!”

“It’s a direct order from Her Majesty. Haven’t you heard?”

Agnes said in an unpleasant voice.

“Following Her Majesty orders, I am teaching right now. 15 more minutes, the time given to me by Her Majesty to make the student learn. It cannot be ordered by you. All of you! Return to the classroom! For another 15 minutes I will teach! You can go playing war after that!”

[[Image:ZnT06-185.jpg|thumb]]

Agnes pulls out the sword and pointed it at Colbert's throat.

“War game you say. Are you going against us? Mister, this is not for a mage to decide, do not go too far.”

“N-not at all…”

Watching the sword pointing to his throat, Colbert dropped into cold sweat.

“Are you a ‘Flame’ user? It always reeks of burnt taste, an unpleasant smell that wafts from under the robe. Teacher, I hate mages, specially the ones that use ‘Flame’.”

“Huu…”

Colbert's legs began to tremble. He had to support his back against the wall.

“Listen, do not obstruct my duty.”

Agnes looked at trembling Colbert as if looking at the garbage, and walked away, placing the sword back into the sheath. Schoolgirls, with a similar scorn on their faces, passed Colbert by.

Left alone, Colbert buried face in his palms… and gave out a deep sigh.

----

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume6_Chapter5|Back to Chapter 5]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Return to Main Page]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume6_Chapter7|Forward to Chapter 7]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume4 Chapter2 - MTL

2008-08-30T01:42:47Z

Mickey: /* Chapter Two: Her Majesty's Melancholy */

{{Template:PREVIEW}}
===Chapter Two: Her Majesty's Melancholy===

Wardes woke up. He tried to get up and frowned. Wondering, he looked at the bandage that was rolled up around his body.

''Where am I? I am sure I was hit by the magic from the flying machine that Gandalfr piloted and lost consciousness.''

He looked around. It was a plain room with a wooden floor and walls, a bed and one desk. There was a pendant on the desk, which he hung around his neck. Seeing a pitcher, he reached out for it. But he could not reach it, as his body still ached all over. At that moment, the door opened up and he saw a familiar face.

“Oh, you've regained consciousness.”

“Crumbling Dirt? You...”

Fouquet placed the plate of soup on the desk. Wardes tried to get up again and felt a jolt of pain throughout his body.

“Tch..”

“You still cannot move. Your body has been pierced by bullets in numerous places. It took all the water element mages casting the ‘Recovery’ spell for three days and three nights to heal you.”

“Bullets?”

Wardes made a suspicious face.

“Was I shot by a 'Gun'? Is this the power of a ‘Gun’?”

Gun is a weapon that commoners use. The pressure of the gunpowder, ignited by the spark of the flint, pushes a round bullet out of the weapon. Although it's power in the short distance is superior to the bow's, the need to load the bullet and gunpowder separately makes it hard to fire quickly. In addition, the hit accuracy is not better than a bow’s either. A bow’s great advantage is that you don’t need any additional practice to use it. It isn’t a great weapon for a mage.

“Really? You didn’t even know the weapon that defeated you? What a careless man.”

Saying so, Fouquet scooped soup with the spoon and carried it to Wardes's mouth.

Wardes thought, ''It must be that strange flying machine that Gandalfr used…''

Not only it could fly very quickly, but it also was equipped with a 'Gun' that could fire in rapid succession.

And then, in that instant, a whirlpool of light appeared...

Albion's entire fleet had been destroyed in a moment by that light…

''What was the light that I saw? ''

''Something must have happened in Halkeginia.''

''I could take advantage of the change, because this event might be connected in some way with '''that'''...''

''My desire to get Louise’s abilities. ''

''And Sacred Emperor Cromwell's manipulation of strange magic…''

Even if he was going to follow Cromwell and go to the 'Sacred Ground’, his plan might not work out, remembering that the whole fleet was destroyed by just one person.

“Hey, the soup's getting cold.”

Fouquet, in an exasperated tone, said to Wardes. He was lost in his own thoughts.

“Where is this place?”

Wardes said, not looking at the soup.

“Albion. The temple near Rondei Niumu. That place from ancient times. It was possible to return safely, and you have to thank me for that.”

“Albion? And what about the military invasion?

“Aah, I guess you don’t know that because you were unconscious. It was a complete failure. After the fleet's annihilation, Albion’s army was routed. Indeed, ‘A certain victory without a doubt’. Is this how you would defeat Tristain, whose army you vastly outnumber, and recapture the ‘Sacred Ground’?"

“Why didn't you join the invasion troops too? Tell me about it.”

Fouquet was amazed.

“Don’t talk so rudely with me! Because Albion's army was ignorant about the foreign country geography, I was sent with the scout unit! To be so forgetful... it seems that you're not even interested in it !”

“Is that so? Aah, that’s right. Sorry.”

Then Wardes muttered “I'm hungry, give me some soup,” u

Although Fouquet made an ugly and unpleasant face, the soup was still carried to Wardes's mouth.

“Is 'hungry' all you can say? I hurriedly nursed you after seeing you fall, immediately treating you with my ‘Water’ spell. After that, using my illegal connections as a thief, I somehow got on the ship leaving to Albion, and escaped safely. Really, I shouldn’t have saved such an ungrateful person!"

Wardes pointed at the table.

“Please bring me that pendant.”

The pendant was a silver locket. Wardes took it from Fouquet and put it on his neck.

“Is it a very important to you?”

“Well, it calms me down.”

“She's a very beautiful woman.”

When Fouquet watched Wardes with a smile on her face, Wardes' cheeks became tingled with red.

“You saw it?”

“Yes, although it was by accident. While you were unconscious, you were gripping it tightly in your hand. Don’t worry, I won't tell anyone.”

“To notice something like that...As expected from a thief.”

“Hey, who is that? A lover?”

Fouquet asked Wardes while bending herself forward. Wardes said in an unpleasant voice,

“She's my mother.”

“Your mother? Have you been living with her?”

“Not any longer. Either way, it is not your business.”

“Pardon me, you-san this you-san that, what san!” <!>

At that moment, the room door opened with a clank. It was Cromwell, accompanied by Sheffield.

Seeing Wardes, he smiled thinly. ''The smile that never changes. Like a doll'', Wardes thought.

Such a defeat. All of their ambitions concerning Albion were crushed. Yet Cromwell didn’t seem to be shaken. He was either a truly strong man or a carefree optimist. It was hard to tell.

“Looks like you regained consciousness, Viscount.”

“I am sorry, Your Excellency. I failed you not once, but twice.”

“But it seems that it wasn’t because of your failure.”

Sheffield, who was standing by Cromwell's side, nodded, then read the parchment scroll that seemed to be the report, and muttered,

“A sphere of light appeared in the sky and blew off our fleet.”

“In a word, the enemy had an unknown magician with them. This was a miscalculation. It is no one’s fault. If anything… it was our leadership's fault that the enemy’s war potential was not scouted. One soldier, most of all you, should not be blamed for that."

"Just heal your wounds, Viscount.”

Cromwell offered his hand to Wardes. Wardes kissed it.

“I thank your Excellency’s kindness”

Wardes remembered Louise’s long, pinkish blond hair. Louise was in that flying machine. Such magic never…

Wardes saw through Louise’s talent. He wanted to have it in his own hands.

…The element that Founder Brimir used. Tthe lost element, ‘Void’.

He shook his head. Cromwell said that ‘Void’ is an element controlling life. But how can it create such a light that would defeat an entire fleet?

Even if it is really powerful magic, it was hard to imagine Louise having control over it.

“Was the ‘Void’ the source of that light? But the ‘Void’ that your Excellency talked about and that light seems to be completely different.”

“No one can say that they have a full knowledge about what ‘Void’ is. ‘Void’ is a great mystery.”

Sheffield stepped in.

“It is wrapped up on the other side of an ancient, dark history.”

“History hides many interesting things. Once, I happened to come across a book that named one of the Founder’s shields as Saint Aegis. It has a fairly small amount of information regarding ‘Void’.”

Cromwell spoke as if reciting a poem.

“Founder created the sun, to shine upon the ground.”

“Indeed. There was no light within that small sun.”

“Mystery upon the mystery, I feel ill. Awakening is also bad.<!> Is it so, Viscount?"

“It is as you say.”

“It is said that Tristain’s army was led by Henrietta. For what reason has an inexperienced princess-sama fought? That princess made use of the ‘Founder’s Prayer Book’. Maybe she sniffed out the sleeping secret of Royal Family.”

“What is the sleeping secret of the Royal Family?”

“The Royal Family of Albion, Royal Family of Tristain, and Royal Family of Gallia… was one branch in the beginning. And the Founder's secret was split to each. Isn’t that so, Miss Sheffield?”

Cromwell urged the woman at his side.

“It is as Your Excellency says. The treasure that was given to Albion’s royal family was the 'Ruby of the Wind'… However, where the Ruby of the Wind disappeared is yet to be found. Since the investigation has not ended so far.”

Wardes watched the woman with a dubious feeling. Because her face was hid by the deep robe, it was not possible to see her expression. Though one could think she was Cromwell's secretary… she didn’t give an impression of being just a secretary. No strong magic was sensed from her. However, because she was promoted here by Cromwell, she might have some special ability.

“Now, Henrietta, a worshiped ‘Holy Woman’, enthroned to a queen.”

Cromwell muttered.

Sheffield said.

“The ruler of the kingdom. The queen of the country will also get the Royal Families' secret.”

Cromwell smiled.

“Wales-san.”

Wales, who was revived by Cromwell, entered the room from the corridor.

“You called, Your Excellency?”

“I want to offer congratulations for your lover’s… the Holy Woman’s coronation. I want her to come to my Rondei Niumu castle. However, the journey seems to be very tedious so keep her company to dispel the boredom.”

Wales muttered, “Certainly” in a monotone.

“Then, Wardes-san. Take care of yourself. I will leave it up to you to invite the ‘Holy Woman’ to the dinner party and ensure her safe arrival.”

Wardes bowed.

Cromwell and others left from the room. Fouquet muttered absent-mindedly.

“Disgusting man. Baiting one lover with their dead lover is not a way a noble should act.”

Fouquet added, though she herself hated nobles.

“That man is not a noble. Haven’t you heard? He was a mere bishop at first.”

Then Wardes snuffled loudly.

“What’s wrong?”

“I just cannot stay calm. If only the wound would be done healing… I could do my work instead of playing with corpses…”

After that, Wardes regrettably buried his face in his hands.

“Damn! I… Am I incapable? Hasn't the ‘Sacred Ground’ slipped away again…”

Fouquet laughed with a smile, and placed her hand on Wardes's shoulder.

“You are a weak man… Yet, I knew that from the beginning.”

And then, Fouquet brought her face close to Wardes’s and placed her lips on his.

Slowly pulling her lips back, Fouquet muttered.

“Rest for now. I do not know what you are hiding… Yet once in a while you need to rest as well.”

<center>* * *</center>

In Tristain’s royal palace, Henrietta was waiting for her guest. Even though she was a queen, she never sat on the throne. She mostly did the king’s work.

After the coronation was finished and she became queen, the number of things to do in the domestic and foreign areas greatly increased. Some were demanding loans, some were asking it in a good nature, and Henrietta, from morning till night, was always meeting someone. And, because of the war, there are more guests than usual.

Because she was always straining to show her dignity, she became very tired. Even though Mazarini assisted, she had to put up with the answers herself. It was too late for Henreitta to revert back to being a princess.

However… for the new guest, she neither showed or made such expressions or attitude.

A refrained voice called outside the room, informing Henrietta about the guest's arrival.

Right after, that the door opened.

Louise stood there, reverentially bowing her head. Next to her, Saito’s figure could be seen. Even now, a restraining device used to tame wild creatures was attached to his body.

“Louise, aah, Louise!”

Henrietta ran up and embraced Louise closely. Looking up, Louise muttered.

“Princess-sama… No, I have to call thee Your Majesty now.”

“I don’t like it when you say it so formally. Louise Francoise. Aren’t you my beloved friend?”

“Then, I will call thee princess –sama, as usual.”

“Please do it for me. Aah Louise, I didn’t want to be a queen. It is twice as boring. It is three times more straining. And ten times more worrisome.”

Henreitta muttered, looking bored.

After that, Louise became silent, waiting for Henrietta’s words. This morning, the messenger from Henrietta came to the Academy of Magic. They boarded the carriage that Henrietta prepared and came here.

''I guess I was called for a specific reason'' thought Louise. ''Is it about the ‘Void' spell? However, she seems hesitant to talk about that.''

Henrietta just looked into her eyes, not talking. Reluctantly, Louise said “I ought to give my congratulations on the victory”. Louise tried to find a harmless topic to talk about with Henrietta.

“This victory was all thanks to you, Louise.”

Louise watched Henrietta’s face with a startled expression.

“You can’t hide such a great secret from me, Louise.”

“B-but I didn't do anything…”

Louise still tried to pretend not to know.

Henrietta smiled and handed a report, written on parchment, to Louise. After reading it, Louise sighed.

“You scouted even that?”

“SWell, since it is the war results, it is better not to look anything over.”

After that, Henrietta faced Saito who was left out up till now. Saito, who on the way here, heard from Louise that Henrietta became a queen, so he felt very nervous.

“For controlling the foreign country flight machine that destroyed enemy’s dragon knight corps, I express my greatest gratitude.”

“No… it’s not like that.”

“You are the hero of this country. So now I am giving you a noble’s title… "

“That’s so wrong! Turning a dog into a noble!”

“Dog?”

“N-no… it doesn’t matter” Louise murmured with a blush.

“Then, I will grant you a peer’s title.”

When Henrietta said this, Saito muttered, ‘Haa’. Then he remembered Kirsche's words a while ago. That in Tristain, if you are not a mage from birth then you cannot become a noble.

But, despite his thoughts about the peerage, he didn’t open his mouth. Either way, when returning to Japan, all the titles would lose their meaning.

“Great… a really great war outcome. Louise Francoise. The way the war ended is all thanks to you and your familiar. There has never been such a victory in the whole of Halkeginia’s history. By all means, Louise, you should be given a territory the a size of a small country and a title of duchess for this. And your familiar awarded with a peer's title.”

"I d-don't need anything... this deed was my familiar‘s...“

Louise muttered hesitatingly.

“Weren‘t you the cause of that light, Louise? The light that was called a miracle of the castle, yet I do not believe in miracles. The light came from the flying machine that you were flying in. Aren't you the cause of it?”

Henrietta intently watched Louise. It was impossible to hide anything this way.

And what about Saito? Even though he constantly pulled Louise’s shirt sleeve, trying to cut in with “By the way…”, she slowly began talking about the Founder’s Prayer Book. She could not consult about it with anyone else. It was too risky to do so.

Slowly… Louise talked to Henrietta.

She took Henrietta’s ‘Water Ruby', placed it on the pages of Founder’s Prayer Book and an ancient script appeared.
When she read it out back then, she cast a spell of the light.

“The Founder's Prayer Book was written using the element of 'Void'. Is this true, Princess-sama?”

Henrietta stared over Louise’s shoulder.

“You knew, Louise? Founder Brimir gave rings to three children from three royal families to keep as a treasure. Tristain got the ‘Water Ruby’ and Founder’s Prayer Book, which are now both in your possession.”

“Err…”

“It has been handed down like this among the royal families. Royal families were the ones that inherited the Founder’s power."

“I am not from a royal Family.”

“What are you saying, Louise? The ancestor of La Valliere duke family was the king’s illegitimate child. And you are the duke’s child."

Louise was startled.

“You, too, have the Tristain Royal Family's blood. And that is good enough.”

After that, Henrietta took Saito’s hand. Seeing the runes, she nodded.

[[Image:ZnT04-068.jpg|thumb]]

"Is this the sign of 'Gandalfr'? The sign of the Familiar that Founder Brimir used for protection while casting spells?"

Saito nodded. Sir Osmond also said the same thing.

“Then… I am really a 'Void' user?”

“I think it really is so.”

Louise sighed.

“That’s why you understand that I cannot reward you that way, right, Louise?”

Saito, who didn't understand, asked why.

“Why?”

Henrietta answered with a clouded face.

"If I were to give the reward, Louise's secret services would be exposed in the daylight. That would be dangerous. Louise's
power is too big. Even one country could not manage such power. If an enemy learned about Louise's secret, they would become frantic about it and would do anything to get it. I alone should be the enemy’s target.”

After that, Henrietta sighed.

“Enemies are not the only ones interested in 'Void'. Even inside the palace… those who will know about that power, will always try to use it for their own purposes.”

Louise nodded with a scared look.

“Therefore, Louise, you should not talk to anyone about that power. Your secret is safe with me.”

Then Louise thought for a while…

And, in a slowly determined way, she opened her mouth.

“Don’t worry princess–sama. I want to dedicate my 'Void' to thee.”

“No… it is all right. You must forget that power as soon as possible. And never use it again.”

“But… princess-sama I want to help thee with the powers I was granted!”

However, Henrietta shook her head.

“Mother said, great power drives people mad. Who could be sure that you, after gaining the power of ‘Void’, would not turn out the same way?”

Louise proudly lifted her face. It was a face of a person who had decided her mission. However, such a face was somewhat dangerous.

“I always wanted to dedicate my power and body for the princess-sama and the mother country. I was taught so, I believed so, and I grew up with that. However, my magic always failed. As you know, I was nicknamed 'Zero'. Behind sneers and contempt, I was always shaken with regret.”

Louise clearly asserted.

“However, god gave such power to me. I, myself, believe in using this power. Still, if you say that Your Majesty will not need it, then it is necessary to return Your Majesty the wand.”

Henrietta was touched by Louise’s speech.

“Louise, I understand. You are still… my best friend. From the times when you helped me on Ragdorian’s lake. You took the blame for me…”

“Princess–sama...”

Louise and Henrietta tightly embraced each other. Saito, who as always was left out, swung his head absentmindedly. Louise was too eager to promise without thinking…he thought, though he didn’t say that.

Though it was nice to help Henrietta… but what about the travel to the east to find a way to return me home…

By helping Henrietta, seems like they will not go there.

“After this, I will help Louise too.”

“Naturally, Princess-sama.”

“Then I give the 'Founder's Prayer Book' to you. However Louise, promise me. Don’t tell anyone that you are a ‘Void’ user. And do not use it recklessly, either.”

“Certainly.”

“After this, you will become my court lady and will obey only me.”

Then Henrietta takes out a quill pen and smooth parchment. After that, she signed the document and put down the quill pen.

“Take this. This is my formal permission. With this, whether in the royal palace, or inside or outside the country, you will have supreme authority over everything, even over the police. If there is no freedom, one cannot work well.”

Louise reverently received the permission with an expression of gratitude. Henrietta's authorization. This meant that Louise was granted with the right to act in the queen’s name.

“If I will face a problem that only you can solve, I will surely consult you. Officially, please act as a student of
Academy of Magic like you have up to now. Since it is you, you will, without a doubt, do well.”

After that, Henrietta turned towards Saito. Having an idea, she fumbled within the pocket of her dress. When she took out some golden coins, Saito gasped audibly.

“I ask you to look after Louise…my important friend, kind Familiar-san.”

“T-that’s… I cannot take it.”

Saito looked amazed at the golden and silver coins in her hand.

“By all means, please accept it. Giving you this as a sign of “Chevalier” is the least what this powerless queen can do. You showed your loyalty to me and to the mother country. This should not be unrewarded.”

Henrietta said with sincere eyes.

When seeing such eyes… it becomes impossible to refuse. After accepting this, he could not refuse to help Louise, as it seems…

Because Saito was not from this world, he wasn’t Henrietta’s vassal either, but even if he didn’t have to feel responsible,

Saito felt a strong sense of obligation this way.

Aah, it might be fate, he thought.

No, it was his personality rather than fate. When such a beautiful woman, like Henrietta, said please, he could not find heart to refuse. What a light-hearted fellow I am. Haa…

He wasn’t so welcomed in the Japan of his time.

Anyway, I should search for the way to return home, Saito thought, putting the golden coins into his pocket.

<center>* * *</center>

Saito and Louise went out of the royal palace in line.　

“Really… you are too eager to give promises…”

“What do you mean?”

Louise stared up at Saito.

“Because you said that you will help princess-sama, but then it will be impossible to go east.”

Saito said in a disappointed voice.

“Don’t leave without permission. Everyone remains here, so stop asking.”

Louise averted her face and started walking leaving Saito behind. Saito ran after her panicking.

“How can you say that? Release me from this!”

Saito pointed at the restraining device used to tame wild creatures that was attached to his body.

“Do not argue!”

“If the familiar is acting on its own, it's the master's duty to put a chain on him.”

Louise answered nonchalantly.

Saito, trying to get attention, suddenly gripped Louise’s shoulder.

They were in Bourdonne's Street already, right in front of the Royal Palace. The Main Street. And what about passers-by? They were all staring.

“Hey! People are looking! Let go!”

Saito said in a lowered voice.

“You…are you thinking that I should not return?”

Louise went ‘Huu!’ at these words and changed her expression.

“So that’s it, isn’t it? You are worried about me leaving, right? It would be hard to help princess-sama otherwise.”

It is different, Louise wanted to say but shut her mouth. That’s not the reason why I do not want Saito to return to his former world. However, by saying this, she would reveal her hazy feelings for Saito. Louise's pride couldn't permit such a thing.

In that sort of division, Louise nodded reluctantly.

“T-that’s right! No one would worry for a familiar like you otherwise!”

“Lovely. So that’s how it is.”

Saito muttered, and began walking again.

What he really thought was she didn’t have to say ‘because I love you’, but she could have said ‘I would be lonely’ or at least ‘I want you to be near’, if she would have said that he would not have minded helping her and would have searched for the way to return later.

When Henrietta asked for his help a while ago, though he thought it was bothersome, he was also glad for a moment. No one really needed him in Japan. The earth kept on spinning, even with Saito gone. However, it was different in this world. Siesta and Henrietta… there were some people that needed him.

Yet he wanted to feel needed by Louise more. However, judging from her words earlier, all that she cared about were his ‘Gandalfr’ powers.

Saito pouted. He was sulky.

Determined, he started to push his way through crowd. The town was still crowded from the victory celebration. A drunken group was yelling out toasts while hanging out their cups filled with wine.

Louise, still in shock from Saito’s words ‘Lovely’, was petrified for a while. With face down, she bit her lower lip. When she looked up after a while, Saito was already gone in the crowd and could not be seen. Louise ran out panicking.

“Mooove!”

Louise bumped hard into a man. A man, who looked like a mercenary, collapsed. In his hand he had a bottle of sake, which he was gulping down vigorously. He seemed to be completely drunk.

Though Louise tried to pass that man side wards, he grasped her hand.

“Wait, Miss. You ought to apologize for bumping into a person in the middle of the street.”

Then a man, who seemed to be a mercenary, noticed Louise’s mantle and muttered “A noble, huh?”

However, the man who was clasping Louise's arm didn't move.

“Today it is the festival celebrating the victory at Tarbes. Put aside the rank. Today nobles, mercenaries and salesmen are equal. Hey, Miss Noble, how about sharing one drink with me as an apology for bumping into me?”

Saying so, the man thrust out his jar of wine.

“Let me go! You brute!"

Louise shouted. The man's face became brutally distorted at once.

“What did you call me. Hey! Who do you think attacked Albion's army in Tarbes! ‘Holy Woman’ or nobles like you, no, us – soldiers!”

The man reached out to grasp Louise's hair. However, his hand was stopped.

Saito, who showed up right before one’s eyes, firmly gripped the man’s hand.

“What? Go away kid!”

“Let go.”

Saito said in a quiet voice. If it were the old days… his legs would be shaking while threatening such a scary looking man.
However, now it was Saito who went through many battles. Thus he gained courage. Now he only had to grip Derflinger who hung on his back when the time came. Not pulling it out, just grasping it would be enough to knock all those soldiers out.

The man looked at the sword on Saito’s shoulder, with a similar look. The experience that he gained through battlefields in many years, told him that Saito’s attitude wasn’t just a bluff. Then a man spitted nonchalantly and, urging his companions, left.

Saito silently took Louise's hand. And began to walk.

Louise tried to say something to Saito. However, being all flustered, she could not find the words. Saito walked rapidly, pushing through the crowd.

"Are you angry?" Louise asked in a small voice.

“Not really,” Saito answered snappishly.

The clasp of his hand made Louise flurried for a moment. Does Saito feel the same? However, because Saito walked straight ahead, she couldn’t see his facial expression.

Louise followed while being dragged.

It was chilly just as much as pleasant feeling that Louise could not understand or explain.

<center>* * *</center>

Louise, while walking and holding hands with Saito, cheered up. The town was filled with colorful festivals, joyful shows, food carts and stalls where unusual goods were sold were stretched all the way down the street.

Being a local lord’s daughter, Louise never walked in such a lively town this way. More so, she never walked in a town holding hands with someone of the opposite sex. Those two things combined, made Louise’s head light and dizzy.

“So very noisy,” Saito said.

“True,” Louise muttered happily.

“Feels like my world’s festival.”

“Really?”

“Yeah. The showy street stalls line up just like this… gold fish catching, yo-yo fishing, okonomiyaki shops, and food carts queuing in line…”

While saying so, Saito’s eyes turned distant. Louise tightened her grasp on Saito’s hand. Somehow, the thought about Saito suddenly leaving to someplace, made her feel bad.

Sometime… the day when Saito leaves, will surely come.

However, when walking together this way, the one that I want you to see is me, Louise thought. Just for now. And nothing else matters.

And at the same time she was angry at herself for thinking that way.

Because of love? That’s not it. It was her pride’s problem.

After convincing herself so, Louise looked around blankly.

And then, shouting “Waa”, stopped still.

“What is it?”

Saito turned around. Louise was looking at a jewelry shop. There, on a cloth, various rings and necklaces were displayed.

“Do you want to take a look?” Saito asked, and Louise, with a blush on her cheeks, nodded.

Seeing two people approaching, a merchant with a turban on the head rubbed his hands together.

“My! Please come in! I see you are a noble miss. We have rare goods to offer. This is made from “Wrought gold” and it is not a sham.”

The presented jewels were suited for nobles to wear; beautifully ornamented to satisfy the most various tastes.

Louise took a pendant. It was a pure-white pendant, craved in a shape of a shell. There were a lot of big jewels placed around. However, upon closer look, the jewels were nothing but cheap crystals.

Still, Louise liked this shiny pendant. Within the atmosphere of noisy festival, filled with quality goods, such a showy one attracts attention.

“Do you want it?”

Louise shook her head embarrassed.

“Don’t have the money.”

“Well then, I will cheapen it. It will be only four ecus."

The merchant sweetly smiled.

“Too expensive!”

Louise shouted.

“You don’t have that much?”

Saito asked amazed, Louise puffed her lips nonchalantly.

“I would if I haven’t bought that impertinent sword the other day. I spent all my month’s pocket money on that.”

Saito reluctantly fumbled in his pocket. He tightly gripped the golden coins that he got from Henrietta a little while ago.
Holding the golden coins, that was approximately of the size of one yen coin, on a palm, Saito asked.

“How much is this worth?”

Merchant was surprised that it was Saito who was carrying money.

“T-this is! Hii, fuu, hmm…This is splendid.”

Taking up four gold coins on which old king’s portrait was carved, the merchant passed the pendant to Louise.

Louise was taken aback with surprise, her cheeks unintentionally loosened up a bit. First thing that Saito did with the money given by Henrietta was shopping for me. She was very happy. After it was in her hand for a while, she cheerfully put it on her neck. It suits you well, said the merchant gracefully.

I want Saito to have a look, she thought while pulling his sleeve. However Saito, whose attention was on the stall near the sides, didn’t move. What on earth is he staring at?

Saito was gazing at the loot, taken from the Albion army, displayed on the ground.

Things that soldiers captured were taken to merchants.

It was articles taken from the enemy… swords, armor, clothes and clocks. Saito took one of the clothes.

I want him to look at me, Louise pouted lips sulkily. However, Saito’s full attention was on the clothing. It was not unreasonable to want new clothes after all.

“What, you want clothes? But it is not a good idea to wear a second-handed middle ages clothes that the enemy used to wear, there are much better ones.”

However, Saito didn't answer. He reached out for one piece of clothing, his hands shaking.

“Dear customer, you have an excellent eye. This is a seaman uniform from Albion. Though it is cheaply made, it is also convenient. Turning a collar this way up, protects neck from the wind.”

Seaman uniform? Indeed!

B-but in Saito’s world it is called a sailor uniform…

Saito’s head started working at full power.

Though the size is too big, it could still be modified for Siesta to wear…

He imagined Siesta wearing this.

It looked good.

The enjoyment increased. No, that’s not it. Not personal enjoyment. Gratitude. It was a gratitude for the muffler! He still felt slightly guilty though.

That’s right, Saito cooled down. Money, he absolutely should use them on such thing.

“How much?” Saito asked in an overcome with emotion voice.

“Three ecus would be fine.”

Louise was amazed. Paying such money for second-handed clothing was too much.

However, Saito paid the asked price.

<center>* * *</center>

Louise, who returned back to her room, was lying on the bed, listing the Founder's Prayer Book while humming. Seems like she was in a good mood. Saito tried to slip out of the room quietly, he wanted to go to Siesta to deliver the goods he bought today, but the door was locked by Louise who rejected the wand and put the 'Lock' spell on it.　

“Are you going somewhere in the middle of the night?”

“Eh? No…”

Surely he could not say that he was going to Siesta’s place to deliver the sailor uniform that he bought today.　

“J-just wanted to take some night’s air! Wah! Wahhahha!”

Louise scowled at Saito. Then, determined, she walked up to Saito and started eagerly taking his parka off.

“Wh-what are you?!”

“Taking it off.”

“Take it off? The Wild Creature's restraining device is in the way!"

When Saito shouted so, Louise removed the lock of the restraining device, looking down for a moment. Because he bought a pendant in town today, he thought she had forgiven him. Yet she could not forgive him taking a bath together with a girl so easily.

Louise unfastened the restraining device and took off Saito’s parka. Her face was always angry. She chewed her lower lip hard.

Then Louise went back to bed, hugging the taken off parka tightly.

And said - “Face that way”.

With all her clothes taken off, Louise, wearing only Saito’s parka, pouted.

“Still want to go for a walk?”

Giving it to Siesta will have to wait for tomorrow night, Saito, who was wearing only a T-shirt, thought. Even though it was an early summer, the climate in Halkeginia was very different from Japan. Walking this way, he would catch a cold. Without a doubt, Louise knew that too.

“There are more important things than the night wind, don’t you agree~? And a partner who doesn’t serve his master is no good, don’t you agree~?”

Louise said, while lying down on her stomach and swinging her feet.

Reluctantly, Saito sat on the bed.

“Understood.”

Louise, lying down on the bed, began to read the Founder's Prayer Book.

“Isn’t it all blank?”

“I can read it.”

Louise showed “The Ruby of Water” on her finger to Saito and explained its relation to the Founder’s Prayer Book.

“Hee, Element of Void…”

Saito remembered the magical light, which blew off the fleet that day.

‘Void’. The legendary element that Founder Brimir used…

And, I am a Familiar that Founder Brimir is said to have used - 'Gandalfr'.

The legendary Familiar that has the ability to master all kinds of weapons, in order to protect the Founder, while he casts aria…

“Then you are the strongest wizard in this world? Cool! Destroying with one swing.”

“I wouldn’t say so. I haven’t said this to princess-sama as I didn’t want to disappoint her…”

With a sigh Louise took the wand.

“Wh-what?”

After that, Louise slowly began uttering an incantation.

“Eor Sun Fuir…”

“S-stop! Idiot!”

It’s no good if such explosion would happen in a place like this. However, Louise didn't stop chanting.

“Yarunsakusa..”

Finishing the chant uninterrupted. Louise put out the wand. Saito dug himself into his pile of hay, scattering the straw all around.

And then Louise’s eyes rolled back and she crumbled to the bed suddenly.

“L-L-L-Louise? Louise!”

Saito shook Louise in panic. After being shaken for a while, Louise opened her eyes.

“Auuu…”

“Wh-what? What’s wrong?!”

Shaking her head Louise got up abruptly.

“Stop making such a fuss. I only fainted for a moment.”

“Eh? Eeeh?!”

“Been chanting 'Explosion' till the last minute, but nothing… After that time, no matter how much I chant, I faint in the middle of it. The explosion only happened once.”

“What kind of thing?”

“I think the reason may be that the willpower is insufficient.”

“Willpower?”

“Right. Willpower is consumed when the magic is chanted. Didn’t you know?”

“How could I know such thing?”

Then, Louise sat up straight demurely, put out the finger and started explaining, proud as a peacock.

“Listen, the number of elements that mage uses can be increased, and his class changes accordingly. A mage who can use only one element is a dot. Ability to have two – makes one a line. Being able to use three - triangle. Spells are also applied to the class. The spells from three elements are called 'Triangle spells'. Each time the spell class rises, the consumption of willpower doubles.”

“Haa.”

“For instance, the line spell would cost the mage eight willpower, but when that mage decides to use the dot spell, only four of his willpower will be consumed. The cost depends on each person individually, however the same rule applies to all. “

“Haa.”

“The main point is, that mage could chant two ‘Dot’ spells instead. Eight divided by four is two. Therefore, you could strike and stop chant the spell twice. But when you chant a line spell only once, because twice of the willpower consumed, and eight divided by eight is one.”

“Haa.”

“When the line mage grows up to a triangular mage, consumption in the willpower spent on dot spells decreases by half. Therefore, four divided by two - two, he can use the dot spell four times. The line spell can be used twice. Triangular spell – one time. That’s because the mage grows up.”

“Haa. In other words, the low class spells can be chanted many times, while the high class spells can be chanted only so many times.”

“Right. So now you understand the relation between spells and willpower?”

“Somehow. Then, you fainting a little while ago…”

“Yeah. I fainted a while ago because I overworked and used up my willpower. The spell was too strong and my willpower was insufficient.”

“Then, why were you able to chant it the other day?”

“Well… Really why… I wonder myself…”

“How does willpower recover?”

“Basically, it recovers while sleeping.”

Saito thought while folding his arms together.

“Ummm… Well, up till now, you haven’t chanted many spells correctly?"

“Well, yes.”

“Therefore you collected a lot of willpower, right? And that time you used it all up at once.”

Louise made a startled face.

“For instance, let's assume that your willpower is 100. The ‘Explosion', consumed all 100 at once. While usually the willpower is recovered while sleeping at night, yet an amount needed is too large for you…as it is 100…you cannot collect that much just with one night of sleep.”

Saito plainly stated his hypothesis.

“What? To me it seems that it might be the end of your magic.”

However, Louise's face was serious.

“It might be so..”

“Eh? Eeeh?”

“Adding to “Earth” spell a square class spell ‘Wrought gold’, gold can be created. But know why the world still uses money?”

“Feh?”

“It is said the square mages simply cannot chant the square spells many times. It’s too unreliable, one time the recovery might take one week, the other – one month. Besides, the amount of gold you could convert this way is too little. Therefore money is used instead of gold.”

“Hmmm…”

“In other words, powerful spells use up more willpower and take more time to recover. For me, it might be so as well.”

“Then…when would you be able to chant again.....”

“Don’t know. I…One month or maybe one year…”

Louise pondered.

“Ten years.”

“Don’t say such scary thing.”

“But, it was successful.”

“Oh well. No one can understand ‘Void’ fully. Anyways, the aria’s spell affect was demonstrated. There are no more spells like this.”

“It’s too little now. Uuu, my hay…”
Saito said while watching the scattered around pieces of straws.

“Isn’t it all right? Even if there is no pile of hay.”

Louise muttered, blushing for some reason.

Haa, Saito held his breath once he noticed something. What! He became crazy from the view that Louise gave him, not aware of it herself. The parka’s hem had rolled up to Louise’s buttocks. Just a little more, mooore, he peeked.

Saito instinctively held his nose. Due to Saito’s gesture, Louise finally became aware that the parka rolled up. Instantly she sprang to her feet and held down the Parka’s hem while blushing.

“Na! You saw! You saw, you saw! You saaaaaw!”

“I-it’s your fault for not wearing panties!”
Saito shouted as well.

“I cannot sleep with them! It was always that way!”

“Always, huh?!”

Then Louise bit her lower lip and, with some rusting, slipped under the futon.

“Sleep.”

Saito reluctantly slipped behind the blanket’s edge. He heard the voice of a sulky Louise within the futon.

“Sleep in the pile of hay, peeping familiar.”

“It was scattered.”

Though he heard Louise groaning a few times within the futon, she calmed down after a while. Aah, thinking about the sailor uniform, that he will deliver to Siesta tomorrow night, Saito fell asleep.

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume9 Chapter8

2008-08-29T17:52:08Z

Mickey: /* Chapter Eight: The Ball of Sleipnir */

{{Template:PREVIEW}}

===Chapter Eight: The Ball of Sleipnir ===

A week later, on the Day of the Void.

The Ball of Sleipnir was finally going to be held today.

It was supposed to be a day of rest, but the students of the magic academy were already all restless since morning. It was the same during breakfast.

"Who are you going as?"

"I'll try that."

It was all the conversations were about.

Guiche crossed his legs, as proud as a peacock.

“I wonder who I should become? But, for someone as handsome as myself, is it not better to just remain as I am? Don't you think so too, Saito?”

“Yeah, yeah.”

Saito replied idly, regarding Guiche as something that was little more than the breeze of a wind. Sitting opposite him was Malicorne, hugging himself.

“What should I do... If it remains like this, it looks like I'm going to have to become a beautiful girl myself."

“Just do that already."

“Sigh... What should I do. isn't that a crime?"

“Of course it's a crime, I reckon that it warrants a death sentence."

“Haa... a death sentence... Ha... Ha"

Malicorne stammered as he held his trembling body together.

Imagining the fat boy acting in the manner of a young girl, Saito almost puked out his breakfast.

However... to get so excited over some masquerade ball, these people sure were easy to please.

''It's only putting on a little disguise, did it really require so much thought?''

Saito thought to himself, oblivious to the fact that they would be disguising themselves using magic.

It really only required a little bit of thought to realize that the Magic Academy would never hold an ordinary masquerade ball... but, being completely uninterested in the matter, Saito never considered this.

Siesta was cleaning the room when Saito returned after breakfast.

“Welcome home, Saito-san.”

“Yeah, I'm back."

Siesta was cleaning the room with a bright smile on her face.

“Today is the Ball of Sleipnir.”

“Is Siesta going too?”, Saito asked

“I'm going...because they are shorthanded..." Siesta replied shyly with her head down for some reason.

“I see."

"So am I going or not?", Saito pondered. Siesta walked towards Saito and looked in his eyes.

"Umm..."

“Uhh, yes?"

“I've been reading a book lately.", Siesta said as she pulled out a book.

“What's it about?"

"Siesta can read as well", Saito thought.

“Oh, I forgot Saito couldn't read."

Siesta blushed as she explained the story to Saito.

“The name of the book is ‘Housemaid’s Afternoon’.”

“Mm.”

“It is a story about a young maid serving in an aristocrat's residence. And the master of that residence is a vile and corrupted man.”

“Uh huh.”

“Every night, he would coerce the maid to do unpleasant things with him."

“Unpleasent things?”

Siesta muttered something into Saito’s ear.

A pain tingled in his nose, and a torrent of a nosebleed flowed out. Five seconds later, he finally held it in.

“...What sort of books do you read?"

“What are you talking about? It's from a girl in my dorm. She let be borrow it!"

Siesta blushed as her hands shook.

''So this is the stuff Siesta and the maids read in their spare time... but then again, the girls' magazines from my world are pretty risque as well...''

Saito accepted with his strange justification.

“Well...?”

“No, I, because of this, to think of such a master in the story…if it were Saito-san, I wonder if…”

“Yes?”

Saito asked back. Siesta blushed and covered her face with both hands.

“N-never mind! I was only joking!”

“I-is that so…”

When Saito laughed, Siesta stared at him curiously with the corner of her eye.

“However…it doesn’t hurt to try.”

“To try what?”

Saito stood up in blank surprise as Siesta ran up to him.

“Oh! Master-sama, we should not do this!”

“…”

“It is Saito’s turn now.” Siesta said with a serious look.

“What do you mean?”

Running up to Saito’s side, with a slight whisper Siesta began to mutter.

In that moment, Saito spouted a nosebleed.

“S-Siesta?”

“Please scold me! It has always been my desire for Saito to scold me! I-it's such a weird feeling!”

With a scream, Siesta purposely collapsed, then raised her eyes on him. Her face was as red as an apple. A tremendous, teasing aura seemed to pressure Saito.

Then Siesta lightly lifted the hem of her skirt, just diagonally to his face.

“Beloved master-sama, please come and punish me.”

[[Image:ZnT09-193.jpg|thumb]]

''This has got to be a joke, for a maid to make such a remark...I won’t come…I mustn’t come!''

Only meaningless words passed through Saito’s lips.

At the same time, Louise was quickly approaching by horse.

Saito involuntarily went to the shelf that hid the whip. He was already unable to resist the temptation any longer, as blood rushed up to his head.

At that moment the door opened, and Louise entered.

Tightly grasping her skirt, Siesta still eagerly waited to receive her scolding from her master. Saito was found removing the whip from the shelf. Louise, on the other hand, made a spinning kick to Saito’s groin.

“Learn your place.”

With his face stepped on by Louise, Saito collapsed while holding his hands between his legs. Then Louise said,

“Maid. Familiar. Listen.”

“Yes?” Saito and Siesta said at the same time.

“Familiar, your master has a command for you.”

“W-what is it?”

“The Ball of Sleipnir is today.”

“Yes.”

“Do you know what kind of ball it is?”

“Well, uhmm… is it a masquerade ball?”

“It is. A ball where it is ideal to wear a mask. S-s-so, you must absolutely come with me.”

“Okay…?”

''What in the world is the meaning of all this?''

Siesta glared at Louise.

It seems that these two are plotting something.

''Women should be more peaceful'' Saito thought. ''Since the end of the war, these balls have immediately become more of a delirious punishment. Because we should make more of an effort to contribute to society, are they not inclined to go in that direction?''

“You two…”

As she said that with a mixed sigh, Louise removed her foot. Saito stood up, calmly patting away the dirt from his clothes.

“Ehh? What?”

“Yes.”

“For the time being, both of you, sit over there.”

“Okay...”

“Listen up.”

The two of them looked at each other before they reluctantly sat on the bed.

For the two of them, her coquettish tone meant that something was up.

“Don’t you think the world will benefit more if we did more good things for society?”

Louise was surprised.

Suddenly, Saito, for the first time ever, wanted to change the world. Perhaps Colbert’s death was the cause of all this. That teacher always brewed trouble with his research. Was he trying to succeed his dying wish? That was likely.

Maybe that was why he was so interested in the knight corps.

However, in Louise's point of view, it was not Saito’s job to do so.

Saito’s job, for now, was to find a way back to his world.

For the first time, he was seriously thinking about the welfare of this world… ''After all this. Even if there was a way of solving it…''

Her mind was going back and forth.

“'The knight corps will change the world?' Isn’t that a stupid idea?”

Louise said, and to her own amazement, Saito got angry.

“Even if that was the case, you're somehow always making a big deal out of this!”

“The person you should be protecting is me!”

“Protecting you? So it’s okay to leave them unprotected? Is that what you are saying?

“It’s different!”

Louise shouted.

“W-what…”

“Don’t you think, you should find a way to go back home. Your family will be relieved if you go back.”

Idiot...Saito just couldn’t talk back.

“It’s just so unnatural of you.”

“H-however…”

“It’s okay if you join the knight corps, since we are at war after all. We must protect the princess. But as for changing the world…it’s not your job. Why must you become so absorbed in such things?”

As Louise said this, Saito looked down.

For Saito, it was all very vague.

At any rate, Saito just wanted to help.

He lived without concern, until now. He just wanted to do everything that he could. However, it was difficult to explain this to Louise.

Louise sighed.

“Anyway, you must attend today’s ball properly. And don’t you forget what I just said awhile ago.”

“Y-yes.”

Louise, who seemed like she had nothing further to say, began to blush.

“T-then?”

“Then?”

“Also…let’s continue what happened in Albion the other night.”

Siesta’s eyes were suddenly aimed at her.

“Did you do something fishy again?”

Louise turned her away from her angry face, and went out of the room.

Saito collapsed…and spouted a geyser of a nosebleed.

<center>* * *</center>

As evening came, “The Mirror of Truth” was drawn out from the treasure vault and was placed at the entrance of the dance hall in the second floor. A black curtain was pulled, surrounding the magic mirror. So now, it has reached to a point were you won't know what the person in front of the mirror will change into.

Teacher Chevreuse, who was wearing a butterfly shaped mask, stood next to the curtain.

“Ladies and gentlemen, tonight you are guided to the world of fantasy.”

She enthusiastically introduced to the students who were lined up in high spirits. Louise also lined up in the row and thought of what to transform into.

Suddenly, an image began to appear.

''Will Saito disguise himself as a woman?'' Louise muttered to herself.

Since it was Louise's turn, she passed under the curtain. There was one big mirror there. Even her relief was not imitated.<!> Installed in a simple frame
was a mirror whose full length was approximately the height of two men. A cloth was placed above.

Outside the curtain, Teacher Chevreuse’s voice was heard.

“Isn’t it wonderful to imagine your ideal form? What if you wanted to deceive other people? This mirror looks deep within our heart and mind... and designates you an ideal form. So prepare your heart and take away that cloth.”

Louise took a deep breath, “Okay.” And with that answer, she lifted the cloth.

It was beautiful, as the colors of the rainbow appeared on the mirror’s surface.

Her reflection appeared, covering her in a rainbow of light which overflowed from the mirror.

She was unable to see because of the flowing light. Suddenly, the light disappeared, returning everything to darkness.

However, Louise was no longer in the mirror.

Instead, a kindly 23 year old with pink hair appeared. She had changed into a woman.

She had transformed into Louise’s second elder sister, Cattleya. Louise’s assumed ideal form was Cattleya, who was gentler than any person she knew. Louise quietly raised her hand to her chest.

<center>* * *</center>

When she faced the hall, various kinds of people overflowed into the scene- Heroes of legend, great men of old, celebrities in court-
Suddenly, an elderly lady and gentleman were visible. ''Could they be my parents?'' She wondered. But, although the resemblance was uncanny, they were probably not the people in question.

Because several Henriettas appeared as well, Louise smiled wryly.

''This is the only day no one knows who’s who. When you want to dance with a specific partner, they must inform you in advance of whom they took the shape of.''

“I wonder if Saito understood.” Louise muttered.

After all, she took Cattleya’s appearance.

Making sure the students were all gathered, Osman then appeared on the platform.

“Greetings to all of you. Today, in this ball, to deepen our friendship with the new students, we took an anonymous appearance. Your familes, positions, and nationalities do not matter now. Everyone in this educational institution is equal. I strongly believe that it is not impossible to learn as one.”

Osman then made a dense cough.

“When someone wants to get to know their partner, politely introduce yourself. You do not need to get caught up in your partner’s appearance or position, or to introduce yourself in a dignified manner. Therefore, this is one step of the decorum in the noble’s code we do not need to follow.”

All the students who gathered nodded together.

“Though all of you have become silent, please do not be surprised…That her Majesty, Queen Herietta, also came to today’s ball.”

The hall resounded.

“Moreover…, it is possible for her to precisely take any form. Who is her Majesty? Guessing her identity will be quite an amusement.”

The students started to get restless. An opportunity to speak with Henrietta does not come very often. To have an opportunity of having an audience with her... the tension in the hall was already rising.

Louise was surprised too. ''If you were coming, why was I not informed?'' She thought, a little dissatisfied.

“Now then…back to the main point. Isn’t it good that you are now transforming yourself into your ideal person? With each step, you are brought closer to that ideal, and with each step may we not lose sight of it. I want you all to learn this in the coming school year. And with that, ladies and gentlemen, I have nothing further to say.”

Everyone applauded.

Osman left with a serious face, but, as soon as he walked to the front of mirror, he suddenly began to transform. A dangerously, young, seductive looking woman appeared. Taking a suggestive pose, the woman said,

“Osman.”

The students who once held admiration for the speech, now fell silent. Teachers silently grabbed both of Osman’s arms, pulling him to the side.

“W-well then, lets enjoy this ball before something else happens!”

Struggling with a fit of rage<!>, Osman was taken outside.

Music began to be played…the Masquerade Ball finally started.

Louise stared around the vicinity. Not one person seemed to be Saito.

'' Why won’t you come, even for a moment?'' Louise thought, sighing against the wall.

<center>* * *</center>

As for Saito, he was already in the assembly hall. The banquet was glorious to behold. He was late, as he needed to take care of the horse. Saito realized it was hard trying to calm down that beast. And because he was not accustomed to such work, it took quite some time to finish.

Because it was covered with a curtain, he didn’t notice the mirror near the entrance as he entered the hall. Saito didn't know it was a masquerade ball where people disguised themselves using the mirror.

The guard stationed at the entrance tried to subdue him, but after noticing Saito’s mantle, he panicked and immediately saluted him.

It was dim inside…the faces were not clearly visible.

Then, Saito remembered what Louise said a little while ago:

''Also…let’s continue what happened in Albion the other night.''

He remembered every word of it.

''For her to make such a remark, she won't take no for an answer…d-damn.''

Saito searched restlessly for Louise.

However, she was nowhere to be found.

''For a masquerade ball, why are they not wearing any masks?'' Saito thought. However, there were a lot of strangers. Not one of them was a student. Only important looking people were dancing and chatting about.

At last, Saito found Louise standing near the wall.

As he enthusiastically ran towards her, she looked up and stared at him. Her face blushed deep red.

''A promise is a promise.'' Saito also blushed.

“Finally, I found you. So about that promise...”

Louise looked hesitant.

“…Promise?”

She asked Saito.

“What, have you already forgotten?”

“I’m sorry, dear...”

“Dear? But you always called me…”

“Saito-san.”

“That’s right.”

Louise blushed even more. What is she...was she confused? Still, to feel so shy in such a manner made the normally violent Louise extremely cute.

“Wha...what you said a while ago, was it true?”

“What I said a while ago?”

“Don’t try to pretend you don’t know! You said it yourself, right?”

“…What kind of promise was it?”

Saito got irritated. For her to talk in an excessively polite tone...''is this a joke?'' The orchestra began to play a violent melody.

“It’s so noisy…Lets go outside.”

Saito grasped Louise’s hand, and pulled her to the veranda.

“Ah!”

Although Louise gave out a shout of surprise, she obediently followed.

At the veranda, Saito said to Louise.

“You...to make such a joke about this. Were you even serious about it?”

“…I, I’m sorry.”

As Louise apologized, she somehow looked very lovely. Saito wanted to become a little nasty. He always wanted to punish her with a saucy remark.

“Unless you properly apologize, t-that is, to...”

Because Louise looked down and fell silent, Saito raised his jaw.

“…Ha.”

Louise stared at Saito, her eyes zeroed into his. That sort of gesture startled him. Unintentionally, they were drawing ever closer…Their lips drew close.

They tightly embraced each other. Louise thrusted her body.

Now Saito was pushed to the side of the wall. Not one shadow of a person was on the veranda. It would be awkward if someone saw them doing such a thing in this place.

Saito quietly tried to separate himself from her.

“Nn…!”

But, today, Louise was excessively assertive. His body was continuously and forcefully being pressed back to the wall.

“…Louise.”

Perhaps Louise must have been very lonely all this time. As he was thinking that, Louise lovingly, for the first time, wrapped her arms around Saito. Then he realized that Louise’s small hand was on his chest.

A while ago, Louise would never show or even pretend to show this type of affection.

''Now this is a reward! Now that you mention it, even though I was hurt for a moment. But? in spite of that, is this really a reward? After all, Louise is to me...''

“Louise.”

Saito strongly held Louise close. A hot sigh escaped from Louise’s mouth…and in that instant, he forgot himself.

<center>* * *</center>

Meanwhile… The guard stationed at the entrance of the hall questioned the suspicious figure that was made out in the shadows. The woman wore a thick robe. Long black hair could be seen from the opening of her hood. It was hard to tell if she was a teacher or a student.

“Who is it?”

“I’m here to attend today’s ball, I was sent from the royal palace.”

“Royal palace? Well…”

The guard began to look at the catalog, where all the attendees were written.

“I’m afraid you won’t see my name written on that list.”

Before he could question her, the woman abruptly removed a bell from her bosom.

“That’s…”

The guard had seen that bell before while patrolling the treasure vault…

“The Bell of Sleep? How…”

The instant he muttered that, the small bell was already rung.

''Cling…''the sound made a small clear echo.

The guard, was suddenly getting sleepy. ''If he were to fall asleep under these circumstances, he would be scolded for sure'' He thought, but was unable to fight against his drowsiness.

Leaning against the wall, he collapsed to the floor, breathing in sighs as he slept.

“Even if you call the royal palace…this is not Tristain.”

Confirming that the guard was fast asleep, the cloaked woman passed through the curtain. Before her eyes was the Mirror of Truth, and she smiled as she gazed upon it.

Lifting the cloth, she quietly touched the Mirror of Truth.

Then, the mirror began to shine. At the same time, the cloaked woman began to shine as well.

“I do not recognize this face, but it will have to do.”

The woman’s ancient runes began to shine…and started to mutter a strange spell.

<center>* * *</center>

Saito breathed through Louise’s lips.

''Ngu…, mugu…, this is crazy!'' Standing on the tips of her toes, Louise entwined both her arms around Saito’s neck.

''Louise was unusually assertive. For such a thing to happen...
and to treat me with such affection....''

Instinctively, he slipped his hand to Louise’s flat chest…

“…What the?”

Saito immediately stopped.

Her chest was not flat.

Perhaps one could say it was huge.

It was full and soft, a warm lump under Saito’s palm. The shape had completely changed. Each time he grasped it, Louise’s hot sigh would begin to rise.

“Hey, When did it grow so much…”

As Saito opened his eyes, he gasped in surprise.

He was in the presence of the..

“Princess.”

It was Henrietta. What the heck, did they change places with each other? Or perhaps, I should say, was it the princess I have been embracing until now?

From the hall, the student’s excited voices could be heard.

“What the-? The magic was broken?”

“But the ball hasn’t ended yet!”

Saito finally understood. In this ball, a person can somehow magically disguise himself. This was the true purpose of the ball. Henrietta most likely took Louise’s shape.

“But why did you choose Louise?”

As he asked, Henrietta lowered her head shamefully.

“In this ball, one can change into the person’s ideal form.”

“Ideal form?”

Suddenly, he realized something.

“So it was Louise?”

“Yes. I always envied that child...a child who does what her heart desires. A heart not tainted by anyone, a child pure of mind… Virtues I do not have. I have always envied everything about that child…”

“…”

“What kind of person am I, who can only shake and quiver, while that child carries out justice by herself? I find that to be very enviable about her. If I even had one-tenth of her courage, I would probably have not committed those mistakes.”

“Mistakes?...Princess, you have done nothing wrong. Even if you have committed some mistakes, it wasn’t your fault.”

Henrietta somehow looked defeated. I want to comfort her somehow, Saito thought.

“No, I went to war in order to take revenge for myself. Because of that, many people died.”

“There was nothing else you could have done. It was war.”

“Everyone died.”

Saito remembered. The expedition army, most of them were nobles and mercenaries. Not one citizen was taken in.

“Even if you say so, but still…weren’t you the most reluctant one? Everyone else desired for something different. Some did it for the money, others did it for honor. But these were not things the princess worried about.”

A cruel expression perhaps, maybe even the dead would lash at his words, Saito thought. I guess there are different circumstances. But most of the soldiers were mercenaries, most of the officers, were nobles who wanted only honor.

Henrietta fell silent.

Saito quickly changed the topic, and mentioned Louis.

“Then, what went wrong today? Did you come to meet Louise? I’m looking for her too. Where the heck could she be…”

Henrietta shook her head.

“I came to meet you.”

“…Me?”

“I don’t understand why. But...when I hear your name, when I see your face… my heart trembles. At first…”

Henrietta looked up. Her eyes were moist.

“Do you remember it? The evening we spent at that cheap hotel in Tristania.”

Saito nodded. Saito remembered that transpired with Henrietta at that time… their lips had touched twice. Even now, he remembers it with a throbbing heart.

“That evening…, if you recall, I felt so much pain in my chest. That pain, in time, steadily kept increasing. I noticed that, from that pain, there was something whirling in my mind, but I didn't know how to handle it.”

“…”

“With all this pressure and anxiety inside... only when I felt your warmth, was I healed. When I found your name on the list of soldiers who were killed in action, the sadness was too much to bear. And when I discovered that you stopped an army of 70,000, you have no idea how far you fought to save us.”

''For someone like Henrietta to directly show her feelings like this...'' Saito was perplexed. For quite some time, he thought ‘she’s so frail’.

Henrietta has shone herself to be a very frail person.

Louise had a different kind of charm.

It seemed like he was being crushed by Henrietta’s charm... Saito turned his face away, trying to push the thought aside.

“To be seen with you in this place... is quite a serious offence. I am a princess after all, so I think it’s best if we keep quiet about this. I’m sorry.”

Then Henrietta pushed Saito conversely with a jerk, pushing him between the curtains, concealing them both.

“Princess.”

“I understand. But…only for awhile, I just want a moment of peace. Is it wrong? Is even having a little bit of time for myself not permitted to me?”

“…”

“For a short while… just this once, I wish to relax. If possible...at your side… even if it's only for a moment.”

Henrietta twisted her face, grimaced and shed her tears. The once courageous queen, who was now in tears, struck Saito from the bottom of his heart.

Henrietta, who was shedding her tears right in front of me, she looked more beautiful than anyone.

Compared to Louis, she was visibly more beautiful.

Henrietta again lifted her face, slowly edging closer to Saito’s.

Somehow, Saito couldn't refuse her lips. Nothing else came to mind.

They kissed, a kind of kiss that searched for each other's lips.

Henrietta entrusted her weight to Saito, forcing him into the wall. Henrietta breathed out a small sigh as she parted her lips against Saito’s, not knowing that someone was watching them.

“Princess…”

But as Henrietta kissed Saito’s neck, a sudden flash of lightning and heavy electrical currents began to appear.

Henrietta instinctively held him close. At that very instant…

In the small opening of the curtain, Saito saw pink hair.

Under the hair were reddish-brown eyes.

“Louise…”

He felt all his blood being pulled away from him. Slowly, he looked back at Henrietta.

Louise began to tremble as she saw them under the cover of the curtain, then burst into tears.

She ran, with both of her hands covering her face.

Saito ran after her. He stepped out of the curtain, knocking against the other students.

“Hey, that hurts!”

“Sorry! Excuse me! I’m in a hurry!”

However, Louise disappeared in the crowd of people. She was nowhere to be found.

There was a ruckus in the hall.

''What the hell?!''

''Did the Mirror of Truth’s magic backfire?''

Next, Henrietta, with a pale face, came out under the covers of the curtain.

The student’s at once shouted, “Her Majesty!”. She could tell from her eyes that Saito went to search for Louise. Then, she immediately ran away.

<center>* * *</center>

Dashing out from the tower, Louise ran away from the academy in the stillness of the night.

Filled with surprise and sorrow, Louise was confused.

Saito and the princess?

Why?

Louise witnessed everything. As she approached…from the small opening of the curtain, she found Henrietta’s face beside Saito’s.

But as she recalled this, tears instantly began to fall. The two of them looked so feverish...just like lovers about to make a vow, and then…their lips began to draw near, just like the lovers of old.

“Since way back then, they already had such a relationship. All this time I was deceived.”

For Henrietta, to betray my trust to such a degree…Louise believed in nothing anymore. I see now, she thought. ''This was the reason Henrietta knighted Saito as a Chevalier and made him the knight’s commanding officer. It was for the sake of their love.''

In Tristania, some time ago…Saito said that he and Henrietta kissed. At first, she was angry ...but because she thought it was only for the sake of duty, she didn’t worry about it that much. However, that was a mistake.

Perhaps, from that time, those two continued their relationship.

“It’s so cruel! It’s so cruel! It’s so cruel!”

Louise shouted many times.

She was betrayed all this time.

''You said you loved me. It was all a lie!''

Louise just couldn't accept it''…for a long time I believed him. he promised me, the time we spent together, the sweet kiss…all this time everything was a lie.''

I have always valued those moments and I waited, all those memories that I have ever cherished…, only to discover it was a complete lie.

Moreover, her friend…, Louis had always held Henrietta in the highest regard. Only to be betrayed twice. Louise couldn’t bear it any longer.

In any case, he was not there.

She passed and dashed out from gate of the academy.

[Flashback]

Where was he? After the Mirror of Truth’s magic disappeared, there was now a lot of commotion in the hall. Still, he wasn’t there. No one blamed anyone to be at fault.

[End of Flashback]

A gradual slope that descended into the highway, there Louise ran.

“I don’t want to be here.”

Such emotions dominated her heart.

''I want to go far away.''

''I want to go to a far away world where no one knows who I am.''

For a long time, she ran...

Now Louise kneeled and out of breath. There lying down with her face on the ground, she cried.

----

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume9_Chapter7|Back to Chapter 7]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Return to Main Page]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume9_Chapter9|Forward to Chapter 9]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume4 Chapter2 - MTL

2008-08-29T17:20:38Z

Mickey: /* Chapter Two: Her Majesty's Melancholy */

{{Template:PREVIEW}}
===Chapter Two: Her Majesty's Melancholy===

Wardes woke up. He tried to get up and frowned. Wondering, he looked at the bandage that was rolled up around his body.

''Where am I? I am sure I was hit by the magic from the flying machine that Gandalfr piloted and lost consciousness.'''

He looked around. It was a plain room with a wooden floor and walls, a bed and one desk. There was a pendant on the desk, which he ung around his neck. Seeing a pitcher, he reached out for it. Nut he could not reach it, because his body still ached all over. At that moment, the door opened up and he saw a familiar face.

“Oh, you regained consciousness.”

“Crumbling Dirt? You...”

Fouquet placed the plate of soup on the desk. Wardes tried to get up again and frowned.

“Tch..”

“You still cannot move. Your body has been pierced by bullets in many places. It took all the water element mages casting the ‘Recovery’ spell for three days and three nights to heal you.”

“Bullets?”

Wardes made a suspicious face.

“Was I shot by a 'Gun'? Is this the power of a ‘Gun’?”

Gun is a weapon that commoners use. The pressure of the gunpowder, ignited by the spark of the flint, pushes a round bullet out of the weapon. Although it's power in the short distance is superior to the bow, the need to load the bullet and gunpowder separately makes it hard to fire quickly. The hit accuracy is not better than a bow’s either. A bow’s great advantage is that you don’t need any additional practice to use it. It isn’t a great weapon for a mage.

“Really? You didn’t even know the weapon that defeated you? What a careless man.”

Saying so, Fouquet scooped soup with the spoon and carried it to Wardes's mouth.

Wardes thought ''It must be that strange flying machine that Gandalfr used…''

Not only it could fly very quickly, but it also was equipped with a 'Gun' that could fire in rapid succession.

And then, in an instant, the consciousness was broken by a whirlpool of light…

The whole fleet of Albion had been destroyed in a moment by that light…

''What was the light that I saw? ''

''Still, something must have happened in Halkeginia. ''

''I could take advantage of the change, as this event might be connected in some way with that...''

''My desire to get Louise’s abilities. ''

''And Sacred Emperor Cromwell's manipulation of strange magic…''

Even if he was going to follow Cromwell and go to the 'Sacred Ground’, some clues might be left unknown, because his plan might not work out, remembering that just one person managed to put the whole battleship flotilla aflame.

“Hey, the soup's getting cold.”

Fouquet, in an exasperated tone, said to Wardes. He was lost in his own thoughts.

“Where is this place?”

Wardes said, not looking at the soup.

“Albion. The temple near Rondei Niumu. That place from ancient times. It was possible to return safely. And you have to thank me the most for that.”

“Albion? And what about the military invasion?

“Aah, I guess you don’t know that, as you were unconscious. It failed big time. After the fleet's annihilation, Albion’s army was routed. Indeed ‘A certain victory without a doubt’. Is this how you defeat Tristain, who was inferior in numbers, and recapture the ‘Sacred Ground’?"

“Why haven’t you joined the invasion troops as well? Tell me about it.”

Fouquet was amazed.

“Don’t talk so rudely with me! Because Albion's army was ignorant about the foreign country geography, I was sent with the scout unit! To be so forgetful... it seems that you're not eveninterested in it !”

“Is that so? Aah, that’s right. Sorry.”

Then Wardes muttered “I'm hungry, give me some soup,” u

Though Fouquet made an ugly and unpleasant face, the soup was still carried to Wardes's mouth.

“Is 'hungry' all you can say? I hurriedly nursed you after seeing you fall, immediately treating you with my ‘Water’ spell. After that, using my illegal connections as a thief, I somehow got the ship leaving to Albion, and escaped safely. Really, such an ungrateful person shouldn’t have been saved!"

Wardes pointed at the table.

“Please take the pendant from there.”

The pendant was a silver locket. Wardes took it from Fouquet and put it on his neck.

“Is it your most important treasure?”

“Well, it calms me down.”

“She's a very beautiful woman.”

When Fouquet watched Wardes with a smile on her face, Wardes' cheeks became tingled with red.

“You saw it?”

“Accidentally so. While you were unconscious, you were gripping it tightly in your hand. Don’t worry.”

“As expected from a thief.”

“Hey, who is that? A lover?”

Fouquet asked Wardes while bending herself forward. Wardes said in an unpleasant voice,

“She's my mother.”

“Your mother? Have you been living with her?”

“Not any longer. Either way, it is not your business.”

“Pardon me, you-san this you-san that, what san!”

At that moment, the room door opened with a clank. It was Cromwell, accompanied by Sheffield.

Seeing Wardes, he smiled thinly. ''The smile that never changes. Like a doll'', Wardes thought.

Such defeat. All of their ambitions concerning Albion were crushed. Yet, Cromwell didn’t seem to be shaken. He was either a truly strong man or a carefree optimist. It was hard to tell.

“Looks like you regained consciousness, Viscount.”

“I am sorry, Your Excellency. I failed you not once but twice.”

“But it seems that it wasn’t because of your failure.”

Sheffield, who had kept on standing by the side nodded, then read the parchment scroll that seemed to be the report, and muttered

“A sphere of light appeared in the sky and blew off our fleet.”

“In a word, the enemy had an unknown magician with them. This was a miscalculation. It is no one’s fault. If anything… it was our leadership's fault that the enemy’s war potential was not scouted. One soldier, most of all you, should not be blamed for that."

"Just heal your wounds, Viscount.”

Cromwell offered his hand to Wardes. Wardes kissed it.

“I thank your Excellency’s kindness”

Wardes remembered Louise’s long, pinkish blond hair. Louise was in that flying machine. Such magic never…

Wardes saw through Louise’s talent. He wanted to have it in his own hands.

…The element that Founder Brimir used, the lost ‘Void’.

He shook his head. Cromwell said that ‘Void’ is an element controlling life. But how can it create such a light that would defeat a whole fleet?

Even if it is really powerful magic, it is hard to imagine Louise having control over it.

“Was the ‘void’ the source of that light? But the ‘Void’ that your Excellency talked about and that light seems to be completely different.”

“No one can say that they have a full knowledge about what ‘Void’ is. ‘Void’ is a great mystery.”

Sheffield stepped in.

“It is wrapped up on the other side of an ancient, dark history.”

“History. History hides many interesting things. I accidentally read a book (editor's note: what?). According to biography’s chapter one of the Founder’s shields was called Saint Aegis. It has a very little information regarding ‘Void’.”

Cromwell spoke as if reciting a poem.

“Founder created sun, to shine upon the ground.”

“Indeed. There was no light within that small sun.”

“Mystery upon the mystery, I feel ill. Awakening is also bad. Is it so, Viscount?"

“It is as you say.”

“It is said that Tristain’s army was led by Henrietta. For what reason has an inexperienced princess-sama fought? That princess made use of the ‘Founder’s Prayer Book’. Maybe she sniffed out the sleeping secret of Royal Family.”

“What is the sleeping secret of the Royal Family?”

“The Royal Family of Albion, Royal Family of Tristain, and Royal Family of Gallia… was one branch in the beginning. And the Founder's secret was split to each. Isn’t that so, Miss Sheffield?”

Cromwell urged the woman at his side.

“It is as Your Excellency says. The treasure that was given to Albion’s royal family was the 'Ruby of the Wind'… However, where the Ruby of the Wind disappeared is yet to be found. Since the investigation has not ended so far.”

Wardes watched the woman with a dubious feeling. Because her face was hid by the deep robe, it was not possible to see her expression. Though one could think she was Cromwell's secretary… she didn’t give an impression of being just a secretary. No strong magic was sensed from her. However, because she was promoted here by Cromwell, she might have some special ability.

“Now, Henrietta, a worshiped ‘Holy Woman’, enthroned to a queen.”

Cromwell muttered.

Sheffield said.

“The ruler of the kingdom. The queen of the country will also get the Royal Families' secret.”

Cromwell smiled.

“Wales-san.”

Wales, who was revived by Cromwell, entered the room from the corridor.

“You called, Your Excellency?”

“I want to offer congratulations for your lover’s… the Holy Woman’s coronation. I want her to come to my Rondei Niumu castle. However, the journey seems to be very tedious so keep her company to dispel the boredom.”

Wales muttered, “Certainly” in a monotone.

“Then, Wardes-san. Take care of yourself. I will leave it up to you to invite the ‘Holy Woman’ to the dinner party and ensure her safe arrival.”

Wardes bowed.

Cromwell and others left from the room. Fouquet muttered absent-mindedly.

“Disgusting man. Baiting one lover with their dead lover is not a way a noble should act.”

Fouquet added, though she herself hated nobles.

“That man is not a noble. Haven’t you heard? He was a mere bishop at first.”

Then Wardes snuffled loudly.

“What’s wrong?”

“I just cannot stay calm. If only the wound would be done healing… I could do my work instead of playing with corpses…”

After that, Wardes regrettably buried his face in his hands.

“Damn! I… Am I incapable? Hasn't the ‘Sacred Ground’ slipped away again…”

Fouquet laughed with a smile, and placed her hand on Wardes's shoulder.

“You are a weak man… Yet, I knew that from the beginning.”

And then, Fouquet brought her face close to Wardes’s and placed her lips on his.

Slowly pulling her lips back, Fouquet muttered.

“Rest for now. I do not know what you are hiding… Yet once in a while you need to rest as well.”

<center>* * *</center>

In Tristain’s royal palace, Henrietta was waiting for her guest. Even though she was a queen, she never sat on the throne. She mostly did the king’s work.

After the coronation was finished and she became queen, the number of things to do in the domestic and foreign areas greatly increased. Some were demanding loans, some were asking it in a good nature, and Henrietta, from morning till night, was always meeting someone. And, because of the war, there are more guests than usual.

Because she was always straining to show her dignity, she became very tired. Even though Mazarini assisted, she had to put up with the answers herself. It was too late for Henreitta to revert back to being a princess.

However… for the new guest, she neither showed or made such expressions or attitude.

A refrained voice called outside the room, informing Henrietta about the guest's arrival.

Right after, that the door opened.

Louise stood there, reverentially bowing her head. Next to her, Saito’s figure could be seen. Even now, a restraining device used to tame wild creatures was attached to his body.

“Louise, aah, Louise!”

Henrietta ran up and embraced Louise closely. Looking up, Louise muttered.

“Princess-sama… No, I have to call thee Your Majesty now.”

“I don’t like it when you say it so formally. Louise Francoise. Aren’t you my beloved friend?”

“Then, I will call thee princess –sama, as usual.”

“Please do it for me. Aah Louise, I didn’t want to be a queen. It is twice as boring. It is three times more straining. And ten times more worrisome.”

Henreitta muttered, looking bored.

After that, Louise became silent, waiting for Henrietta’s words. This morning, the messenger from Henrietta came to the Academy of Magic. They boarded the carriage that Henrietta prepared and came here.

''I guess I was called for a specific reason'' thought Louise. ''Is it about the ‘Void' spell? However, she seems hesitant to talk about that.''

Henrietta just looked into her eyes, not talking. Reluctantly, Louise said “I ought to give my congratulations on the victory”. Louise tried to find a harmless topic to talk about with Henrietta.

“This victory was all thanks to you, Louise.”

Louise watched Henrietta’s face with a startled expression.

“You can’t hide such a great secret from me, Louise.”

“B-but I didn't do anything…”

Louise still tried to pretend not to know.

Henrietta smiled and handed a report, written on parchment, to Louise. After reading it, Louise sighed.

“You scouted even that?”

“SWell, since it is the war results, it is better not to look anything over.”

After that, Henrietta faced Saito who was left out up till now. Saito, who on the way here, heard from Louise that Henrietta became a queen, so he felt very nervous.

“For controlling the foreign country flight machine that destroyed enemy’s dragon knight corps, I express my greatest gratitude.”

“No… it’s not like that.”

“You are the hero of this country. So now I am giving you a noble’s title… "

“That’s so wrong! Turning a dog into a noble!”

“Dog?”

“N-no… it doesn’t matter” Louise murmured with a blush.

“Then, I will grant you a peer’s title.”

When Henrietta said this, Saito muttered, ‘Haa’. Then he remembered Kirsche's words a while ago. That in Tristain, if you are not a mage from birth then you cannot become a noble.

But, despite his thoughts about the peerage, he didn’t open his mouth. Either way, when returning to Japan, all the titles would lose their meaning.

“Great… a really great war outcome. Louise Francoise. The way the war ended is all thanks to you and your familiar. There has never been such a victory in the whole of Halkeginia’s history. By all means, Louise, you should be given a territory the a size of a small country and a title of duchess for this. And your familiar awarded with a peer's title.”

"I d-don't need anything... this deed was my familiar‘s...“

Louise muttered hesitatingly.

“Weren‘t you the cause of that light, Louise? The light that was called a miracle of the castle, yet I do not believe in miracles. The light came from the flying machine that you were flying in. Aren't you the cause of it?”

Henrietta intently watched Louise. It was impossible to hide anything this way.

And what about Saito? Even though he constantly pulled Louise’s shirt sleeve, trying to cut in with “By the way…”, she slowly began talking about the Founder’s Prayer Book. She could not consult about it with anyone else. It was too risky to do so.

Slowly… Louise talked to Henrietta.

She took Henrietta’s ‘Water Ruby', placed it on the pages of Founder’s Prayer Book and an ancient script appeared.
When she read it out back then, she cast a spell of the light.

“The Founder's Prayer Book was written using the element of 'Void'. Is this true, Princess-sama?”

Henrietta stared over Louise’s shoulder.

“You knew, Louise? Founder Brimir gave rings to three children from three royal families to keep as a treasure. Tristain got the ‘Water Ruby’ and Founder’s Prayer Book, which are now both in your possession.”

“Err…”

“It has been handed down like this among the royal families. Royal families were the ones that inherited the Founder’s power."

“I am not from a royal Family.”

“What are you saying, Louise? The ancestor of La Valliere duke family was the king’s illegitimate child. And you are the duke’s child."

Louise was startled.

“You, too, have the Tristain Royal Family's blood. And that is good enough.”

After that, Henrietta took Saito’s hand. Seeing the runes, she nodded.

[[Image:ZnT04-068.jpg|thumb]]

"Is this the sign of 'Gandalfr'? The sign of the Familiar that Founder Brimir used for protection while casting spells?"

Saito nodded. Sir Osmond also said the same thing.

“Then… I am really a 'Void' user?”

“I think it really is so.”

Louise sighed.

“That’s why you understand that I cannot reward you that way, right, Louise?”

Saito, who didn't understand, asked why.

“Why?”

Henrietta answered with a clouded face.

"If I were to give the reward, Louise's secret services would be exposed in the daylight. That would be dangerous. Louise's
power is too big. Even one country could not manage such power. If an enemy learned about Louise's secret, they would become frantic about it and would do anything to get it. I alone should be the enemy’s target.”

After that, Henrietta sighed.

“Enemies are not the only ones interested in 'Void'. Even inside the palace… those who will know about that power, will always try to use it for their own purposes.”

Louise nodded with a scared look.

“Therefore, Louise, you should not talk to anyone about that power. Your secret is safe with me.”

Then Louise thought for a while…

And, in a slowly determined way, she opened her mouth.

“Don’t worry princess–sama. I want to dedicate my 'Void' to thee.”

“No… it is all right. You must forget that power as soon as possible. And never use it again.”

“But… princess-sama I want to help thee with the powers I was granted!”

However, Henrietta shook her head.

“Mother said, great power drives people mad. Who could be sure that you, after gaining the power of ‘Void’, would not turn out the same way?”

Louise proudly lifted her face. It was a face of a person who had decided her mission. However, such a face was somewhat dangerous.

“I always wanted to dedicate my power and body for the princess-sama and the mother country. I was taught so, I believed so, and I grew up with that. However, my magic always failed. As you know, I was nicknamed 'Zero'. Behind sneers and contempt, I was always shaken with regret.”

Louise clearly asserted.

“However, god gave such power to me. I, myself, believe in using this power. Still, if you say that Your Majesty will not need it, then it is necessary to return Your Majesty the wand.”

Henrietta was touched by Louise’s speech.

“Louise, I understand. You are still… my best friend. From the times when you helped me on Ragdorian’s lake. You took the blame for me…”

“Princess–sama...”

Louise and Henrietta tightly embraced each other. Saito, who as always was left out, swung his head absentmindedly. Louise was too eager to promise without thinking…he thought, though he didn’t say that.

Though it was nice to help Henrietta… but what about the travel to the east to find a way to return me home…

By helping Henrietta, seems like they will not go there.

“After this, I will help Louise too.”

“Naturally, Princess-sama.”

“Then I give the 'Founder's Prayer Book' to you. However Louise, promise me. Don’t tell anyone that you are a ‘Void’ user. And do not use it recklessly, either.”

“Certainly.”

“After this, you will become my court lady and will obey only me.”

Then Henrietta takes out a quill pen and smooth parchment. After that, she signed the document and put down the quill pen.

“Take this. This is my formal permission. With this, whether in the royal palace, or inside or outside the country, you will have supreme authority over everything, even over the police. If there is no freedom, one cannot work well.”

Louise reverently received the permission with an expression of gratitude. Henrietta's authorization. This meant that Louise was granted with the right to act in the queen’s name.

“If I will face a problem that only you can solve, I will surely consult you. Officially, please act as a student of
Academy of Magic like you have up to now. Since it is you, you will, without a doubt, do well.”

After that, Henrietta turned towards Saito. Having an idea, she fumbled within the pocket of her dress. When she took out some golden coins, Saito gasped audibly.

“I ask you to look after Louise…my important friend, kind Familiar-san.”

“T-that’s… I cannot take it.”

Saito looked amazed at the golden and silver coins in her hand.

“By all means, please accept it. Giving you this as a sign of “Chevalier” is the least what this powerless queen can do. You showed your loyalty to me and to the mother country. This should not be unrewarded.”

Henrietta said with sincere eyes.

When seeing such eyes… it becomes impossible to refuse. After accepting this, he could not refuse to help Louise, as it seems…

Because Saito was not from this world, he wasn’t Henrietta’s vassal either, but even if he didn’t have to feel responsible,

Saito felt a strong sense of obligation this way.

Aah, it might be fate, he thought.

No, it was his personality rather than fate. When such a beautiful woman, like Henrietta, said please, he could not find heart to refuse. What a light-hearted fellow I am. Haa…

He wasn’t so welcomed in the Japan of his time.

Anyway, I should search for the way to return home, Saito thought, putting the golden coins into his pocket.

<center>* * *</center>

Saito and Louise went out of the royal palace in line.　

“Really… you are too eager to give promises…”

“What do you mean?”

Louise stared up at Saito.

“Because you said that you will help princess-sama, but then it will be impossible to go east.”

Saito said in a disappointed voice.

“Don’t leave without permission. Everyone remains here, so stop asking.”

Louise averted her face and started walking leaving Saito behind. Saito ran after her panicking.

“How can you say that? Release me from this!”

Saito pointed at the restraining device used to tame wild creatures that was attached to his body.

“Do not argue!”

“If the familiar is acting on its own, it's the master's duty to put a chain on him.”

Louise answered nonchalantly.

Saito, trying to get attention, suddenly gripped Louise’s shoulder.

They were in Bourdonne's Street already, right in front of the Royal Palace. The Main Street. And what about passers-by? They were all staring.

“Hey! People are looking! Let go!”

Saito said in a lowered voice.

“You…are you thinking that I should not return?”

Louise went ‘Huu!’ at these words and changed her expression.

“So that’s it, isn’t it? You are worried about me leaving, right? It would be hard to help princess-sama otherwise.”

It is different, Louise wanted to say but shut her mouth. That’s not the reason why I do not want Saito to return to his former world. However, by saying this, she would reveal her hazy feelings for Saito. Louise's pride couldn't permit such a thing.

In that sort of division, Louise nodded reluctantly.

“T-that’s right! No one would worry for a familiar like you otherwise!”

“Lovely. So that’s how it is.”

Saito muttered, and began walking again.

What he really thought was she didn’t have to say ‘because I love you’, but she could have said ‘I would be lonely’ or at least ‘I want you to be near’, if she would have said that he would not have minded helping her and would have searched for the way to return later.

When Henrietta asked for his help a while ago, though he thought it was bothersome, he was also glad for a moment. No one really needed him in Japan. The earth kept on spinning, even with Saito gone. However, it was different in this world. Siesta and Henrietta… there were some people that needed him.

Yet he wanted to feel needed by Louise more. However, judging from her words earlier, all that she cared about were his ‘Gandalfr’ powers.

Saito pouted. He was sulky.

Determined, he started to push his way through crowd. The town was still crowded from the victory celebration. A drunken group was yelling out toasts while hanging out their cups filled with wine.

Louise, still in shock from Saito’s words ‘Lovely’, was petrified for a while. With face down, she bit her lower lip. When she looked up after a while, Saito was already gone in the crowd and could not be seen. Louise ran out panicking.

“Mooove!”

Louise bumped hard into a man. A man, who looked like a mercenary, collapsed. In his hand he had a bottle of sake, which he was gulping down vigorously. He seemed to be completely drunk.

Though Louise tried to pass that man side wards, he grasped her hand.

“Wait, Miss. You ought to apologize for bumping into a person in the middle of the street.”

Then a man, who seemed to be a mercenary, noticed Louise’s mantle and muttered “A noble, huh?”

However, the man who was clasping Louise's arm didn't move.

“Today it is the festival celebrating the victory at Tarbes. Put aside the rank. Today nobles, mercenaries and salesmen are equal. Hey, Miss Noble, how about sharing one drink with me as an apology for bumping into me?”

Saying so, the man thrust out his jar of wine.

“Let me go! You brute!"

Louise shouted. The man's face became brutally distorted at once.

“What did you call me. Hey! Who do you think attacked Albion's army in Tarbes! ‘Holy Woman’ or nobles like you, no, us – soldiers!”

The man reached out to grasp Louise's hair. However, his hand was stopped.

Saito, who showed up right before one’s eyes, firmly gripped the man’s hand.

“What? Go away kid!”

“Let go.”

Saito said in a quiet voice. If it were the old days… his legs would be shaking while threatening such a scary looking man.
However, now it was Saito who went through many battles. Thus he gained courage. Now he only had to grip Derflinger who hung on his back when the time came. Not pulling it out, just grasping it would be enough to knock all those soldiers out.

The man looked at the sword on Saito’s shoulder, with a similar look. The experience that he gained through battlefields in many years, told him that Saito’s attitude wasn’t just a bluff. Then a man spitted nonchalantly and, urging his companions, left.

Saito silently took Louise's hand. And began to walk.

Louise tried to say something to Saito. However, being all flustered, she could not find the words. Saito walked rapidly, pushing through the crowd.

"Are you angry?" Louise asked in a small voice.

“Not really,” Saito answered snappishly.

The clasp of his hand made Louise flurried for a moment. Does Saito feel the same? However, because Saito walked straight ahead, she couldn’t see his facial expression.

Louise followed while being dragged.

It was chilly just as much as pleasant feeling that Louise could not understand or explain.

<center>* * *</center>

Louise, while walking and holding hands with Saito, cheered up. The town was filled with colorful festivals, joyful shows, food carts and stalls where unusual goods were sold were stretched all the way down the street.

Being a local lord’s daughter, Louise never walked in such a lively town this way. More so, she never walked in a town holding hands with someone of the opposite sex. Those two things combined, made Louise’s head light and dizzy.

“So very noisy,” Saito said.

“True,” Louise muttered happily.

“Feels like my world’s festival.”

“Really?”

“Yeah. The showy street stalls line up just like this… gold fish catching, yo-yo fishing, okonomiyaki shops, and food carts queuing in line…”

While saying so, Saito’s eyes turned distant. Louise tightened her grasp on Saito’s hand. Somehow, the thought about Saito suddenly leaving to someplace, made her feel bad.

Sometime… the day when Saito leaves, will surely come.

However, when walking together this way, the one that I want you to see is me, Louise thought. Just for now. And nothing else matters.

And at the same time she was angry at herself for thinking that way.

Because of love? That’s not it. It was her pride’s problem.

After convincing herself so, Louise looked around blankly.

And then, shouting “Waa”, stopped still.

“What is it?”

Saito turned around. Louise was looking at a jewelry shop. There, on a cloth, various rings and necklaces were displayed.

“Do you want to take a look?” Saito asked, and Louise, with a blush on her cheeks, nodded.

Seeing two people approaching, a merchant with a turban on the head rubbed his hands together.

“My! Please come in! I see you are a noble miss. We have rare goods to offer. This is made from “Wrought gold” and it is not a sham.”

The presented jewels were suited for nobles to wear; beautifully ornamented to satisfy the most various tastes.

Louise took a pendant. It was a pure-white pendant, craved in a shape of a shell. There were a lot of big jewels placed around. However, upon closer look, the jewels were nothing but cheap crystals.

Still, Louise liked this shiny pendant. Within the atmosphere of noisy festival, filled with quality goods, such a showy one attracts attention.

“Do you want it?”

Louise shook her head embarrassed.

“Don’t have the money.”

“Well then, I will cheapen it. It will be only four ecus."

The merchant sweetly smiled.

“Too expensive!”

Louise shouted.

“You don’t have that much?”

Saito asked amazed, Louise puffed her lips nonchalantly.

“I would if I haven’t bought that impertinent sword the other day. I spent all my month’s pocket money on that.”

Saito reluctantly fumbled in his pocket. He tightly gripped the golden coins that he got from Henrietta a little while ago.
Holding the golden coins, that was approximately of the size of one yen coin, on a palm, Saito asked.

“How much is this worth?”

Merchant was surprised that it was Saito who was carrying money.

“T-this is! Hii, fuu, hmm…This is splendid.”

Taking up four gold coins on which old king’s portrait was carved, the merchant passed the pendant to Louise.

Louise was taken aback with surprise, her cheeks unintentionally loosened up a bit. First thing that Saito did with the money given by Henrietta was shopping for me. She was very happy. After it was in her hand for a while, she cheerfully put it on her neck. It suits you well, said the merchant gracefully.

I want Saito to have a look, she thought while pulling his sleeve. However Saito, whose attention was on the stall near the sides, didn’t move. What on earth is he staring at?

Saito was gazing at the loot, taken from the Albion army, displayed on the ground.

Things that soldiers captured were taken to merchants.

It was articles taken from the enemy… swords, armor, clothes and clocks. Saito took one of the clothes.

I want him to look at me, Louise pouted lips sulkily. However, Saito’s full attention was on the clothing. It was not unreasonable to want new clothes after all.

“What, you want clothes? But it is not a good idea to wear a second-handed middle ages clothes that the enemy used to wear, there are much better ones.”

However, Saito didn't answer. He reached out for one piece of clothing, his hands shaking.

“Dear customer, you have an excellent eye. This is a seaman uniform from Albion. Though it is cheaply made, it is also convenient. Turning a collar this way up, protects neck from the wind.”

Seaman uniform? Indeed!

B-but in Saito’s world it is called a sailor uniform…

Saito’s head started working at full power.

Though the size is too big, it could still be modified for Siesta to wear…

He imagined Siesta wearing this.

It looked good.

The enjoyment increased. No, that’s not it. Not personal enjoyment. Gratitude. It was a gratitude for the muffler! He still felt slightly guilty though.

That’s right, Saito cooled down. Money, he absolutely should use them on such thing.

“How much?” Saito asked in an overcome with emotion voice.

“Three ecus would be fine.”

Louise was amazed. Paying such money for second-handed clothing was too much.

However, Saito paid the asked price.

<center>* * *</center>

Louise, who returned back to her room, was lying on the bed, listing the Founder's Prayer Book while humming. Seems like she was in a good mood. Saito tried to slip out of the room quietly, he wanted to go to Siesta to deliver the goods he bought today, but the door was locked by Louise who rejected the wand and put the 'Lock' spell on it.　

“Are you going somewhere in the middle of the night?”

“Eh? No…”

Surely he could not say that he was going to Siesta’s place to deliver the sailor uniform that he bought today.　

“J-just wanted to take some night’s air! Wah! Wahhahha!”

Louise scowled at Saito. Then, determined, she walked up to Saito and started eagerly taking his parka off.

“Wh-what are you?!”

“Taking it off.”

“Take it off? The Wild Creature's restraining device is in the way!"

When Saito shouted so, Louise removed the lock of the restraining device, looking down for a moment. Because he bought a pendant in town today, he thought she had forgiven him. Yet she could not forgive him taking a bath together with a girl so easily.

Louise unfastened the restraining device and took off Saito’s parka. Her face was always angry. She chewed her lower lip hard.

Then Louise went back to bed, hugging the taken off parka tightly.

And said - “Face that way”.

With all her clothes taken off, Louise, wearing only Saito’s parka, pouted.

“Still want to go for a walk?”

Giving it to Siesta will have to wait for tomorrow night, Saito, who was wearing only a T-shirt, thought. Even though it was an early summer, the climate in Halkeginia was very different from Japan. Walking this way, he would catch a cold. Without a doubt, Louise knew that too.

“There are more important things than the night wind, don’t you agree~? And a partner who doesn’t serve his master is no good, don’t you agree~?”

Louise said, while lying down on her stomach and swinging her feet.

Reluctantly, Saito sat on the bed.

“Understood.”

Louise, lying down on the bed, began to read the Founder's Prayer Book.

“Isn’t it all blank?”

“I can read it.”

Louise showed “The Ruby of Water” on her finger to Saito and explained its relation to the Founder’s Prayer Book.

“Hee, Element of Void…”

Saito remembered the magical light, which blew off the fleet that day.

‘Void’. The legendary element that Founder Brimir used…

And, I am a Familiar that Founder Brimir is said to have used - 'Gandalfr'.

The legendary Familiar that has the ability to master all kinds of weapons, in order to protect the Founder, while he casts aria…

“Then you are the strongest wizard in this world? Cool! Destroying with one swing.”

“I wouldn’t say so. I haven’t said this to princess-sama as I didn’t want to disappoint her…”

With a sigh Louise took the wand.

“Wh-what?”

After that, Louise slowly began uttering an incantation.

“Eor Sun Fuir…”

“S-stop! Idiot!”

It’s no good if such explosion would happen in a place like this. However, Louise didn't stop chanting.

“Yarunsakusa..”

Finishing the chant uninterrupted. Louise put out the wand. Saito dug himself into his pile of hay, scattering the straw all around.

And then Louise’s eyes rolled back and she crumbled to the bed suddenly.

“L-L-L-Louise? Louise!”

Saito shook Louise in panic. After being shaken for a while, Louise opened her eyes.

“Auuu…”

“Wh-what? What’s wrong?!”

Shaking her head Louise got up abruptly.

“Stop making such a fuss. I only fainted for a moment.”

“Eh? Eeeh?!”

“Been chanting 'Explosion' till the last minute, but nothing… After that time, no matter how much I chant, I faint in the middle of it. The explosion only happened once.”

“What kind of thing?”

“I think the reason may be that the willpower is insufficient.”

“Willpower?”

“Right. Willpower is consumed when the magic is chanted. Didn’t you know?”

“How could I know such thing?”

Then, Louise sat up straight demurely, put out the finger and started explaining, proud as a peacock.

“Listen, the number of elements that mage uses can be increased, and his class changes accordingly. A mage who can use only one element is a dot. Ability to have two – makes one a line. Being able to use three - triangle. Spells are also applied to the class. The spells from three elements are called 'Triangle spells'. Each time the spell class rises, the consumption of willpower doubles.”

“Haa.”

“For instance, the line spell would cost the mage eight willpower, but when that mage decides to use the dot spell, only four of his willpower will be consumed. The cost depends on each person individually, however the same rule applies to all. “

“Haa.”

“The main point is, that mage could chant two ‘Dot’ spells instead. Eight divided by four is two. Therefore, you could strike and stop chant the spell twice. But when you chant a line spell only once, because twice of the willpower consumed, and eight divided by eight is one.”

“Haa.”

“When the line mage grows up to a triangular mage, consumption in the willpower spent on dot spells decreases by half. Therefore, four divided by two - two, he can use the dot spell four times. The line spell can be used twice. Triangular spell – one time. That’s because the mage grows up.”

“Haa. In other words, the low class spells can be chanted many times, while the high class spells can be chanted only so many times.”

“Right. So now you understand the relation between spells and willpower?”

“Somehow. Then, you fainting a little while ago…”

“Yeah. I fainted a while ago because I overworked and used up my willpower. The spell was too strong and my willpower was insufficient.”

“Then, why were you able to chant it the other day?”

“Well… Really why… I wonder myself…”

“How does willpower recover?”

“Basically, it recovers while sleeping.”

Saito thought while folding his arms together.

“Ummm… Well, up till now, you haven’t chanted many spells correctly?"

“Well, yes.”

“Therefore you collected a lot of willpower, right? And that time you used it all up at once.”

Louise made a startled face.

“For instance, let's assume that your willpower is 100. The ‘Explosion', consumed all 100 at once. While usually the willpower is recovered while sleeping at night, yet an amount needed is too large for you…as it is 100…you cannot collect that much just with one night of sleep.”

Saito plainly stated his hypothesis.

“What? To me it seems that it might be the end of your magic.”

However, Louise's face was serious.

“It might be so..”

“Eh? Eeeh?”

“Adding to “Earth” spell a square class spell ‘Wrought gold’, gold can be created. But know why the world still uses money?”

“Feh?”

“It is said the square mages simply cannot chant the square spells many times. It’s too unreliable, one time the recovery might take one week, the other – one month. Besides, the amount of gold you could convert this way is too little. Therefore money is used instead of gold.”

“Hmmm…”

“In other words, powerful spells use up more willpower and take more time to recover. For me, it might be so as well.”

“Then…when would you be able to chant again.....”

“Don’t know. I…One month or maybe one year…”

Louise pondered.

“Ten years.”

“Don’t say such scary thing.”

“But, it was successful.”

“Oh well. No one can understand ‘Void’ fully. Anyways, the aria’s spell affect was demonstrated. There are no more spells like this.”

“It’s too little now. Uuu, my hay…”
Saito said while watching the scattered around pieces of straws.

“Isn’t it all right? Even if there is no pile of hay.”

Louise muttered, blushing for some reason.

Haa, Saito held his breath once he noticed something. What! He became crazy from the view that Louise gave him, not aware of it herself. The parka’s hem had rolled up to Louise’s buttocks. Just a little more, mooore, he peeked.

Saito instinctively held his nose. Due to Saito’s gesture, Louise finally became aware that the parka rolled up. Instantly she sprang to her feet and held down the Parka’s hem while blushing.

“Na! You saw! You saw, you saw! You saaaaaw!”

“I-it’s your fault for not wearing panties!”
Saito shouted as well.

“I cannot sleep with them! It was always that way!”

“Always, huh?!”

Then Louise bit her lower lip and, with some rusting, slipped under the futon.

“Sleep.”

Saito reluctantly slipped behind the blanket’s edge. He heard the voice of a sulky Louise within the futon.

“Sleep in the pile of hay, peeping familiar.”

“It was scattered.”

Though he heard Louise groaning a few times within the futon, she calmed down after a while. Aah, thinking about the sailor uniform, that he will deliver to Siesta tomorrow night, Saito fell asleep.

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume4 Chapter2 - MTL

2008-08-29T15:03:17Z

Mickey: /* Chapter Two: Her Majesty's Melancholy */

{{Template:PREVIEW}}
===Chapter Two: Her Majesty's Melancholy===

Wardes woke up. He tried to get up and frowned. Wondering, he looked at the bandage that was rolled up around his body.

''Where am I? I am sure I was hit by the magic from the flying machine that Gandalfr piloted and lost consciousness.'''

He looked around. It was a plain room with a wooden floor and walls, a bed and one desk. There was a pendant on the desk, which he ung around his neck. Seeing a pitcher, he reached out for it. Nut he could not reach it, because his body still ached all over. At that moment, the door opened up and he saw a familiar face.

“Oh, you regained consciousness.”

“Crumbling Dirt? You...”

Fouquet placed the plate of soup on the desk. Wardes tried to get up again and frowned.

“Tch..”

“You still cannot move. Your body has been pierced by bullets in many places. It took all the water element mages casting the ‘Recovery’ spell for three days and three nights to heal you.”

“Bullets?”

Wardes made a suspicious face.

“Was I shot by a 'Gun'? Is this the power of a ‘Gun’?”

Gun is a weapon that commoners use. The pressure of the gunpowder, ignited by the spark of the flint, pushes a round bullet out of the weapon. Although it's power in the short distance is superior to the bow, the need to load the bullet and gunpowder separately makes it hard to fire quickly. The hit accuracy is not better than a bow’s either. A bow’s great advantage is that you don’t need any additional practice to use it. It isn’t a great weapon for a mage.

“Really? You didn’t even know the weapon that defeated you? What a careless man.”

Saying so, Fouquet scooped soup with the spoon and carried it to Wardes's mouth.

Wardes thought ''It must be that strange flying machine that Gandalfr used…''

Not only it could fly very quickly, but it also was equipped with a 'Gun' that could fire in rapid succession.

And then, in an instant, the consciousness was broken by a whirlpool of light…

The whole fleet of Albion had been destroyed in a moment by that light…

''What was the light that I saw? ''

''Still, something must have happened in Halkeginia. ''

''I could take advantage of the change, as this event might be connected in some way with that...''

''My desire to get Louise’s abilities. ''

''And Sacred Emperor Cromwell's manipulation of strange magic…''

Even if he was going to follow Cromwell and go to the 'Sacred Ground’, some clues might be left unknown, because his plan might not work out, remembering that just one person managed to put the whole battleship flotilla aflame.

“Hey, the soup's getting cold.”

Fouquet, in an exasperated tone, said to Wardes. He was lost in his own thoughts.

“Where is this place?”

Wardes said, not looking at the soup.

“Albion. The temple near Rondei Niumu. That place from ancient times. It was possible to return safely. And you have to thank me the most for that.”

“Albion? And what about the military invasion?

“Aah, I guess you don’t know that, as you were unconscious. It failed big time. After the fleet's annihilation, Albion’s army was routed. Indeed ‘A certain victory without a doubt’. Is this how you defeat Tristain, who was inferior in numbers, and recapture the ‘Sacred Ground’?"

“Why haven’t you joined the invasion troops as well? Tell me about it.”
Fouquet was amazed.

“Don’t talk so rudely with me! Because Albion's army was ignorant about the foreign country geography, I was sent with the scout unit! Seems like you are not interested in it, to be so forgetful!”

“Is that so? Aah, that’s right. Sorry.”

Then Wardes muttered “Hungry, give me some soup,” urging Fouquet.

Though Fouquet made an ugly and unpleasant face, still, the soup was carried to Wardes's mouth.

“Is 'hungry' all you can say, when I hurriedly nursed you after seeing you fall. I immediately treated you with my ‘Water’ spell. After that, using my illegal connections as a thief, I somehow got the ship leaving to Albion, and escaped safely. Really, such an ungrateful person shouldn’t have been saved!"

Wardes pointed at the table.

“Please take the pendant from there.”

The pendant was a silver locket. Wardes took it from Fouquet and put it on his neck.

“Is it your most important treasure?”

“Well, it calms me down.”

“She is a very beautiful person.”

When Fouquet watched Wardes with a smile on her face, Wardes' cheeks became tingled with red.

“You saw?”

“Accidentally so. While you were unconscious, you were gripping it tightly in your hand. Don’t worry.”

“As expected from a thief.”

“Hey, who is that? A lover?”

Fouquet asked Wardes while bending herself forward. Wardes said in an unpleasant voice,

“She's my mother.”

“Your mother? Have you been living with her?”

“Not any longer. Either way, it is not your business.”

“Pardon me, you-san this you-san that, what san!”

At that moment, the room door opened with a clank. It was Cromwell, accompanied by Sheffield.

Seeing Wardes, he smiled thinly. ''The smile that never changes. Like a doll'', Wardes thought.

Such defeat. All of their ambitions concerning Albion were crushed. Yet, Cromwell didn’t seem to be shaken. He was either a truly strong man or a carefree optimist. It was hard to tell.

“Looks like you regained consciousness, Viscount.”

“I am sorry, Your Excellency. I failed you not once but twice.”

“But it seems that it wasn’t because of your failure.”

Sheffield, who had kept on standing by the side nodded, then read the parchment scroll that seemed to be the report, and muttered

“A sphere of light appeared in the sky and blew off our fleet.”

“In a word, the enemy had an unknown magician with them. This was a miscalculation. It is no one’s fault. If anything… it was our leadership's fault that the enemy’s war potential was not scouted. One soldier, most of all you, should not be blamed for that."

"Just heal your wounds, Viscount.”

Cromwell offered his hand to Wardes. Wardes kissed it.

“I thank your Excellency’s kindness”

Wardes remembered Louise’s long, pinkish blond hair. Louise was in that flying machine. Such magic never…

Wardes saw through Louise’s talent. He wanted to have it in his own hands.

…The element that Founder Brimir used, the lost ‘Void’.

He shook his head. Cromwell said that ‘Void’ is an element controlling life. But how can it create such a light that would defeat a whole fleet?

Even if it is really powerful magic, it is hard to imagine Louise having control over it.

“Was the ‘void’ the source of that light? But the ‘Void’ that your Excellency talked about and that light seems to be completely different.”

“No one can say that they have a full knowledge about what ‘Void’ is. ‘Void’ is a great mystery.”

Sheffield stepped in.

“It is wrapped up on the other side of an ancient, dark history.”

“History. History hides many interesting things. I accidentally read a book (editor's note: what?). According to biography’s chapter one of the Founder’s shields was called Saint Aegis. It has a very little information regarding ‘Void’.”

Cromwell spoke as if reciting a poem.

“Founder created sun, to shine upon the ground.”

“Indeed. There was no light within that small sun.”

“Mystery upon the mystery, I feel ill. Awaking is also bad. Is it so, Viscount?"

“As you say.”

“It is said that Tristain’s army was lead by Henrietta. For what reason has an inexperienced princess-sama fought? That princess made use of ‘Founder’s Prayer Book’, maybe she sniffed out the sleeping secret of Royal Family.”

What is the sleeping secret of the Royal Family?”

“Royal Family of Albion, Royal Family of Tristain, and Royal Family of Gallia… was one branch in the beginning. And the Founder's secret was split to each. Isn’t that so, Miss Sheffield?”

Cromwell urged the woman at his side.

“It is as Your Excellency says. The treasure that was given to Albion’s royal family was 'Ruby of the Wind'… However, where the Ruby of the Wind disappeared is yet to be found. Since the investigation has not ended so far.”

Wardes watched the woman with dubious feeling. Because her face was hid by the deep robe, it is not possible to see her expression. Though one could think she was Cromwell's secretary… she didn’t give an impression to be just a secretary. No strong magic is sensed from her. However, because she was promoted here by Cromwell, she might have some a special ability.

“Now, Henrietta, a worshiped ‘Holy Woman’, enthroned to a queen.”

Cromwell muttered. Sheffield answered.

“The ruler of the kingdom. The queen of the country will also get the Royal Families' secret.”

Cromwell smiled.

“Wales-san.”

Wales, who was revived by Cromwell, entered the room from the corridor.

“You called, Your Excellency?”

“I want to offer congratulations for your lover’s… the Holy Woman’s coronation. I want her to come to my Rondei Niumu castle. However, the journey seems to be very tedious so keep her company to dispel the boredom.”

Wales muttered “Certainly” in a monotone.

“Then, Wardes-san. Take care of yourself. I will leave it up to you to invite the ‘Holy Woman’ to the dinner party and ensure her safe arrival.”

Wardes bowed.

Cromwell and others left from the room. Fouquet muttered absent-mindedly.

“Disgusting man. Baiting one lover with their dead lover is not a way a noble should act.”

Fouquet added, though she herself hated nobles.

“That man is not a noble. Haven’t you heard? He was a mere bishop at first.”

Then Wardes snuffled loudly.

“What’s wrong?”

“I just cannot stay calm. If only the wound would be done healing… I could do my work instead of playing corpse…”

After that, Wardes regrettably buried his face in his hands.

“Damn! I… Am I incapable? Hasn't the ‘Sacred Ground’ slipped away again…”

Fouquet laughed with a smile, and placed her hand on Wardes's shoulder.

“You are a weak man… Yet, I knew that from the beginning.”

And then, Fouquet brought her face close to Wardes’s and placed her lips on his.

Slowly pulling her lips back, Fouquet muttered.

“Rest for now. I do not know what you are hiding… Yet once in a while you need to rest as well.”

<center>* * *</center>

In Tristain’s royal palace, Henrietta was waiting for her guest. Even though she was a queen, she never sat on the throne. She mostly did the king’s work.

After the coronation was finished and she became queen, the number of things to do in domestic and foreign area increased greatly. Some were demanding loans, some were asking it in a good nature, and Henrietta from morning till night, was always meeting someone. Moreover, because of the war, there are more guests than usual.

Because of always straining to show her dignity, she became very tired. Even though Mazarini assisted, she had to strain with the answers herself. It was too late for Henreitta to revert back to being princess.

However… for the new guest, she neither showed particularly made expressions nor attitude.

A refrained voice called outside the room, informing Henrietta about the guest's arrival.

Right after that the door opened.

Louise stood there, reverentially bowing her head. Next to her, Saito’s figure could be seen. Even now, a restraining device used to tame wild creatures was attached to his miserable body.

“Louise, aah, Louise!”

Henrietta ran up and embraced Louise closely. Looking up, Louise muttered.

“Princess-sama… No, I have to call thee Your Majesty now.”

“I don’t like it when you say it so formaly. Louise Francoise. Aren’t you my beloved friend?”

“Then, I will call thee princess –sama, as usual.”

“Please do it for me. Aah Louise, I didn’t want to be a queen. It is twice as boring. It is three times more straining. And ten times more worrisome.”

Henreitta muttered, looking bored.

After that, Louise became silent waiting for Henrietta’s words. This morning the messenger from Henrietta came to Academy of Magic. Two people, missing lessons, boarded the carriage that Henrietta prepared and came here

"I guess I was called for a specific reason", thought Louise. "Is it about ‘Void'? However, she seems hesitating to ask about that."
Henrietta just looked into her eyes, not talking. Reluctantly Louise said “I ought to give my congratulations on the victory”. Louise tried to find a harmless topic to talk about with Henrietta.

“This victory was all thanks to you, Louise.”

Louise watched Henrietta’s face with a startled expression.

“You can’t hide such a great secret from me, Louise.”

“I did what…”

Louise still tried to pretend not to know.

Henrietta smiled and handed a report, written on parchment, to Louise. After reading it, Louise sighed.

“You scouted even that?”

“To some extend it is war results, so it is better not to hide anything.”

After that Henrietta faced Saito who was left out up till now. Saito, who on the way here heard from Louise that Henrietta became a queen, felt nervous.

“For controlling the foreign country flight machine that destroyed enemy’s dragon knight corps, I express my greatest gratitude.”

“No… it’s not like that.”

“You are the hero of this country. So now I am giving you a noble’s title… "

“That’s so wrong! Turning a dog into a noble!”

“Dog?”

“N-no… it doesn’t matter” Louise murmured with a blush.

“Thus, I grant you a peer’s title.”

When Henrietta said this, Saito muttered ‘Haa’. Then he remembered Kirsche's words a while ago. That in Tristain, if you are not a mage from birth then you cannot become a noble.

But despite his thoughts about the peerage, he didn’t open his mouth. Either way, when returning to Japan, all tittles would lose their meaning.

“Great… a really great war outcome. Louise Francoise. The way the war ended is thanks to you and your familiar, not talking about Tristain, there is no match for this in the whole Halkeginia’s history. By all means, Louise, you should be given a territory the a size of a small country and a title of duchess for this. And, respectively, your familiar awarded with peer's title.”

"I d-don't need anything... this deed was my familiar‘s...“

Louise muttered hesitatingly.

“Weren‘t you the cause of that light, Louise? The light that was called a miracle of the castle, yet I do not believe in miracles. The light came from the flying machine that you were flying in. Aren‘t you the cause of it ?”

Henrietta watched Louise, it was impossible to hide anything this way.

And what about Saito? Even though he constantly pulled Louise’s shirt sleeve, trying to cut in with “By the way…”, she slowly began talking about the Founder’s Prayer Book. She could not consult with anyone else, it was too insecure.

Slowly… Louise talked to Henrietta.

She took Henrietta’s ‘Water Ruby’ and placed it on the pages of Founder’s Prayer Book and an ancient script appeared.
Reading it out back then… created a spell of the light.

“The Founder's Prayer Book was written using the element of 'Void'. Princess-sama, is it true?”

Henrietta stared over Louise’s shoulder.

“You knew, Louise? Founder Brimir gave rings to three children from three royal families to keep as a treasure. Tristain got, now yours, the ‘Water Ruby’ and Founder’s Prayer Book.”

“Err…”

“It has been handed down like this among the royal families. Royal families were the ones that inherited the Founder’s power."

“I am not from a Royal Family.”

“What are you saying, Louise? The ancestor of La Valliere duke family, was the king’s illegitimate child. And you are the duke’s child."

Louise was startled.

“You, too, have Tristain’s Royal Family blood. And this is good enough.”
After that, Henrietta took Saito’s hand. Seeing the runes she nodded.

[[Image:ZnT04-068.jpg|thumb]]

"Is this the sign, the sign of 'Gandalfr'? Sign of the Familiar that Founder Brimir used for protection while casting spells?"

Saito nodded. Sir Osmond also said the same thing.

“Then… I am really a user of 'Void'?”

“I think it really is so.”

Louise sighed.

“That’s why you understand that I cannot reward you that way, right Louise?”

Saito, who couldn’t follow it, asked why.

“Why?”

Henrietta answered with a clouded face.

"If I were to give the reward, Louise's secret services would be exposed in the daylight. That would be dangerous. Louise's
power is too big. Even one country could not manage such power. If an enemy would learn about Louise's secret…they would become frantic about it and would do anything to get it. I alone should be the enemy’s target.”

After that, Henrietta sighed.

“Enemies are not the only ones to be interested in void. Even inside the palace… those who will know about that power, will always try to use it for their own purposes.”

Louise nodded with a scared look.

“Therefore, Louise, you should not talk to anyone about that power. Your secret is safe with me.”

Then Louise thought for a while…
And in a slowly determined way she opened her mouth.

“Don’t worry princess–sama I want to dedicate my 'Void' to thee.”

“No… it is all right. You must forget that power as soon as possible. And never use it again.”

“But… princess-sama I want to help thee with the powers I was granted!”

However, Henrietta shook her head.

“Mother said – great power drives people mad. Who could be sure that I, after gaining the power of ‘Void’, would not turn out the same way?”

Louise proudly lifted her face. It was a face of a person who had decided her mission. However, such a face was somewhat dangerous.

“I always wanted to dedicate my power and body for the princess-sama and the mother country. I was taught so, I believed so, and I grew up with that. However, my magic always failed. As you know, I was nicknamed 'Zero'. Behind sneers and contempt, I was always shaken with regret.”

Louise clearly asserted.

“However, god gave such power to me. I, myself, believe in using this power. Still, if you say that Your Majesty will not need it, then it is necessary to return Your Majesty the wand.”

Henrietta was touched by Louise’s speech.

“Louise, I understand. You are still… my best friend. From the times when you helped me on Ragdorian’s lake. You took the blame for me…”

“Princess–sama...”

Louise and Henrietta tightly embraced each other. Saito, who as always was left out, swung his head absentmindedly. Louise was too eager to promise without thinking…he thought, though he didn’t say that.

Though it was nice to help Henrietta… but what about the travel to the east to find a way to return me home…

By helping Henrietta, seems like they will not go there.

“After this, I will help Louise too.”

“Naturally, Princess-sama.”

“Then I give the 'Founder's Prayer Book' to you. However Louise, promise me. Don’t tell anyone that you are a ‘Void’ user. And do not use it recklessly, either.”

“Certainly.”

“After this, you will become my court lady and will obey only me.”

Then Henrietta takes out a quill pen and smooth parchment. After that, she signed the document and put down the quill pen.

“Take this. This is my formal permission. With this, whether in the royal palace, or inside or outside the country, you will have supreme authority over everything, even over the police. If there is no freedom, one cannot work well.”

Louise reverently received the permission with an expression of gratitude. Henrietta's authorization. This meant that Louise was granted with the right to act in the queen’s name.

“If I will face a problem that only you can solve, I will surely consult you. Officially, please act as a student of
Academy of Magic like you have up to now. Since it is you, you will, without a doubt, do well.”

After that, Henrietta turned towards Saito. Having an idea, she fumbled within the pocket of her dress. When she took out some golden coins, Saito gasped audibly.

“I ask you to look after Louise…my important friend, kind Familiar-san.”

“T-that’s… I cannot take it.”

Saito looked amazed at the golden and silver coins in her hand.

“By all means, please accept it. Giving you this as a sign of “Chevalier” is the least what this powerless queen can do. You showed your loyalty to me and to the mother country. This should not be unrewarded.”

Henrietta said with sincere eyes.

When seeing such eyes… it becomes impossible to refuse. After accepting this, he could not refuse to help Louise, as it seems…

Because Saito was not from this world, he wasn’t Henrietta’s vassal either, but even if he didn’t have to feel responsible,

Saito felt a strong sense of obligation this way.

Aah, it might be fate, he thought.

No, it was his personality rather than fate. When such a beautiful woman, like Henrietta, said please, he could not find heart to refuse. What a light-hearted fellow I am. Haa…

He wasn’t so welcomed in the Japan of his time.

Anyway, I should search for the way to return home, Saito thought, putting the golden coins into his pocket.

<center>* * *</center>

Saito and Louise went out of the royal palace in line.　

“Really… you are too eager to give promises…”

“What do you mean?”

Louise stared up at Saito.

“Because you said that you will help princess-sama, but then it will be impossible to go east.”

Saito said in a disappointed voice.

“Don’t leave without permission. Everyone remains here, so stop asking.”

Louise averted her face and started walking leaving Saito behind. Saito ran after her panicking.

“How can you say that? Release me from this!”

Saito pointed at the restraining device used to tame wild creatures that was attached to his body.

“Do not argue!”

“If the familiar is acting on its own, it's the master's duty to put a chain on him.”

Louise answered nonchalantly.

Saito, trying to get attention, suddenly gripped Louise’s shoulder.

They were in Bourdonne's Street already, right in front of the Royal Palace. The Main Street. And what about passers-by? They were all staring.

“Hey! People are looking! Let go!”

Saito said in a lowered voice.

“You…are you thinking that I should not return?”

Louise went ‘Huu!’ at these words and changed her expression.

“So that’s it, isn’t it? You are worried about me leaving, right? It would be hard to help princess-sama otherwise.”

It is different, Louise wanted to say but shut her mouth. That’s not the reason why I do not want Saito to return to his former world. However, by saying this, she would reveal her hazy feelings for Saito. Louise's pride couldn't permit such a thing.

In that sort of division, Louise nodded reluctantly.

“T-that’s right! No one would worry for a familiar like you otherwise!”

“Lovely. So that’s how it is.”

Saito muttered, and began walking again.

What he really thought was she didn’t have to say ‘because I love you’, but she could have said ‘I would be lonely’ or at least ‘I want you to be near’, if she would have said that he would not have minded helping her and would have searched for the way to return later.

When Henrietta asked for his help a while ago, though he thought it was bothersome, he was also glad for a moment. No one really needed him in Japan. The earth kept on spinning, even with Saito gone. However, it was different in this world. Siesta and Henrietta… there were some people that needed him.

Yet he wanted to feel needed by Louise more. However, judging from her words earlier, all that she cared about were his ‘Gandalfr’ powers.

Saito pouted. He was sulky.

Determined, he started to push his way through crowd. The town was still crowded from the victory celebration. A drunken group was yelling out toasts while hanging out their cups filled with wine.

Louise, still in shock from Saito’s words ‘Lovely’, was petrified for a while. With face down, she bit her lower lip. When she looked up after a while, Saito was already gone in the crowd and could not be seen. Louise ran out panicking.

“Mooove!”

Louise bumped hard into a man. A man, who looked like a mercenary, collapsed. In his hand he had a bottle of sake, which he was gulping down vigorously. He seemed to be completely drunk.

Though Louise tried to pass that man side wards, he grasped her hand.

“Wait, Miss. You ought to apologize for bumping into a person in the middle of the street.”

Then a man, who seemed to be a mercenary, noticed Louise’s mantle and muttered “A noble, huh?”

However, the man who was clasping Louise's arm didn't move.

“Today it is the festival celebrating the victory at Tarbes. Put aside the rank. Today nobles, mercenaries and salesmen are equal. Hey, Miss Noble, how about sharing one drink with me as an apology for bumping into me?”

Saying so, the man thrust out his jar of wine.

“Let me go! You brute!"

Louise shouted. The man's face became brutally distorted at once.

“What did you call me. Hey! Who do you think attacked Albion's army in Tarbes! ‘Holy Woman’ or nobles like you, no, us – soldiers!”

The man reached out to grasp Louise's hair. However, his hand was stopped.

Saito, who showed up right before one’s eyes, firmly gripped the man’s hand.

“What? Go away kid!”

“Let go.”

Saito said in a quiet voice. If it were the old days… his legs would be shaking while threatening such a scary looking man.
However, now it was Saito who went through many battles. Thus he gained courage. Now he only had to grip Derflinger who hung on his back when the time came. Not pulling it out, just grasping it would be enough to knock all those soldiers out.

The man looked at the sword on Saito’s shoulder, with a similar look. The experience that he gained through battlefields in many years, told him that Saito’s attitude wasn’t just a bluff. Then a man spitted nonchalantly and, urging his companions, left.

Saito silently took Louise's hand. And began to walk.

Louise tried to say something to Saito. However, being all flustered, she could not find the words. Saito walked rapidly, pushing through the crowd.

"Are you angry?" Louise asked in a small voice.

“Not really,” Saito answered snappishly.

The clasp of his hand made Louise flurried for a moment. Does Saito feel the same? However, because Saito walked straight ahead, she couldn’t see his facial expression.

Louise followed while being dragged.

It was chilly just as much as pleasant feeling that Louise could not understand or explain.

<center>* * *</center>

Louise, while walking and holding hands with Saito, cheered up. The town was filled with colorful festivals, joyful shows, food carts and stalls where unusual goods were sold were stretched all the way down the street.

Being a local lord’s daughter, Louise never walked in such a lively town this way. More so, she never walked in a town holding hands with someone of the opposite sex. Those two things combined, made Louise’s head light and dizzy.

“So very noisy,” Saito said.

“True,” Louise muttered happily.

“Feels like my world’s festival.”

“Really?”

“Yeah. The showy street stalls line up just like this… gold fish catching, yo-yo fishing, okonomiyaki shops, and food carts queuing in line…”

While saying so, Saito’s eyes turned distant. Louise tightened her grasp on Saito’s hand. Somehow, the thought about Saito suddenly leaving to someplace, made her feel bad.

Sometime… the day when Saito leaves, will surely come.

However, when walking together this way, the one that I want you to see is me, Louise thought. Just for now. And nothing else matters.

And at the same time she was angry at herself for thinking that way.

Because of love? That’s not it. It was her pride’s problem.

After convincing herself so, Louise looked around blankly.

And then, shouting “Waa”, stopped still.

“What is it?”

Saito turned around. Louise was looking at a jewelry shop. There, on a cloth, various rings and necklaces were displayed.

“Do you want to take a look?” Saito asked, and Louise, with a blush on her cheeks, nodded.

Seeing two people approaching, a merchant with a turban on the head rubbed his hands together.

“My! Please come in! I see you are a noble miss. We have rare goods to offer. This is made from “Wrought gold” and it is not a sham.”

The presented jewels were suited for nobles to wear; beautifully ornamented to satisfy the most various tastes.

Louise took a pendant. It was a pure-white pendant, craved in a shape of a shell. There were a lot of big jewels placed around. However, upon closer look, the jewels were nothing but cheap crystals.

Still, Louise liked this shiny pendant. Within the atmosphere of noisy festival, filled with quality goods, such a showy one attracts attention.

“Do you want it?”

Louise shook her head embarrassed.

“Don’t have the money.”

“Well then, I will cheapen it. It will be only four ecus."

The merchant sweetly smiled.

“Too expensive!”

Louise shouted.

“You don’t have that much?”

Saito asked amazed, Louise puffed her lips nonchalantly.

“I would if I haven’t bought that impertinent sword the other day. I spent all my month’s pocket money on that.”

Saito reluctantly fumbled in his pocket. He tightly gripped the golden coins that he got from Henrietta a little while ago.
Holding the golden coins, that was approximately of the size of one yen coin, on a palm, Saito asked.

“How much is this worth?”

Merchant was surprised that it was Saito who was carrying money.

“T-this is! Hii, fuu, hmm…This is splendid.”

Taking up four gold coins on which old king’s portrait was carved, the merchant passed the pendant to Louise.

Louise was taken aback with surprise, her cheeks unintentionally loosened up a bit. First thing that Saito did with the money given by Henrietta was shopping for me. She was very happy. After it was in her hand for a while, she cheerfully put it on her neck. It suits you well, said the merchant gracefully.

I want Saito to have a look, she thought while pulling his sleeve. However Saito, whose attention was on the stall near the sides, didn’t move. What on earth is he staring at?

Saito was gazing at the loot, taken from the Albion army, displayed on the ground.

Things that soldiers captured were taken to merchants.

It was articles taken from the enemy… swords, armor, clothes and clocks. Saito took one of the clothes.

I want him to look at me, Louise pouted lips sulkily. However, Saito’s full attention was on the clothing. It was not unreasonable to want new clothes after all.

“What, you want clothes? But it is not a good idea to wear a second-handed middle ages clothes that the enemy used to wear, there are much better ones.”

However, Saito didn't answer. He reached out for one piece of clothing, his hands shaking.

“Dear customer, you have an excellent eye. This is a seaman uniform from Albion. Though it is cheaply made, it is also convenient. Turning a collar this way up, protects neck from the wind.”

Seaman uniform? Indeed!

B-but in Saito’s world it is called a sailor uniform…

Saito’s head started working at full power.

Though the size is too big, it could still be modified for Siesta to wear…

He imagined Siesta wearing this.

It looked good.

The enjoyment increased. No, that’s not it. Not personal enjoyment. Gratitude. It was a gratitude for the muffler! He still felt slightly guilty though.

That’s right, Saito cooled down. Money, he absolutely should use them on such thing.

“How much?” Saito asked in an overcome with emotion voice.

“Three ecus would be fine.”

Louise was amazed. Paying such money for second-handed clothing was too much.

However, Saito paid the asked price.

<center>* * *</center>

Louise, who returned back to her room, was lying on the bed, listing the Founder's Prayer Book while humming. Seems like she was in a good mood. Saito tried to slip out of the room quietly, he wanted to go to Siesta to deliver the goods he bought today, but the door was locked by Louise who rejected the wand and put the 'Lock' spell on it.　

“Are you going somewhere in the middle of the night?”

“Eh? No…”

Surely he could not say that he was going to Siesta’s place to deliver the sailor uniform that he bought today.　

“J-just wanted to take some night’s air! Wah! Wahhahha!”

Louise scowled at Saito. Then, determined, she walked up to Saito and started eagerly taking his parka off.

“Wh-what are you?!”

“Taking it off.”

“Take it off? The Wild Creature's restraining device is in the way!"

When Saito shouted so, Louise removed the lock of the restraining device, looking down for a moment. Because he bought a pendant in town today, he thought she had forgiven him. Yet she could not forgive him taking a bath together with a girl so easily.

Louise unfastened the restraining device and took off Saito’s parka. Her face was always angry. She chewed her lower lip hard.

Then Louise went back to bed, hugging the taken off parka tightly.

And said - “Face that way”.

With all her clothes taken off, Louise, wearing only Saito’s parka, pouted.

“Still want to go for a walk?”

Giving it to Siesta will have to wait for tomorrow night, Saito, who was wearing only a T-shirt, thought. Even though it was an early summer, the climate in Halkeginia was very different from Japan. Walking this way, he would catch a cold. Without a doubt, Louise knew that too.

“There are more important things than the night wind, don’t you agree~? And a partner who doesn’t serve his master is no good, don’t you agree~?”

Louise said, while lying down on her stomach and swinging her feet.

Reluctantly, Saito sat on the bed.

“Understood.”

Louise, lying down on the bed, began to read the Founder's Prayer Book.

“Isn’t it all blank?”

“I can read it.”

Louise showed “The Ruby of Water” on her finger to Saito and explained its relation to the Founder’s Prayer Book.

“Hee, Element of Void…”

Saito remembered the magical light, which blew off the fleet that day.

‘Void’. The legendary element that Founder Brimir used…

And, I am a Familiar that Founder Brimir is said to have used - 'Gandalfr'.

The legendary Familiar that has the ability to master all kinds of weapons, in order to protect the Founder, while he casts aria…

“Then you are the strongest wizard in this world? Cool! Destroying with one swing.”

“I wouldn’t say so. I haven’t said this to princess-sama as I didn’t want to disappoint her…”

With a sigh Louise took the wand.

“Wh-what?”

After that, Louise slowly began uttering an incantation.

“Eor Sun Fuir…”

“S-stop! Idiot!”

It’s no good if such explosion would happen in a place like this. However, Louise didn't stop chanting.

“Yarunsakusa..”

Finishing the chant uninterrupted. Louise put out the wand. Saito dug himself into his pile of hay, scattering the straw all around.

And then Louise’s eyes rolled back and she crumbled to the bed suddenly.

“L-L-L-Louise? Louise!”

Saito shook Louise in panic. After being shaken for a while, Louise opened her eyes.

“Auuu…”

“Wh-what? What’s wrong?!”

Shaking her head Louise got up abruptly.

“Stop making such a fuss. I only fainted for a moment.”

“Eh? Eeeh?!”

“Been chanting 'Explosion' till the last minute, but nothing… After that time, no matter how much I chant, I faint in the middle of it. The explosion only happened once.”

“What kind of thing?”

“I think the reason may be that the willpower is insufficient.”

“Willpower?”

“Right. Willpower is consumed when the magic is chanted. Didn’t you know?”

“How could I know such thing?”

Then, Louise sat up straight demurely, put out the finger and started explaining, proud as a peacock.

“Listen, the number of elements that mage uses can be increased, and his class changes accordingly. A mage who can use only one element is a dot. Ability to have two – makes one a line. Being able to use three - triangle. Spells are also applied to the class. The spells from three elements are called 'Triangle spells'. Each time the spell class rises, the consumption of willpower doubles.”

“Haa.”

“For instance, the line spell would cost the mage eight willpower, but when that mage decides to use the dot spell, only four of his willpower will be consumed. The cost depends on each person individually, however the same rule applies to all. “

“Haa.”

“The main point is, that mage could chant two ‘Dot’ spells instead. Eight divided by four is two. Therefore, you could strike and stop chant the spell twice. But when you chant a line spell only once, because twice of the willpower consumed, and eight divided by eight is one.”

“Haa.”

“When the line mage grows up to a triangular mage, consumption in the willpower spent on dot spells decreases by half. Therefore, four divided by two - two, he can use the dot spell four times. The line spell can be used twice. Triangular spell – one time. That’s because the mage grows up.”

“Haa. In other words, the low class spells can be chanted many times, while the high class spells can be chanted only so many times.”

“Right. So now you understand the relation between spells and willpower?”

“Somehow. Then, you fainting a little while ago…”

“Yeah. I fainted a while ago because I overworked and used up my willpower. The spell was too strong and my willpower was insufficient.”

“Then, why were you able to chant it the other day?”

“Well… Really why… I wonder myself…”

“How does willpower recover?”

“Basically, it recovers while sleeping.”

Saito thought while folding his arms together.

“Ummm… Well, up till now, you haven’t chanted many spells correctly?"

“Well, yes.”

“Therefore you collected a lot of willpower, right? And that time you used it all up at once.”

Louise made a startled face.

“For instance, let's assume that your willpower is 100. The ‘Explosion', consumed all 100 at once. While usually the willpower is recovered while sleeping at night, yet an amount needed is too large for you…as it is 100…you cannot collect that much just with one night of sleep.”

Saito plainly stated his hypothesis.

“What? To me it seems that it might be the end of your magic.”

However, Louise's face was serious.

“It might be so..”

“Eh? Eeeh?”

“Adding to “Earth” spell a square class spell ‘Wrought gold’, gold can be created. But know why the world still uses money?”

“Feh?”

“It is said the square mages simply cannot chant the square spells many times. It’s too unreliable, one time the recovery might take one week, the other – one month. Besides, the amount of gold you could convert this way is too little. Therefore money is used instead of gold.”

“Hmmm…”

“In other words, powerful spells use up more willpower and take more time to recover. For me, it might be so as well.”

“Then…when would you be able to chant again.....”

“Don’t know. I…One month or maybe one year…”

Louise pondered.

“Ten years.”

“Don’t say such scary thing.”

“But, it was successful.”

“Oh well. No one can understand ‘Void’ fully. Anyways, the aria’s spell affect was demonstrated. There are no more spells like this.”

“It’s too little now. Uuu, my hay…”
Saito said while watching the scattered around pieces of straws.

“Isn’t it all right? Even if there is no pile of hay.”

Louise muttered, blushing for some reason.

Haa, Saito held his breath once he noticed something. What! He became crazy from the view that Louise gave him, not aware of it herself. The parka’s hem had rolled up to Louise’s buttocks. Just a little more, mooore, he peeked.

Saito instinctively held his nose. Due to Saito’s gesture, Louise finally became aware that the parka rolled up. Instantly she sprang to her feet and held down the Parka’s hem while blushing.

“Na! You saw! You saw, you saw! You saaaaaw!”

“I-it’s your fault for not wearing panties!”
Saito shouted as well.

“I cannot sleep with them! It was always that way!”

“Always, huh?!”

Then Louise bit her lower lip and, with some rusting, slipped under the futon.

“Sleep.”

Saito reluctantly slipped behind the blanket’s edge. He heard the voice of a sulky Louise within the futon.

“Sleep in the pile of hay, peeping familiar.”

“It was scattered.”

Though he heard Louise groaning a few times within the futon, she calmed down after a while. Aah, thinking about the sailor uniform, that he will deliver to Siesta tomorrow night, Saito fell asleep.

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume4 Chapter2 - MTL

2008-08-29T14:43:16Z

Mickey: /* Chapter Two: Her Majesty's Melancholy */

{{Template:PREVIEW}}
===Chapter Two: Her Majesty's Melancholy===

Wardes woke up. He tried to get up and frowned. Wondering, he looked at the bandage that was rolled up around his body. ''Where am I? I am sure… I was hit by the magic from the flying machine that Gandalfr piloted and lost consciousness.'''

He looked around. It was a plain room with a wooden floor and walls, a bed and one desk. There was a pendant on the desk, which he ung around his neck. Seeing a pitcher, he reached out for it. Nut he could not reach it, because his body still ached all over. At that moment, the door opened up and he saw a familiar face.

“Oh, you regained consciousness.”

“Crumbling Dirt? You...”

Fouquet placed the plate of soup on the desk. Wardes tried to get up again and frowned.

“Tch..”

“You still cannot move. Your body has been pierced by bullets in many places. It took all the water element mages casting the ‘Recovery’ spell for three days and three nights to heal you.”

“Bullets?”

Wardes made a suspicious face.

“Was I shot by a 'Gun'? Is this the power of a ‘Gun’?”

Gun is a weapon that commoners use. The pressure of the gunpowder, ignited by the spark of the flint, pushes a round bullet out of the weapon. Although it's power in the short distance is superior to the bow, the need to load the bullet and gunpowder separately makes it hard to fire quickly. The hit accuracy is not better than a bow’s either. A bow’s great advantage is that you don’t need any additional practice to use it. It isn’t a great weapon for a mage.

“Really? You didn’t even know the weapon that defeated you? What a careless man.”

Saying so, Fouquet scooped soup with the spoon and carried it to Wardes's mouth.

Wardes thought ''It must be that strange flying machine that Gandalfr used…''

Not only it could fly very quickly, but it also was equipped with a 'Gun' that could fire in rapid succession.

And then, in an instant, the consciousness was broken by a whirlpool of light…

The whole fleet of Albion had been destroyed in a moment by that light…

''What was the light that I saw? ''

''Still, something must have happened in Halkeginia. ''

''I could take advantage of the change, as this event might be connected in some way with that...''

''My desire to get Louise’s abilities. ''

''And Sacred Emperor Cromwell's manipulation of strange magic…''

Even if he was going to follow Cromwell and go to the 'Sacred Ground’, some clues might be left unknown, because his plan might not work out, remembering that just one person managed to put the whole battleship flotilla aflame.

“Hey, the soup's getting cold.”

Fouquet, in an exasperated tone, said to Wardes. He was lost in his own thoughts.

“Where is this place?”

Wardes said, not looking at the soup.

“Albion. The temple near Rondei Niumu. That place from ancient times. It was possible to return safely. And you have to thank me the most for that.”

“Albion? And what about the military invasion?

“Aah, I guess you don’t know that, as you were unconscious. It failed big time. After the fleet's annihilation, Albion’s army was routed. Indeed ‘A certain victory without a doubt’. Is this how you defeat Tristain, who was inferior in numbers, and recapture the ‘Sacred Ground’?"

“Why haven’t you joined the invasion troops as well? Tell me about it.”
Fouquet was amazed.

“Don’t talk so rudely with me! Because Albion's army was ignorant about the foreign country geography, I was sent with the scout unit! Seems like you are not interested in it, to be so forgetful!”

“Is that so? Aah, that’s right. Sorry.”

Then Wardes muttered “Hungry, give me some soup,” urging Fouquet.

Though Fouquet made an ugly and unpleasant face, still, the soup was carried to Wardes's mouth.

“Is 'hungry' all you can say, when I hurriedly nursed you after seeing you fall. I immediately treated you with my ‘Water’ spell. After that, using my illegal connections as a thief, I somehow got the ship leaving to Albion, and escaped safely. Really, such an ungrateful person shouldn’t have been saved!"

Wardes pointed at the table.

“Please take the pendant from there.”

The pendant was a silver locket. Wardes took it from Fouquet and put it on his neck.

“Is it your most important treasure?”

“Well, it calms me down.”

“She is a very beautiful person.”

When Fouquet watched Wardes with a smile on her face, Wardes' cheeks became tingled with red.

“You saw?”

“Accidentally so. While unconscious, you were gripping it tightly in your hand. Don’t worry.”

“As expected from a thief.”

“Hey, who is that? A lover?”

Fouquet asked Wardes while bending herself forward. Wardes said in an unpleasant voice.

“Mother.”

“Mother? Have you been living with her?”

“Not any longer. Either way, it is not your business.”

“Pardon me, you-san this you-san that, what san!”

At that moment, the room door opened with a clank. It was Cromwell, accompanied by Sheffield.

Seeing Wardes, he smiled thinly. The smile that never changes. Like a doll, Wardes thought.

Such defeat. All ambitions concerning Albion were crushed. Yet, Cromwell didn’t seem to be shaken. Either he was a truly strong man or a carefree optimist, it was hard to tell.

“Looks like you regained consciousness, Viscount.”

“I am sorry, Your Excellency. I failed you not once but twice.”

“But it seems that it wasn’t because of your failure.”
Sheffield who had kept on standing by the side nodded then read the parchment scroll, that seemed to be the report, and muttered.

“A sphere of light appeared in the sky and blew off our fleet.”

“In a word, the enemy had an unknown magician with them. This was a miscalculation. It is no one’s fault. If anything… it was our leadership's fault that the enemy’s war potential was not scouted. One soldier, most of all you, should not be blamed for that."

"Just heal your wounds, Viscount.”

Cromwell offered his hand to Wardes. Wardes kissed it.

“I thank your Excellency’s kindness”

Wardes remembered Louise’s long, pinkish blond hair. Louise was in that flying machine. Such magic never…

Wardes saw through Louise’s talent. Therefore, he wanted to have it in his own hands.

…The element that Founder Brimir used, the lost ‘Void’.

He shook his head. Cromwell said that ‘Void’ is an element controlling life. But can it create such light that would defeat whole fleet?

Even if it is really powerful magic… It is hard to imagine Louise having control over it.

“Was the ‘void’ the source of that light? But the ‘Void’ that your Excellency talked about and that light seems to be completely different.”

“No one can say that they have a full knowledge about what ‘Void’ is. ‘Void’ is a great mystery.”
Sheffield stepped in.

“It is wrapped up on the other side of an ancient, dark history.”

“History. History hides many interesting things. I accidentally read a book (editor's note: what?). According to biography’s chapter one of the Founder’s shields was called Saint Aegis. It has a very little information regarding ‘Void’.”

Cromwell spoke as if reciting a poem.

“Founder created sun, to shine upon the ground.”

“Indeed. There was no light within that small sun.”

“Mystery upon the mystery, I feel ill. Awaking is also bad. Is it so, Viscount?"

“As you say.”

“It is said that Tristain’s army was lead by Henrietta. For what reason has an inexperienced princess-sama fought? That princess made use of ‘Founder’s Prayer Book’, maybe she sniffed out the sleeping secret of Royal Family.”

What is the sleeping secret of the Royal Family?”

“Royal Family of Albion, Royal Family of Tristain, and Royal Family of Gallia… was one branch in the beginning. And the Founder's secret was split to each. Isn’t that so, Miss Sheffield?”

Cromwell urged the woman at his side.

“It is as Your Excellency says. The treasure that was given to Albion’s royal family was 'Ruby of the Wind'… However, where the Ruby of the Wind disappeared is yet to be found. Since the investigation has not ended so far.”

Wardes watched the woman with dubious feeling. Because her face was hid by the deep robe, it is not possible to see her expression. Though one could think she was Cromwell's secretary… she didn’t give an impression to be just a secretary. No strong magic is sensed from her. However, because she was promoted here by Cromwell, she might have some a special ability.

“Now, Henrietta, a worshiped ‘Holy Woman’, enthroned to a queen.”

Cromwell muttered. Sheffield answered.

“The ruler of the kingdom. The queen of the country will also get the Royal Families' secret.”

Cromwell smiled.

“Wales-san.”

Wales, who was revived by Cromwell, entered the room from the corridor.

“You called, Your Excellency?”

“I want to offer congratulations for your lover’s… the Holy Woman’s coronation. I want her to come to my Rondei Niumu castle. However, the journey seems to be very tedious so keep her company to dispel the boredom.”

Wales muttered “Certainly” in a monotone.

“Then, Wardes-san. Take care of yourself. I will leave it up to you to invite the ‘Holy Woman’ to the dinner party and ensure her safe arrival.”

Wardes bowed.

Cromwell and others left from the room. Fouquet muttered absent-mindedly.

“Disgusting man. Baiting one lover with their dead lover is not a way a noble should act.”

Fouquet added, though she herself hated nobles.

“That man is not a noble. Haven’t you heard? He was a mere bishop at first.”

Then Wardes snuffled loudly.

“What’s wrong?”

“I just cannot stay calm. If only the wound would be done healing… I could do my work instead of playing corpse…”

After that, Wardes regrettably buried his face in his hands.

“Damn! I… Am I incapable? Hasn't the ‘Sacred Ground’ slipped away again…”

Fouquet laughed with a smile, and placed her hand on Wardes's shoulder.

“You are a weak man… Yet, I knew that from the beginning.”

And then, Fouquet brought her face close to Wardes’s and placed her lips on his.

Slowly pulling her lips back, Fouquet muttered.

“Rest for now. I do not know what you are hiding… Yet once in a while you need to rest as well.”

<center>* * *</center>

In Tristain’s royal palace, Henrietta was waiting for her guest. Even though she was a queen, she never sat on the throne. She mostly did the king’s work.

After the coronation was finished and she became queen, the number of things to do in domestic and foreign area increased greatly. Some were demanding loans, some were asking it in a good nature, and Henrietta from morning till night, was always meeting someone. Moreover, because of the war, there are more guests than usual.

Because of always straining to show her dignity, she became very tired. Even though Mazarini assisted, she had to strain with the answers herself. It was too late for Henreitta to revert back to being princess.

However… for the new guest, she neither showed particularly made expressions nor attitude.

A refrained voice called outside the room, informing Henrietta about the guest's arrival.

Right after that the door opened.

Louise stood there, reverentially bowing her head. Next to her, Saito’s figure could be seen. Even now, a restraining device used to tame wild creatures was attached to his miserable body.

“Louise, aah, Louise!”

Henrietta ran up and embraced Louise closely. Looking up, Louise muttered.

“Princess-sama… No, I have to call thee Your Majesty now.”

“I don’t like it when you say it so formaly. Louise Francoise. Aren’t you my beloved friend?”

“Then, I will call thee princess –sama, as usual.”

“Please do it for me. Aah Louise, I didn’t want to be a queen. It is twice as boring. It is three times more straining. And ten times more worrisome.”

Henreitta muttered, looking bored.

After that, Louise became silent waiting for Henrietta’s words. This morning the messenger from Henrietta came to Academy of Magic. Two people, missing lessons, boarded the carriage that Henrietta prepared and came here

"I guess I was called for a specific reason", thought Louise. "Is it about ‘Void'? However, she seems hesitating to ask about that."
Henrietta just looked into her eyes, not talking. Reluctantly Louise said “I ought to give my congratulations on the victory”. Louise tried to find a harmless topic to talk about with Henrietta.

“This victory was all thanks to you, Louise.”

Louise watched Henrietta’s face with a startled expression.

“You can’t hide such a great secret from me, Louise.”

“I did what…”

Louise still tried to pretend not to know.

Henrietta smiled and handed a report, written on parchment, to Louise. After reading it, Louise sighed.

“You scouted even that?”

“To some extend it is war results, so it is better not to hide anything.”

After that Henrietta faced Saito who was left out up till now. Saito, who on the way here heard from Louise that Henrietta became a queen, felt nervous.

“For controlling the foreign country flight machine that destroyed enemy’s dragon knight corps, I express my greatest gratitude.”

“No… it’s not like that.”

“You are the hero of this country. So now I am giving you a noble’s title… "

“That’s so wrong! Turning a dog into a noble!”

“Dog?”

“N-no… it doesn’t matter” Louise murmured with a blush.

“Thus, I grant you a peer’s title.”

When Henrietta said this, Saito muttered ‘Haa’. Then he remembered Kirsche's words a while ago. That in Tristain, if you are not a mage from birth then you cannot become a noble.

But despite his thoughts about the peerage, he didn’t open his mouth. Either way, when returning to Japan, all tittles would lose their meaning.

“Great… a really great war outcome. Louise Francoise. The way the war ended is thanks to you and your familiar, not talking about Tristain, there is no match for this in the whole Halkeginia’s history. By all means, Louise, you should be given a territory the a size of a small country and a title of duchess for this. And, respectively, your familiar awarded with peer's title.”

"I d-don't need anything... this deed was my familiar‘s...“

Louise muttered hesitatingly.

“Weren‘t you the cause of that light, Louise? The light that was called a miracle of the castle, yet I do not believe in miracles. The light came from the flying machine that you were flying in. Aren‘t you the cause of it ?”

Henrietta watched Louise, it was impossible to hide anything this way.

And what about Saito? Even though he constantly pulled Louise’s shirt sleeve, trying to cut in with “By the way…”, she slowly began talking about the Founder’s Prayer Book. She could not consult with anyone else, it was too insecure.

Slowly… Louise talked to Henrietta.

She took Henrietta’s ‘Water Ruby’ and placed it on the pages of Founder’s Prayer Book and an ancient script appeared.
Reading it out back then… created a spell of the light.

“The Founder's Prayer Book was written using the element of 'Void'. Princess-sama, is it true?”

Henrietta stared over Louise’s shoulder.

“You knew, Louise? Founder Brimir gave rings to three children from three royal families to keep as a treasure. Tristain got, now yours, the ‘Water Ruby’ and Founder’s Prayer Book.”

“Err…”

“It has been handed down like this among the royal families. Royal families were the ones that inherited the Founder’s power."

“I am not from a Royal Family.”

“What are you saying, Louise? The ancestor of La Valliere duke family, was the king’s illegitimate child. And you are the duke’s child."

Louise was startled.

“You, too, have Tristain’s Royal Family blood. And this is good enough.”
After that, Henrietta took Saito’s hand. Seeing the runes she nodded.

[[Image:ZnT04-068.jpg|thumb]]

"Is this the sign, the sign of 'Gandalfr'? Sign of the Familiar that Founder Brimir used for protection while casting spells?"

Saito nodded. Sir Osmond also said the same thing.

“Then… I am really a user of 'Void'?”

“I think it really is so.”

Louise sighed.

“That’s why you understand that I cannot reward you that way, right Louise?”

Saito, who couldn’t follow it, asked why.

“Why?”

Henrietta answered with a clouded face.

"If I were to give the reward, Louise's secret services would be exposed in the daylight. That would be dangerous. Louise's
power is too big. Even one country could not manage such power. If an enemy would learn about Louise's secret…they would become frantic about it and would do anything to get it. I alone should be the enemy’s target.”

After that, Henrietta sighed.

“Enemies are not the only ones to be interested in void. Even inside the palace… those who will know about that power, will always try to use it for their own purposes.”

Louise nodded with a scared look.

“Therefore, Louise, you should not talk to anyone about that power. Your secret is safe with me.”

Then Louise thought for a while…
And in a slowly determined way she opened her mouth.

“Don’t worry princess–sama I want to dedicate my 'Void' to thee.”

“No… it is all right. You must forget that power as soon as possible. And never use it again.”

“But… princess-sama I want to help thee with the powers I was granted!”

However, Henrietta shook her head.

“Mother said – great power drives people mad. Who could be sure that I, after gaining the power of ‘Void’, would not turn out the same way?”

Louise proudly lifted her face. It was a face of a person who had decided her mission. However, such a face was somewhat dangerous.

“I always wanted to dedicate my power and body for the princess-sama and the mother country. I was taught so, I believed so, and I grew up with that. However, my magic always failed. As you know, I was nicknamed 'Zero'. Behind sneers and contempt, I was always shaken with regret.”

Louise clearly asserted.

“However, god gave such power to me. I, myself, believe in using this power. Still, if you say that Your Majesty will not need it, then it is necessary to return Your Majesty the wand.”

Henrietta was touched by Louise’s speech.

“Louise, I understand. You are still… my best friend. From the times when you helped me on Ragdorian’s lake. You took the blame for me…”

“Princess–sama...”

Louise and Henrietta tightly embraced each other. Saito, who as always was left out, swung his head absentmindedly. Louise was too eager to promise without thinking…he thought, though he didn’t say that.

Though it was nice to help Henrietta… but what about the travel to the east to find a way to return me home…

By helping Henrietta, seems like they will not go there.

“After this, I will help Louise too.”

“Naturally, Princess-sama.”

“Then I give the 'Founder's Prayer Book' to you. However Louise, promise me. Don’t tell anyone that you are a ‘Void’ user. And do not use it recklessly, either.”

“Certainly.”

“After this, you will become my court lady and will obey only me.”

Then Henrietta takes out a quill pen and smooth parchment. After that, she signed the document and put down the quill pen.

“Take this. This is my formal permission. With this, whether in the royal palace, or inside or outside the country, you will have supreme authority over everything, even over the police. If there is no freedom, one cannot work well.”

Louise reverently received the permission with an expression of gratitude. Henrietta's authorization. This meant that Louise was granted with the right to act in the queen’s name.

“If I will face a problem that only you can solve, I will surely consult you. Officially, please act as a student of
Academy of Magic like you have up to now. Since it is you, you will, without a doubt, do well.”

After that, Henrietta turned towards Saito. Having an idea, she fumbled within the pocket of her dress. When she took out some golden coins, Saito gasped audibly.

“I ask you to look after Louise…my important friend, kind Familiar-san.”

“T-that’s… I cannot take it.”

Saito looked amazed at the golden and silver coins in her hand.

“By all means, please accept it. Giving you this as a sign of “Chevalier” is the least what this powerless queen can do. You showed your loyalty to me and to the mother country. This should not be unrewarded.”

Henrietta said with sincere eyes.

When seeing such eyes… it becomes impossible to refuse. After accepting this, he could not refuse to help Louise, as it seems…

Because Saito was not from this world, he wasn’t Henrietta’s vassal either, but even if he didn’t have to feel responsible,

Saito felt a strong sense of obligation this way.

Aah, it might be fate, he thought.

No, it was his personality rather than fate. When such a beautiful woman, like Henrietta, said please, he could not find heart to refuse. What a light-hearted fellow I am. Haa…

He wasn’t so welcomed in the Japan of his time.

Anyway, I should search for the way to return home, Saito thought, putting the golden coins into his pocket.

<center>* * *</center>

Saito and Louise went out of the royal palace in line.　

“Really… you are too eager to give promises…”

“What do you mean?”

Louise stared up at Saito.

“Because you said that you will help princess-sama, but then it will be impossible to go east.”

Saito said in a disappointed voice.

“Don’t leave without permission. Everyone remains here, so stop asking.”

Louise averted her face and started walking leaving Saito behind. Saito ran after her panicking.

“How can you say that? Release me from this!”

Saito pointed at the restraining device used to tame wild creatures that was attached to his body.

“Do not argue!”

“If the familiar is acting on its own, it's the master's duty to put a chain on him.”

Louise answered nonchalantly.

Saito, trying to get attention, suddenly gripped Louise’s shoulder.

They were in Bourdonne's Street already, right in front of the Royal Palace. The Main Street. And what about passers-by? They were all staring.

“Hey! People are looking! Let go!”

Saito said in a lowered voice.

“You…are you thinking that I should not return?”

Louise went ‘Huu!’ at these words and changed her expression.

“So that’s it, isn’t it? You are worried about me leaving, right? It would be hard to help princess-sama otherwise.”

It is different, Louise wanted to say but shut her mouth. That’s not the reason why I do not want Saito to return to his former world. However, by saying this, she would reveal her hazy feelings for Saito. Louise's pride couldn't permit such a thing.

In that sort of division, Louise nodded reluctantly.

“T-that’s right! No one would worry for a familiar like you otherwise!”

“Lovely. So that’s how it is.”

Saito muttered, and began walking again.

What he really thought was she didn’t have to say ‘because I love you’, but she could have said ‘I would be lonely’ or at least ‘I want you to be near’, if she would have said that he would not have minded helping her and would have searched for the way to return later.

When Henrietta asked for his help a while ago, though he thought it was bothersome, he was also glad for a moment. No one really needed him in Japan. The earth kept on spinning, even with Saito gone. However, it was different in this world. Siesta and Henrietta… there were some people that needed him.

Yet he wanted to feel needed by Louise more. However, judging from her words earlier, all that she cared about were his ‘Gandalfr’ powers.

Saito pouted. He was sulky.

Determined, he started to push his way through crowd. The town was still crowded from the victory celebration. A drunken group was yelling out toasts while hanging out their cups filled with wine.

Louise, still in shock from Saito’s words ‘Lovely’, was petrified for a while. With face down, she bit her lower lip. When she looked up after a while, Saito was already gone in the crowd and could not be seen. Louise ran out panicking.

“Mooove!”

Louise bumped hard into a man. A man, who looked like a mercenary, collapsed. In his hand he had a bottle of sake, which he was gulping down vigorously. He seemed to be completely drunk.

Though Louise tried to pass that man side wards, he grasped her hand.

“Wait, Miss. You ought to apologize for bumping into a person in the middle of the street.”

Then a man, who seemed to be a mercenary, noticed Louise’s mantle and muttered “A noble, huh?”

However, the man who was clasping Louise's arm didn't move.

“Today it is the festival celebrating the victory at Tarbes. Put aside the rank. Today nobles, mercenaries and salesmen are equal. Hey, Miss Noble, how about sharing one drink with me as an apology for bumping into me?”

Saying so, the man thrust out his jar of wine.

“Let me go! You brute!"

Louise shouted. The man's face became brutally distorted at once.

“What did you call me. Hey! Who do you think attacked Albion's army in Tarbes! ‘Holy Woman’ or nobles like you, no, us – soldiers!”

The man reached out to grasp Louise's hair. However, his hand was stopped.

Saito, who showed up right before one’s eyes, firmly gripped the man’s hand.

“What? Go away kid!”

“Let go.”

Saito said in a quiet voice. If it were the old days… his legs would be shaking while threatening such a scary looking man.
However, now it was Saito who went through many battles. Thus he gained courage. Now he only had to grip Derflinger who hung on his back when the time came. Not pulling it out, just grasping it would be enough to knock all those soldiers out.

The man looked at the sword on Saito’s shoulder, with a similar look. The experience that he gained through battlefields in many years, told him that Saito’s attitude wasn’t just a bluff. Then a man spitted nonchalantly and, urging his companions, left.

Saito silently took Louise's hand. And began to walk.

Louise tried to say something to Saito. However, being all flustered, she could not find the words. Saito walked rapidly, pushing through the crowd.

"Are you angry?" Louise asked in a small voice.

“Not really,” Saito answered snappishly.

The clasp of his hand made Louise flurried for a moment. Does Saito feel the same? However, because Saito walked straight ahead, she couldn’t see his facial expression.

Louise followed while being dragged.

It was chilly just as much as pleasant feeling that Louise could not understand or explain.

<center>* * *</center>

Louise, while walking and holding hands with Saito, cheered up. The town was filled with colorful festivals, joyful shows, food carts and stalls where unusual goods were sold were stretched all the way down the street.

Being a local lord’s daughter, Louise never walked in such a lively town this way. More so, she never walked in a town holding hands with someone of the opposite sex. Those two things combined, made Louise’s head light and dizzy.

“So very noisy,” Saito said.

“True,” Louise muttered happily.

“Feels like my world’s festival.”

“Really?”

“Yeah. The showy street stalls line up just like this… gold fish catching, yo-yo fishing, okonomiyaki shops, and food carts queuing in line…”

While saying so, Saito’s eyes turned distant. Louise tightened her grasp on Saito’s hand. Somehow, the thought about Saito suddenly leaving to someplace, made her feel bad.

Sometime… the day when Saito leaves, will surely come.

However, when walking together this way, the one that I want you to see is me, Louise thought. Just for now. And nothing else matters.

And at the same time she was angry at herself for thinking that way.

Because of love? That’s not it. It was her pride’s problem.

After convincing herself so, Louise looked around blankly.

And then, shouting “Waa”, stopped still.

“What is it?”

Saito turned around. Louise was looking at a jewelry shop. There, on a cloth, various rings and necklaces were displayed.

“Do you want to take a look?” Saito asked, and Louise, with a blush on her cheeks, nodded.

Seeing two people approaching, a merchant with a turban on the head rubbed his hands together.

“My! Please come in! I see you are a noble miss. We have rare goods to offer. This is made from “Wrought gold” and it is not a sham.”

The presented jewels were suited for nobles to wear; beautifully ornamented to satisfy the most various tastes.

Louise took a pendant. It was a pure-white pendant, craved in a shape of a shell. There were a lot of big jewels placed around. However, upon closer look, the jewels were nothing but cheap crystals.

Still, Louise liked this shiny pendant. Within the atmosphere of noisy festival, filled with quality goods, such a showy one attracts attention.

“Do you want it?”

Louise shook her head embarrassed.

“Don’t have the money.”

“Well then, I will cheapen it. It will be only four ecus."

The merchant sweetly smiled.

“Too expensive!”

Louise shouted.

“You don’t have that much?”

Saito asked amazed, Louise puffed her lips nonchalantly.

“I would if I haven’t bought that impertinent sword the other day. I spent all my month’s pocket money on that.”

Saito reluctantly fumbled in his pocket. He tightly gripped the golden coins that he got from Henrietta a little while ago.
Holding the golden coins, that was approximately of the size of one yen coin, on a palm, Saito asked.

“How much is this worth?”

Merchant was surprised that it was Saito who was carrying money.

“T-this is! Hii, fuu, hmm…This is splendid.”

Taking up four gold coins on which old king’s portrait was carved, the merchant passed the pendant to Louise.

Louise was taken aback with surprise, her cheeks unintentionally loosened up a bit. First thing that Saito did with the money given by Henrietta was shopping for me. She was very happy. After it was in her hand for a while, she cheerfully put it on her neck. It suits you well, said the merchant gracefully.

I want Saito to have a look, she thought while pulling his sleeve. However Saito, whose attention was on the stall near the sides, didn’t move. What on earth is he staring at?

Saito was gazing at the loot, taken from the Albion army, displayed on the ground.

Things that soldiers captured were taken to merchants.

It was articles taken from the enemy… swords, armor, clothes and clocks. Saito took one of the clothes.

I want him to look at me, Louise pouted lips sulkily. However, Saito’s full attention was on the clothing. It was not unreasonable to want new clothes after all.

“What, you want clothes? But it is not a good idea to wear a second-handed middle ages clothes that the enemy used to wear, there are much better ones.”

However, Saito didn't answer. He reached out for one piece of clothing, his hands shaking.

“Dear customer, you have an excellent eye. This is a seaman uniform from Albion. Though it is cheaply made, it is also convenient. Turning a collar this way up, protects neck from the wind.”

Seaman uniform? Indeed!

B-but in Saito’s world it is called a sailor uniform…

Saito’s head started working at full power.

Though the size is too big, it could still be modified for Siesta to wear…

He imagined Siesta wearing this.

It looked good.

The enjoyment increased. No, that’s not it. Not personal enjoyment. Gratitude. It was a gratitude for the muffler! He still felt slightly guilty though.

That’s right, Saito cooled down. Money, he absolutely should use them on such thing.

“How much?” Saito asked in an overcome with emotion voice.

“Three ecus would be fine.”

Louise was amazed. Paying such money for second-handed clothing was too much.

However, Saito paid the asked price.

<center>* * *</center>

Louise, who returned back to her room, was lying on the bed, listing the Founder's Prayer Book while humming. Seems like she was in a good mood. Saito tried to slip out of the room quietly, he wanted to go to Siesta to deliver the goods he bought today, but the door was locked by Louise who rejected the wand and put the 'Lock' spell on it.　

“Are you going somewhere in the middle of the night?”

“Eh? No…”

Surely he could not say that he was going to Siesta’s place to deliver the sailor uniform that he bought today.　

“J-just wanted to take some night’s air! Wah! Wahhahha!”

Louise scowled at Saito. Then, determined, she walked up to Saito and started eagerly taking his parka off.

“Wh-what are you?!”

“Taking it off.”

“Take it off? The Wild Creature's restraining device is in the way!"

When Saito shouted so, Louise removed the lock of the restraining device, looking down for a moment. Because he bought a pendant in town today, he thought she had forgiven him. Yet she could not forgive him taking a bath together with a girl so easily.

Louise unfastened the restraining device and took off Saito’s parka. Her face was always angry. She chewed her lower lip hard.

Then Louise went back to bed, hugging the taken off parka tightly.

And said - “Face that way”.

With all her clothes taken off, Louise, wearing only Saito’s parka, pouted.

“Still want to go for a walk?”

Giving it to Siesta will have to wait for tomorrow night, Saito, who was wearing only a T-shirt, thought. Even though it was an early summer, the climate in Halkeginia was very different from Japan. Walking this way, he would catch a cold. Without a doubt, Louise knew that too.

“There are more important things than the night wind, don’t you agree~? And a partner who doesn’t serve his master is no good, don’t you agree~?”

Louise said, while lying down on her stomach and swinging her feet.

Reluctantly, Saito sat on the bed.

“Understood.”

Louise, lying down on the bed, began to read the Founder's Prayer Book.

“Isn’t it all blank?”

“I can read it.”

Louise showed “The Ruby of Water” on her finger to Saito and explained its relation to the Founder’s Prayer Book.

“Hee, Element of Void…”

Saito remembered the magical light, which blew off the fleet that day.

‘Void’. The legendary element that Founder Brimir used…

And, I am a Familiar that Founder Brimir is said to have used - 'Gandalfr'.

The legendary Familiar that has the ability to master all kinds of weapons, in order to protect the Founder, while he casts aria…

“Then you are the strongest wizard in this world? Cool! Destroying with one swing.”

“I wouldn’t say so. I haven’t said this to princess-sama as I didn’t want to disappoint her…”

With a sigh Louise took the wand.

“Wh-what?”

After that, Louise slowly began uttering an incantation.

“Eor Sun Fuir…”

“S-stop! Idiot!”

It’s no good if such explosion would happen in a place like this. However, Louise didn't stop chanting.

“Yarunsakusa..”

Finishing the chant uninterrupted. Louise put out the wand. Saito dug himself into his pile of hay, scattering the straw all around.

And then Louise’s eyes rolled back and she crumbled to the bed suddenly.

“L-L-L-Louise? Louise!”

Saito shook Louise in panic. After being shaken for a while, Louise opened her eyes.

“Auuu…”

“Wh-what? What’s wrong?!”

Shaking her head Louise got up abruptly.

“Stop making such a fuss. I only fainted for a moment.”

“Eh? Eeeh?!”

“Been chanting 'Explosion' till the last minute, but nothing… After that time, no matter how much I chant, I faint in the middle of it. The explosion only happened once.”

“What kind of thing?”

“I think the reason may be that the willpower is insufficient.”

“Willpower?”

“Right. Willpower is consumed when the magic is chanted. Didn’t you know?”

“How could I know such thing?”

Then, Louise sat up straight demurely, put out the finger and started explaining, proud as a peacock.

“Listen, the number of elements that mage uses can be increased, and his class changes accordingly. A mage who can use only one element is a dot. Ability to have two – makes one a line. Being able to use three - triangle. Spells are also applied to the class. The spells from three elements are called 'Triangle spells'. Each time the spell class rises, the consumption of willpower doubles.”

“Haa.”

“For instance, the line spell would cost the mage eight willpower, but when that mage decides to use the dot spell, only four of his willpower will be consumed. The cost depends on each person individually, however the same rule applies to all. “

“Haa.”

“The main point is, that mage could chant two ‘Dot’ spells instead. Eight divided by four is two. Therefore, you could strike and stop chant the spell twice. But when you chant a line spell only once, because twice of the willpower consumed, and eight divided by eight is one.”

“Haa.”

“When the line mage grows up to a triangular mage, consumption in the willpower spent on dot spells decreases by half. Therefore, four divided by two - two, he can use the dot spell four times. The line spell can be used twice. Triangular spell – one time. That’s because the mage grows up.”

“Haa. In other words, the low class spells can be chanted many times, while the high class spells can be chanted only so many times.”

“Right. So now you understand the relation between spells and willpower?”

“Somehow. Then, you fainting a little while ago…”

“Yeah. I fainted a while ago because I overworked and used up my willpower. The spell was too strong and my willpower was insufficient.”

“Then, why were you able to chant it the other day?”

“Well… Really why… I wonder myself…”

“How does willpower recover?”

“Basically, it recovers while sleeping.”

Saito thought while folding his arms together.

“Ummm… Well, up till now, you haven’t chanted many spells correctly?"

“Well, yes.”

“Therefore you collected a lot of willpower, right? And that time you used it all up at once.”

Louise made a startled face.

“For instance, let's assume that your willpower is 100. The ‘Explosion', consumed all 100 at once. While usually the willpower is recovered while sleeping at night, yet an amount needed is too large for you…as it is 100…you cannot collect that much just with one night of sleep.”

Saito plainly stated his hypothesis.

“What? To me it seems that it might be the end of your magic.”

However, Louise's face was serious.

“It might be so..”

“Eh? Eeeh?”

“Adding to “Earth” spell a square class spell ‘Wrought gold’, gold can be created. But know why the world still uses money?”

“Feh?”

“It is said the square mages simply cannot chant the square spells many times. It’s too unreliable, one time the recovery might take one week, the other – one month. Besides, the amount of gold you could convert this way is too little. Therefore money is used instead of gold.”

“Hmmm…”

“In other words, powerful spells use up more willpower and take more time to recover. For me, it might be so as well.”

“Then…when would you be able to chant again.....”

“Don’t know. I…One month or maybe one year…”

Louise pondered.

“Ten years.”

“Don’t say such scary thing.”

“But, it was successful.”

“Oh well. No one can understand ‘Void’ fully. Anyways, the aria’s spell affect was demonstrated. There are no more spells like this.”

“It’s too little now. Uuu, my hay…”
Saito said while watching the scattered around pieces of straws.

“Isn’t it all right? Even if there is no pile of hay.”

Louise muttered, blushing for some reason.

Haa, Saito held his breath once he noticed something. What! He became crazy from the view that Louise gave him, not aware of it herself. The parka’s hem had rolled up to Louise’s buttocks. Just a little more, mooore, he peeked.

Saito instinctively held his nose. Due to Saito’s gesture, Louise finally became aware that the parka rolled up. Instantly she sprang to her feet and held down the Parka’s hem while blushing.

“Na! You saw! You saw, you saw! You saaaaaw!”

“I-it’s your fault for not wearing panties!”
Saito shouted as well.

“I cannot sleep with them! It was always that way!”

“Always, huh?!”

Then Louise bit her lower lip and, with some rusting, slipped under the futon.

“Sleep.”

Saito reluctantly slipped behind the blanket’s edge. He heard the voice of a sulky Louise within the futon.

“Sleep in the pile of hay, peeping familiar.”

“It was scattered.”

Though he heard Louise groaning a few times within the futon, she calmed down after a while. Aah, thinking about the sailor uniform, that he will deliver to Siesta tomorrow night, Saito fell asleep.

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume9 Chapter8

2008-08-29T14:29:07Z

Mickey:

{{Template:PREVIEW}}

===Chapter Eight: The Ball of Sleipnir ===

There was a week left until the Day of Void.

The Ball of Sleipnir was to be held today.

Today was originally a holiday, but the students of the magic academy were restless all morning, even though it was breakfast time.

"Why on Earth did it turn out like this?"

"Try something else!"

Conversation like this was being exchanged here and there.

Guiche crossed his legs, as proud as a peacock.

“I wonder what type of transformation I will take? But I am magnificent, no matter what I transform into. Don't you think so too?”

“Yeah, yeah.”

Ignoring Guiche’s self-conceitedness. Malicorne started to embrace himself. “What to do? Is it really me? To transform into such a beautiful girl..."

“Is it alright to take this form?”

“Ha ha! What do you mean? Is it a kind of crime?”

“It's more of a capital punishment, rather than a crime.”

“Ha ha ha! Is that right? Ha ha!”

Malicorne trembled as he hugged himself.

Imagining this small, fat, boy as a beautiful girl almost made Saito vomit his breakfast.

But, even though there was the possibility of them wreaking havoc with their disguises, they were actually quite harmless.

In the short time of their masquerade, their personalities didn’t change.

''They were only able to disguise themselves using magic'', Saito thought to himself.

Because it was a masked ball in a magic school, one is free to disguise oneself using magic. Nevertheless, Saito was not interested in such things. The idea just didn’t seem to occur to him.

After finishing his breakfast, Saito returned to his room, only to see Siesta still cleaning inside.

“Welcome home, Saito-san.”

“Yes. I’m home!”

Siesta was happily cleaning the room with a smile.

“Today is the Ball of Sleipnir.”

“Will Saito also go?”

After asking the question, Siesta shamefully lowered her head.

“I'm going...because there are not enough waiters…”

“Is that so?”

''I guess I might end up going after all'', he thought. But while he was thinking, Siesta looked into Saito’s eyes.

“But!”

“Y-yes?”

“I read a book recently.”

Siesta said, abruptly presenting a book.

“What is it?”

''Is this a book Siesta would probably read?'' He thought to himself.

“...Unfortunately I can’t read any of the letters.”

Siesta blushed as she explained the story.

“The name of the book is ‘Housemaid’s Afternoon’.”

“I see.”

“It is a story about a certain young maid, serving in an aristocrat's residence. The master of the residence is the protagonist.”

“Uh huh.”

“Every night, the housemaid, although it is inappropriate, is coerced.”

“In-inappropriate?”

Siesta began to mutter something into Saito’s ear.

The interior of his nose then felt very painful, as five seconds worth of nosebleed began to pile up. He endured it.

“...So that's the kind of books you read.”

“I-it’s a great story! Even that child who lives in this room reads it!”

Siesta blushed as her folded arms began to shake. ''Siesta actually reads such books in her spare time… Then again, even the girl magazines were extreme in my world.''

Saito, for some strange reason, accepted this quite easily.

“So?”

“No, I, because of this, to think of such a master in the story…if it were Saito-san, I wonder if…”

“Yes?”

Saito asked back. Siesta blushed and covered her face with both hands.

“N-never mind! I was only joking!”

“I-is that so…”

When Saito laughed, Siesta stared at him curiously with the corner of her eye.

“However…it doesn’t hurt to try.”

“To try what?”

Saito stood up in blank surprise as Siesta ran up to him.

“Oh! Master-sama, we should not do this!”

“…”

“It is Saito’s turn now.” Siesta said with a serious look.

“What do you mean?”

Running up to Saito’s side, with a slight whisper Siesta began to mutter.

In that moment, Saito spouted a nosebleed.

“S-Siesta?”

“Please scold me! It has always been my desire for Saito to scold me! I-it's such a weird feeling!”

With a scream, Siesta purposely collapsed, then raised her eyes on him. Her face was as red as an apple. A tremendous, teasing aura seemed to pressure Saito.

Then Siesta lightly lifted the hem of her skirt, just diagonally to his face.

“Beloved master-sama, please come and punish me.”

[[Image:ZnT09-193.jpg|thumb]]

''This has got to be a joke, for a maid to make such a remark...I won’t come…I mustn’t come!''

Only meaningless words passed through Saito’s lips.

At the same time, Louise was quickly approaching by horse.

Saito involuntarily went to the shelf that hid the whip. He was already unable to resist the temptation any longer, as blood rushed up to his head.

At that moment the door opened, and Louise entered.

Tightly grasping her skirt, Siesta still eagerly waited to receive her scolding from her master. Saito was found removing the whip from the shelf. Louise, on the other hand, made a spinning kick to Saito’s groin.

“Learn your place.”

With his face stepped on by Louise, Saito collapsed while holding his hands between his legs. Then Louise said,

“Maid. Familiar. Listen.”

“Yes?” Saito and Siesta said at the same time.

“Familiar, your master has a command for you.”

“W-what is it?”

“The Ball of Sleipnir is today.”

“Yes.”

“Do you know what kind of ball it is?”

“Well, uhmm… is it a masquerade ball?”

“It is. A ball where it is ideal to wear a mask. S-s-so, you must absolutely come with me.”

“Okay…?”

''What in the world is the meaning of all this?''

Siesta glared at Louise.

It seems that these two are plotting something.

''Women should be more peaceful'' Saito thought. ''Since the end of the war, these balls have immediately become more of a delirious punishment. Because we should make more of an effort to contribute to society, are they not inclined to go in that direction?''

“You two…”

As she said that with a mixed sigh, Louise removed her foot. Saito stood up, calmly patting away the dirt from his clothes.

“Ehh? What?”

“Yes.”

“For the time being, both of you, sit over there.”

“Okay...”

“Listen up.”

The two of them looked at each other before they reluctantly sat on the bed.

For the two of them, her coquettish tone meant that something was up.

“Don’t you think the world will benefit more if we did more good things for society?”

Louise was surprised.

Suddenly, Saito, for the first time ever, wanted to change the world. Perhaps Colbert’s death was the cause of all this. That teacher always brewed trouble with his research. Was he trying to succeed his dying wish? That was likely.

Maybe that was why he was so interested in the knight corps.

However, in Louise's point of view, it was not Saito’s job to do so.

Saito’s job, for now, was to find a way back to his world.

For the first time, he was seriously thinking about the welfare of this world… ''After all this. Even if there was a way of solving it…''

Her mind was going back and forth.

“'The knight corps will change the world?' Isn’t that a stupid idea?”

Louise said, and to her own amazement, Saito got angry.

“Even if that was the case, you're somehow always making a big deal out of this!”

“The person you should be protecting is me!”

“Protecting you? So it’s okay to leave them unprotected? Is that what you are saying?

“It’s different!”

Louise shouted.

“W-what…”

“Don’t you think, you should find a way to go back home. Your family will be relieved if you go back.”

Idiot...Saito just couldn’t talk back.

“It’s just so unnatural of you.”

“H-however…”

“It’s okay if you join the knight corps, since we are at war after all. We must protect the princess. But as for changing the world…it’s not your job. Why must you become so absorbed in such things?”

As Louise said this, Saito looked down.

For Saito, it was all very vague.

At any rate, Saito just wanted to help.

He lived without concern, until now. He just wanted to do everything that he could. However, it was difficult to explain this to Louise.

Louise sighed.

“Anyway, you must attend today’s ball properly. And don’t you forget what I just said awhile ago.”

“Y-yes.”

Louise, who seemed like she had nothing further to say, began to blush.

“T-then?”

“Then?”

“Also…let’s continue what happened in Albion the other night.”

Siesta’s eyes were suddenly aimed at her.

“Did you do something fishy again?”

Louise turned her away from her angry face, and went out of the room.

Saito collapsed…and spouted a geyser of a nosebleed.

<center>* * *</center>

As evening came, “The Mirror of Truth” was drawn out from the treasure vault and was placed at the entrance of the dance hall in the second floor. A black curtain was pulled, surrounding the magic mirror. So now, it has reached to a point were you won't know what the person in front of the mirror will change into.

Teacher Chevreuse, who was wearing a butterfly shaped mask, stood next to the curtain.

“Ladies and gentlemen, tonight you are guided to the world of fantasy.”

She enthusiastically introduced to the students who were lined up in high spirits. Louise also lined up in the row and thought of what to transform into.

Suddenly, an image began to appear.

''Will Saito disguise himself as a woman?'' Louise muttered to herself.

Since it was Louise's turn, she passed under the curtain. There was one big mirror there. Even her relief was not imitated.<!> Installed in a simple frame
was a mirror whose full length was approximately the height of two men. A cloth was placed above.

Outside the curtain, Teacher Chevreuse’s voice was heard.

“Isn’t it wonderful to imagine your ideal form? What if you wanted to deceive other people? This mirror looks deep within our heart and mind... and designates you an ideal form. So prepare your heart and take away that cloth.”

Louise took a deep breath, “Okay.” And with that answer, she lifted the cloth.

It was beautiful, as the colors of the rainbow appeared on the mirror’s surface.

Her reflection appeared, covering her in a rainbow of light which overflowed from the mirror.

She was unable to see because of the flowing light. Suddenly, the light disappeared, returning everything to darkness.

However, Louise was no longer in the mirror.

Instead, a kindly 23 year old with pink hair appeared. She had changed into a woman.

She had transformed into Louise’s second elder sister, Cattleya. Louise’s assumed ideal form was Cattleya, who was gentler than any person she knew. Louise quietly raised her hand to her chest.

<center>* * *</center>

When she faced the hall, various kinds of people overflowed into the scene- Heroes of legend, great men of old, celebrities in court-
Suddenly, an elderly lady and gentleman were visible. ''Could they be my parents?'' She wondered. But, although the resemblance was uncanny, they were probably not the people in question.

Because several Henriettas appeared as well, Louise smiled wryly.

''This is the only day no one knows who’s who. When you want to dance with a specific partner, they must inform you in advance of whom they took the shape of.''

“I wonder if Saito understood.” Louise muttered.

After all, she took Cattleya’s appearance.

Making sure the students were all gathered, Osman then appeared on the platform.

“Greetings to all of you. Today, in this ball, to deepen our friendship with the new students, we took an anonymous appearance. Your familes, positions, and nationalities do not matter now. Everyone in this educational institution is equal. I strongly believe that it is not impossible to learn as one.”

Osman then made a dense cough.

“When someone wants to get to know their partner, politely introduce yourself. You do not need to get caught up in your partner’s appearance or position, or to introduce yourself in a dignified manner. Therefore, this is one step of the decorum in the noble’s code we do not need to follow.”

All the students who gathered nodded together.

“Though all of you have become silent, please do not be surprised…That her Majesty, Queen Herietta, also came to today’s ball.”

The hall resounded.

“Moreover…, it is possible for her to precisely take any form. Who is her Majesty? Guessing her identity will be quite an amusement.”

The students started to get restless. An opportunity to speak with Henrietta does not come very often. To have an opportunity of having an audience with her... the tension in the hall was already rising.

Louise was surprised too. ''If you were coming, why was I not informed?'' She thought, a little dissatisfied.

“Now then…back to the main point. Isn’t it good that you are now transforming yourself into your ideal person? With each step, you are brought closer to that ideal, and with each step may we not lose sight of it. I want you all to learn this in the coming school year. And with that, ladies and gentlemen, I have nothing further to say.”

Everyone applauded.

Osman left with a serious face, but, as soon as he walked to the front of mirror, he suddenly began to transform. A dangerously, young, seductive looking woman appeared. Taking a suggestive pose, the woman said,

“Osman.”

The students who once held admiration for the speech, now fell silent. Teachers silently grabbed both of Osman’s arms, pulling him to the side.

“W-well then, lets enjoy this ball before something else happens!”

Struggling with a fit of rage<!>, Osman was taken outside.

Music began to be played…the Masquerade Ball finally started.

Louise stared around the vicinity. Not one person seemed to be Saito.

'' Why won’t you come, even for a moment?'' Louise thought, sighing against the wall.

<center>* * *</center>

As for Saito, he was already in the assembly hall. The banquet was glorious to behold. He was late, as he needed to take care of the horse. Saito realized it was hard trying to calm down that beast. And because he was not accustomed to such work, it took quite some time to finish.

Because it was covered with a curtain, he didn’t notice the mirror near the entrance as he entered the hall. Saito didn't know it was a masquerade ball where people disguised themselves using the mirror.

The guard stationed at the entrance tried to subdue him, but after noticing Saito’s mantle, he panicked and immediately saluted him.

It was dim inside…the faces were not clearly visible.

Then, Saito remembered what Louise said a little while ago:

''Also…let’s continue what happened in Albion the other night.''

He remembered every word of it.

''For her to make such a remark, she won't take no for an answer…d-damn.''

Saito searched restlessly for Louise.

However, she was nowhere to be found.

''For a masquerade ball, why are they not wearing any masks?'' Saito thought. However, there were a lot of strangers. Not one of them was a student. Only important looking people were dancing and chatting about.

At last, Saito found Louise standing near the wall.

As he enthusiastically ran towards her, she looked up and stared at him. Her face blushed deep red.

''A promise is a promise.'' Saito also blushed.

“Finally, I found you. So about that promise...”

Louise looked hesitant.

“…Promise?”

She asked Saito.

“What, have you already forgotten?”

“I’m sorry, dear...”

“Dear? But you always called me…”

“Saito-san.”

“That’s right.”

Louise blushed even more. What is she...was she confused? Still, to feel so shy in such a manner made the normally violent Louise extremely cute.

“Wha...what you said a while ago, was it true?”

“What I said a while ago?”

“Don’t try to pretend you don’t know! You said it yourself, right?”

“…What kind of promise was it?”

Saito got irritated. For her to talk in an excessively polite tone...''is this a joke?'' The orchestra began to play a violent melody.

“It’s so noisy…Lets go outside.”

Saito grasped Louise’s hand, and pulled her to the veranda.

“Ah!”

Although Louise gave out a shout of surprise, she obediently followed.

At the veranda, Saito said to Louise.

“You...to make such a joke about this. Were you even serious about it?”

“…I, I’m sorry.”

As Louise apologized, she somehow looked very lovely. Saito wanted to become a little nasty. He always wanted to punish her with a saucy remark.

“Unless you properly apologize, t-that is, to...”

Because Louise looked down and fell silent, Saito raised his jaw.

“…Ha.”

Louise stared at Saito, her eyes zeroed into his. That sort of gesture startled him. Unintentionally, they were drawing ever closer…Their lips drew close.

They tightly embraced each other. Louise thrusted her body.

Now Saito was pushed to the side of the wall. Not one shadow of a person was on the veranda. It would be awkward if someone saw them doing such a thing in this place.

Saito quietly tried to separate himself from her.

“Nn…!”

But, today, Louise was excessively assertive. His body was continuously and forcefully being pressed back to the wall.

“…Louise.”

Perhaps Louise must have been very lonely all this time. As he was thinking that, Louise lovingly, for the first time, wrapped her arms around Saito. Then he realized that Louise’s small hand was on his chest.

A while ago, Louise would never show or even pretend to show this type of affection.

''Now this is a reward! Now that you mention it, even though I was hurt for a moment. But? in spite of that, is this really a reward? After all, Louise is to me...''

“Louise.”

Saito strongly held Louise close. A hot sigh escaped from Louise’s mouth…and in that instant, he forgot himself.

<center>* * *</center>

Meanwhile… The guard stationed at the entrance of the hall questioned the suspicious figure that was made out in the shadows. The woman wore a thick robe. Long black hair could be seen from the opening of her hood. It was hard to tell if she was a teacher or a student.

“Who is it?”

“I’m here to attend today’s ball, I was sent from the royal palace.”

“Royal palace? Well…”

The guard began to look at the catalog, where all the attendees were written.

“I’m afraid you won’t see my name written on that list.”

Before he could question her, the woman abruptly removed a bell from her bosom.

“That’s…”

The guard had seen that bell before while patrolling the treasure vault…

“The Bell of Sleep? How…”

The instant he muttered that, the small bell was already rung.

''Cling…''the sound made a small clear echo.

The guard, was suddenly getting sleepy. ''If he were to fall asleep under these circumstances, he would be scolded for sure'' He thought, but was unable to fight against his drowsiness.

Leaning against the wall, he collapsed to the floor, breathing in sighs as he slept.

“Even if you call the royal palace…this is not Tristain.”

Confirming that the guard was fast asleep, the cloaked woman passed through the curtain. Before her eyes was the Mirror of Truth, and she smiled as she gazed upon it.

Lifting the cloth, she quietly touched the Mirror of Truth.

Then, the mirror began to shine. At the same time, the cloaked woman began to shine as well.

“I do not recognize this face, but it will have to do.”

The woman’s ancient runes began to shine…and started to mutter a strange spell.

<center>* * *</center>

Saito breathed through Louise’s lips.

''Ngu…, mugu…, this is crazy!'' Standing on the tips of her toes, Louise entwined both her arms around Saito’s neck.

''Louise was unusually assertive. For such a thing to happen...
and to treat me with such affection....''

Instinctively, he slipped his hand to Louise’s flat chest…

“…What the?”

Saito immediately stopped.

Her chest was not flat.

Perhaps one could say it was huge.

It was full and soft, a warm lump under Saito’s palm. The shape had completely changed. Each time he grasped it, Louise’s hot sigh would begin to rise.

“Hey, When did it grow so much…”

As Saito opened his eyes, he gasped in surprise.

He was in the presence of the..

“Princess.”

It was Henrietta. What the heck, did they change places with each other? Or perhaps, I should say, was it the princess I have been embracing until now?

From the hall, the student’s excited voices could be heard.

“What the-? The magic was broken?”

“But the ball hasn’t ended yet!”

Saito finally understood. In this ball, a person can somehow magically disguise himself. This was the true purpose of the ball. Henrietta most likely took Louise’s shape.

“But why did you choose Louise?”

As he asked, Henrietta lowered her head shamefully.

“In this ball, one can change into the person’s ideal form.”

“Ideal form?”

Suddenly, he realized something.

“So it was Louise?”

“Yes. I always envied that child...a child who does what her heart desires. A heart not tainted by anyone, a child pure of mind… Virtues I do not have. I have always envied everything about that child…”

“…”

“What kind of person am I, who can only shake and quiver, while that child carries out justice by herself? I find that to be very enviable about her. If I even had one-tenth of her courage, I would probably have not committed those mistakes.”

“Mistakes?...Princess, you have done nothing wrong. Even if you have committed some mistakes, it wasn’t your fault.”

Henrietta somehow looked defeated. I want to comfort her somehow, Saito thought.

“No, I went to war in order to take revenge for myself. Because of that, many people died.”

“There was nothing else you could have done. It was war.”

“Everyone died.”

Saito remembered. The expedition army, most of them were nobles and mercenaries. Not one citizen was taken in.

“Even if you say so, but still…weren’t you the most reluctant one? Everyone else desired for something different. Some did it for the money, others did it for honor. But these were not things the princess worried about.”

A cruel expression perhaps, maybe even the dead would lash at his words, Saito thought. I guess there are different circumstances. But most of the soldiers were mercenaries, most of the officers, were nobles who wanted only honor.

Henrietta fell silent.

Saito quickly changed the topic, and mentioned Louis.

“Then, what went wrong today? Did you come to meet Louise? I’m looking for her too. Where the heck could she be…”

Henrietta shook her head.

“I came to meet you.”

“…Me?”

“I don’t understand why. But...when I hear your name, when I see your face… my heart trembles. At first…”

Henrietta looked up. Her eyes were moist.

“Do you remember it? The evening we spent at that cheap hotel in Tristania.”

Saito nodded. Saito remembered that transpired with Henrietta at that time… their lips had touched twice. Even now, he still remembers it with a throbbing heart.

“That evening…, if you recall, I felt so much pain in my chest. That pain, in time, steadily kept increasing. I noticed that, from that pain, I discovered something whirling in my mind, but I don’t know how to handle it.”

“…”

“With all this pressure and anxiety inside... only when I feel your warmth, was I healed. When I found your name on the list of soldiers who were killed in action, the sadness was too much to bear. And when I discovered that you stopped an army of 70,000, you have no idea how far you fought to save us.”

''For someone like Henrietta to directly show her feelings like this...'' Saito was perplexed. For a time it felt ‘she’s so frail’ he thought as it swelled up in his mind.

Henrietta has shone herself to be a very frail person.

Louise had a different kind of charm.

It seemed like he was being crushed by Henrietta’s charm... Saito turned his face away, trying to push the thought aside.

“To be seen with you in this place... is quite a serious offence. I am a princess after all, so I think it’s best if we keep quiet about this. I’m sorry.”

Then Henrietta pushed Saito conversely with a jerk, pushing him between the curtains, concealing them both.

“Princess.”

“I understand. But…only for awhile, I just want a moment of peace. Is it wrong? Is even having a little bit of time for myself not permitted to me?”

“…”

“For a short while… just this once, I wish to relax. If possible...at your side… even if it's only for a moment.”

Henrietta twisted her face, grimaced and shed her tears. The once courageous queen, who was now in tears, struck Saito from the bottom of his heart.

Henrietta, who was shedding her tears right in front of me, she looked more beautiful than anyone.

Compared to Louis, she was visibly more beautiful.

Henrietta again lifted her face, slowly edging closer to Saito’s.

Somehow, Saito couldn't refuse her lips. Nothing else came to mind.

They kissed, a kind of kiss that searched for each other's lips.

Henrietta entrusted her weight to Saito, forcing him into the wall. Henrietta breathed out a small sigh as she parted her lips against Saito’s, not knowing that someone was watching them.

“Princess…”

But as Henrietta kissed Saito’s neck, a sudden flash of lightning and heavy electrical currents began to appear.

Henrietta instinctively held him close. At that very instant…

In the small opening of the curtain, Saito saw pink hair.

Under the hair were reddish-brown eyes.

“Louise…”

He felt all his blood being pulled away from him. Slowly, he looked back at Henrietta.

Louise began to tremble as she saw them under the cover of the curtain, then burst into tears.

She ran, with both of her hands covering her face.

Saito ran after her. He stepped out of the curtain, knocking against the other students.

“Hey, that hurts!”

“Sorry! Excuse me! I’m in a hurry!”

However, Louise disappeared in the crowd of people. She was nowhere to be found.

There was a ruckus in the hall.

''What the hell?!''

''Did the Mirror of Truth’s magic backfire?''

Next, Henrietta, with a pale face, came out under the covers of the curtain.

The student’s at once shouted, “Her Majesty!”. She could tell from her eyes that Saito went to search for Louise. Then, she immediately ran away.

<center>* * *</center>

Dashing out from the tower, Louise ran away from the academy in the stillness of the night.

Filled with surprise and sorrow, Louise was confused.

Saito and the princess?

Why?

Louise witnessed everything. As she approached…from the small opening of the curtain, she found Henrietta’s face beside Saito’s.

But as she recalled this, tears instantly began to fall. The two of them looked so feverish...just like lovers about to make a vow, and then…their lips began to draw near, just like the lovers of old.

“Since way back then, they already had such a relationship. All this time I was deceived.”

For Henrietta, to betray my trust to such a degree…Louise believed in nothing anymore. I see now, she thought. ''This was the reason Henrietta knighted Saito as a Chevalier and made him the knight’s commanding officer. It was for the sake of their love.''

In Tristania, some time ago…Saito said that he and Henrietta kissed. At first, she was angry ...but because she thought it was only for the sake of duty, she didn’t worry about it that much. However, that was a mistake.

Perhaps, from that time, those two continued their relationship.

“It’s so cruel! It’s so cruel! It’s so cruel!”

Louise shouted many times.

She was betrayed all this time.

''You said you loved me. It was all a lie!''

Louise just couldn't accept it''…for a long time I believed him. he promised me, the time we spent together, the sweet kiss…all this time everything was a lie.''

I have always valued those moments and I waited, all those memories that I have ever cherished…, only to discover it was a complete lie.

Moreover, her friend…, Louis had always held Henrietta in the highest regard. Only to be betrayed twice. Louise couldn’t bear it any longer.

In any case, he was not there.

She passed and dashed out from gate of the academy.

[Flashback]

Where was he? After the Mirror of Truth’s magic disappeared, there was now a lot of commotion in the hall. Still, he wasn’t there. No one blamed anyone to be at fault.

[End of Flashback]

A gradual slope that descended into the highway, there Louise ran.

“I don’t want to be here.”

Such emotions dominated her heart.

''I want to go far away.''

''I want to go to a far away world where no one knows who I am.''

For a long time, she ran...

Now Louise kneeled and out of breath. There lying down with her face on the ground, she cried.

----

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume9_Chapter7|Back to Chapter 7]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Return to Main Page]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume9_Chapter9|Forward to Chapter 9]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume9 Chapter8

2008-08-29T13:05:23Z

Mickey: /* Chapter Eight: The Ball of Sleipnir */

{{Template:PREVIEW}}

===Chapter Eight: The Ball of Sleipnir ===

There was a week left until the Day of Void.

The Ball of Sleipnir was to be held today.

Today was originally a holiday, but the students of the magic academy were restless all morning, even though it was breakfast time.

"Why on Earth did it turn out like this?"

"Try something else!"

Conversation like this was being exchanged here and there.

Guiche crossed his legs, as proud as a peacock.

“I wonder what type of transformation I will take? I am magnificent, no matter what I transform into. Don't you think so too?”

“Yeah, yeah.”

Ignoring Guiche’s self-conceitedness. Malicorne started to embrace himself. “What to do? Is it really me? To transform into such a beautiful girl..."

“Is it alright to take this form?”

“Ha ha! What do you mean? Is it a kind of crime?”

“It's more of a capital punishment, rather than a crime.”

“Ha ha ha! Is that right? Ha ha!”

Malicorne trembled as he hugged himself.

Imagining this small, fat, boy as a beautiful girl almost made Saito vomit his breakfast.

But, even though there was the possibility of them wreaking havoc with their disguises, they were actually quite harmless.

In the short time of their masquerade, their personalities didn’t change.

They were only able to disguise themselves using magic, Saito thought to himself.

Because it was a masked ball in a magic school, one is free to disguise oneself using magic. Nevertheless, Saito was not interested in such things. The idea just didn’t seem to occur to him.

After finishing his breakfast, Saito returned to his room, only to see Siesta still cleaning inside.

“Welcome home, Saito-san.”

“Yes. I’m home!”

Siesta was happily cleaning the room with a smile.

“Today is the Ball of Sleipnir.”

“Will Saito also go?”

After asking the question, Siesta lowered her head shamefully.

“I'm going...because there are not enough waiters…”

“Is that so?”

I guess I might end up going after all, he thought. But while he was thinking, Siesta looked into Saito’s eyes.

“But!”

“Y-yes?”

“I read a book recently.”

Siesta said, abruptly presenting the book.

“What is it?”

Is this a book Siesta would probably read? He thought to himself.

“...Unfortunately I can’t read any of the letters.”

Siesta, blushed as she explained the story.

“The name of the book is ‘Housemaid’s Afternoon’.”

“I see.”

“It is a story about a certain young maid, serving in an aristocrat's residence. The master of the residence is the protagonist.”

“Uh huh.”

“Every night, the housemaid, though it is inappropriate, is coerced.”

“In-inappropriate?”

Siesta began to mutter something into Saito’s ear.

The interior of his nose then felt very painful, as five seconds worth of nosebleed began to pile up. He endured it.

“...So that's the kind of books you read.”

“I-it’s a great story! Even that child who lives in this room reads it!”

Siesta blushed, as her folded arms began to shake. ''Siesta actually reads such books in her spare time…'' Then again, even the girl magazines were extreme in my world.

Saito, for some strange reason, accepted this quite easily.

“So?”

“No, I, because of this, to think of such a master in the story…if it were Saito-san, I wonder if…”

“Yes?”

Saito asked back. Siesta blushed and covered her face with both hands.

“N-never mind! I was only joking!”

“I-is that so…”

When Saito laughed, Siesta stared at him curiously with the corner of her eye.

“However…it doesn’t hurt to try.”

“To try what?”

Saito stood up in blank surprise as Siesta ran up to him.

“Oh! Master-sama, we should not do this!”

“…”

“It is Saito’s turn now.” Siesta said with a serious look.

“What do you mean?”

Running up to Saito’s side, with a slight whisper Siesta began to mutter.

In a moment, Saito spouted a nosebleed.

“S-Siesta?”

“Please scold me! It has always been my desire for Saito to scold me! I-it's such a weird feeling!”

With a scream, Siesta purposely collapsed, then raised her eyes on him. Her face was as red as an apple. A tremendous, teasing aura seemed to pressure Saito.

Then Siesta lightly lifted the hem of her skirt, just diagonally to his face.

“Beloved master-sama, please come and punish me.”

[[Image:ZnT09-193.jpg|thumb]]

''This has got to be a joke, for a maid to make such a remark…I won’t come…I mustn’t come!''

Only meaningless words passed through Saito’s lips.

At the same time Louise was fast approaching by horse.

Saito involuntarily went to the shelf that hid the whip. He was already unable to resist the temptation any longer, as blood rushed up to his head.

At that moment the door opened, and Louise entered.

Tightly grasping her skirt, Siesta still eagerly waited to receive her scolding from her master. Saito was found removing the whip from the shelf. Louise, on the other hand, made a spinning kick between Saito’s groin.

“Learn your place.”

With his face stepped on by Louise, Saito collapsed while holding his hands between his legs. Then Louise said,

“Maid. Familiar. Listen.”

“Yes?” Saito and Siesta said at the same time.

“Familiar, your master has a command for you.”

“W-what is it?”

“The Ball of Sleipnir is today.”

“Yes.”

“Do you know what kind of ball it is?”

“Well, uhmm… is it a masquerade ball?”

“It is. A ball where it is ideal to wear a mask. S-s-so, you must absolutely come with me.”

“Okay…?”

''What in the world is the meaning of all this?''

Siesta glared at Louise.

It seems like these two are plotting something.

''Women should be more peaceful'', Saito thought. ''Since the end of the war, these balls have immediately become more of a delirious punishment. Because we make more of an effort to contribute to society, are they not inclined to go in that direction?''

“You two…”

As she said that with a mixed sigh, Louise removed her foot. Saito stood up, calmly patting away the dirt from his clothes.

“Ehh? What?”

“Yes.”

“For the time being, both of you, sit over there.”

“Okay...”

“Listen up.”

The two of them looked at each other before they reluctantly sat on the bed.

For the two of them, her coquettish tone meant something was up.

“Don’t you think the world will benefit more if we did more good things for society?”

Louise was surprised.

''Suddenly, Saito, for the first time ever, wanted to change the world. Perhaps Colbert’s death was the cause of all this. That teacher always brewed trouble with his research. Was he trying to succeed his dying wish? That was likely.''

So that’s why he became so absorbed about the knight corp.

However, if Louise had any say about it, it was not Saito’s job to do so.

Saito’s job, for now, was to find a way back to his world.

For the first time, he was seriously thinking about the welfare of this world… ''After all this. Even if there was a way of solving it…'' Her mind was going back and forth.

“The knight corps will change the world? Isn’t that stupid?”

Louise said, and to her own amazement, Saito got angry.

“Even if that was the case, you're somehow always making a big deal out of this!”

“The person you should be protecting is me!”

“Protecting you? So it’s okay to leave them unprotected. Is that what you are saying?

“It’s different!”

Louise shouted.

“W-what…”

“Don’t you think, you should find a way to go back home. Your family will be relieved, if you go back.”

Idiot...Saito just couldn’t talk back.

“It’s just so unnatural of you.”

“H-however…”

“It’s okay if you join the knight corps, since we are at war after all. We must protect the princess. But as for changing the world…it’s not your job. Why must you become so absorbed with such things?”

As Louise said this, Saito looked down.

For Saito, it was all vague.

At any rate, Saito just wanted to help.

He lived without concern, until now. He just wanted to do everything that he could. However, it was difficult to explain this to Louise.

Louise sighed.

“Anyway, you must attend today’s ball properly. And don’t you forget what I just said awhile ago.”

“Y-yes.”

Louise, who seemed like she had nothing further to say, began to blush.

“T-then?”

“Then?”

“Also…let’s continue what happened in Albion the other night.”

Siesta’s eyes were suddenly aimed at her.

“Did you do something fishy again?”

Louise turned her away from her angry face, and went out of the room.

Saito collapsed…and spouted a geyser of a nosebleed.

<center>* * *</center>

As evening came, “The Mirror of Truth” was drawn out from the treasure vault and was placed at the entrance of the dance hall in the second floor. A black curtain was pulled, surrounding the magic mirror. So now, it has reached to a point were you won't know what the person in front of the mirror will change into.

Teacher Chevreuse, who was wearing a butterfly shaped mask, stood next to the curtain.

“Ladies and gentlemen, tonight you are guided to the world of fantasy.”,

She enthusiastically introduced to the students who were lined up in high spirits. Louise also lined up in the row and thought of what to transform into.

Suddenly, an image began to appear.

Will Saito disguise himself as a woman?, Louise muttered to herself.

Since it was Louise's turn, she passed under the curtain. There was one big mirror there. Even her relief was not imitated. Installed in a simple frame
was a mirror whose full length was approximately the height of two men. A cloth was placed above.

Outside the curtain, Teacher Chevreuse’s voice was heard.

“Isn’t it wonderful to imagine your ideal form? What if you wanted to deceive other people? This mirror looks deep within our heart and mind... and designates you an ideal form. So prepare your heart and take away that cloth.”

Louise took a deep breath, “Okay.” And with that answer, she lifted the cloth.

It was beautiful, as the colors of the rainbow appeared on the mirror’s surface.

Her reflection appeared, covering her in a rainbow of light which overflowed from the mirror.

She was unable to see because of the flowing light. Suddenly, the light disappeared, returning everything to darkness.

However, Louise was no longer in the mirror.

Instead, a kindly 23 year old with pink hair appeared. She had changed into a woman.

She had transformed into Louise’s second elder sister, Cattleya. Louise’s assumed ideal form was Cattleya, who was gentler than any person she knew. Louise quietly raised her hand to her chest.

<center>* * *</center>

When she faced the hall, various kinds of people overflowed into the scene- Heroes of legend, great men of old, celebrities in court-
Suddenly, an elderly lady and gentleman were visible. ''Could they be my parents?'' Although the resemblance was uncanny, they were probably not the people in question.

Because several Henriettas appeared as well, Louise smiled wryly.

''This is the only day no one knows who’s who. When you want to dance with a specific partner, they must inform you in advance of whom they took the shape of.''

“I wonder if Saito understood.” Louise muttered.

After all, she took Cattleya’s appearance.

Making sure the students were all gathered, Osman then appeared on the platform.

“Greetings to all of you. Today, in this ball, to deepen our friendship with the new students, we took an anonymous appearance. Your familes, positions, and nationalities do not matter now. Everyone in this educational institution is equal. I strongly believe that it is not impossible to learn as one.”

Osman then made a dense cough.

“When someone wants to get to know their partner, politely introduce yourself. You do not need to get caught up in your partner’s appearance or position, or to introduce yourself in a dignified manner. Therefore, this is one step of the decorum in the noble’s code we do not need to follow.”

All the students who gathered nodded together.

“Though all of you have become silent, please do not be surprised…That her Majesty, Queen Herietta also came to today’s ball.”

The hall resounded.

“Moreover…, it is possible for her to precisely take any form. Who is her Majesty? Guessing her identity will be quite an amusement.”

The students started to get restless. An opportunity to speak with Henrietta does not come very often. To have an opportunity of having an audience with her... the tension in the hall was already rising.

Louise was surprised too. If you were coming, why was I not informed? She thought, a little dissatisfied.

“Now then…back to the main point. Isn’t it good that you are now transforming yourself into your ideal person? With each step, you are brought closer to that ideal, and with each step may we not lose sight of it. I want you all to learn this in the coming school year. And with that, ladies and gentlemen, I have nothing further to say.”

Everyone applauded.

Osman left with a serious face, but, as soon as he walked to the front of mirror, he suddenly began to transform. A dangerously, young, seductive looking woman appeared. Taking a suggestive pose, the woman said,

“Osman.”

The students who once held admiration for the speech, now fell silent. Teachers silently grabbed both of Osman’s arms, pulling him to the side.

“W-well then, lets enjoy this ball before something else happens!”

Struggling with a fit of rage, Osman was taken outside.

Music began to be played…the Masquerade Ball finally started.

Louise stared around the vicinity. Not one person seemed to be Saito.

'' Why won’t you come, even for a moment?'' Louise thought, sighing against the wall.

<center>* * *</center>

As for Saito, he was already in the assembly hall. The banquet was glorious to behold. He was late, as he needed to take care of the horse. Saito realized it was hard trying to calm down that beast. And, because he was not accustomed to such work, it took quite some time to finish.

Because it was covered with a curtain, he didn’t notice the mirror near the entrance, as he entered the hall. Saito didn't know it was a masquerade ball where people disguised themselves using the mirror.

The guard stationed at the entrance tried to subdue him, but after noticing Saito’s mantle, he panicked and immediately saluted him.

It was dim inside…the faces were not clearly visible.

Then, Saito remembered what Louise said a little while ago:

''Also…let’s continue what happened in Albion the other night.''

He remembered every word of it.

''For her to make such a remark, she didn’t take no for an answer…d-damn.''

Saito searched restlessly for Louise.

However, she was nowhere to be found.

''For a masquerade ball, why are they not wearing any masks?'' Saito thought. However, there were a lot of strangers. Not one of them was a student. Only important looking people were dancing and chatting about.

At last, Saito found Louise standing near the wall.

He enthusiastically ran towards her, she looked up and stared at him. Her face blushed deep red.

''A promise is a promise.'' Saito also blushed.

“Finally, I found you. So about that promise...”

Louise looked hesitant.

“…promise?”

She asked Saito.

“What, have you already forgotten?”

“No…, I’m sorry. Dear?”

“Dear? But you always called me…”

“Saito-san.”

“That’s right.”

Louise blushed even more. What is she…was she confused? Still, to feel so shy in such a manner made the normally violent Louise extremely cute.

“Wha...what you said awhile ago, was it true?”

“What I said awhile ago?”

“Don’t try to pretend you don’t know! You said it yourself, well?”

“…What kind of promise was it?”

Saito got irritated. For her to talk in an excessively polite tone…''is this a joke?'' The orchestra began to play a violent melody.

“It’s so noisy…Lets go outside.”

Saito grasped Louise’s hand, and pulled her to the veranda.

“Ah!”

Though Louise gave out a shout of surprise…she obediently followed.

Along the veranda, Saito said to Louise.

“You...to make such a joke about this. Were you even serious about it?”

“…I, I’m sorry.”

As Louise apologized, she somehow looked very lovely . Saito wanted to become a little nasty. He always wanted to punish her with a saucy remark.

“Unless you properly apologize, t-that is, to...”

Because Louise looked down and fell silent, Saito raised his jaw.

“…Ha.”

Louise stared at Saito, her eyes zeroed into his. That sort of gesture startled him. Unintentionally, they were drawing ever closer…Their lips drew close.

They tightly embraced each other. Louise thrusted her body.

Now Saito was pushed to the side of the wall. Not one shadow of a person was on the veranda. It would be awkward if someone saw them doing such a thing in this place.

Saito quietly tried to separate himself from her.

“Nn…!”

But, today Louise was excessively assertive. His body was continuously and forcefully being pressed back to the wall.

“…Louise.”

Perhaps Louise must have been very lonely all this time. As he was thinking that, Louise lovingly, for the first time, wrapped her arms around Saito. Then he realized that Louise’s small hand was on his chest.

A while ago, Louise would never show or even pretend to show this type of mannerism.

This is a reward! Now that you mention it, even though I was hurt for a moment. But? in spite of that, is this really a reward? After all, Louise is to me...

“Louise.”

Saito strongly held Louise close. A hot sigh escaped from Louise’s mouth…and in that instant, he forgot himself.

<center>* * *</center>

Meanwhile… The guard stationed at the entrance of the hall questioned the suspicious figure that was made out in the shadows. The woman wore a thick robe. Long black hair could be seen from the opening of her hood. It was hard to tell if she was a teacher or a student.

“Who is it?”

“I’m here to attend today’s ball, I was sent from the royal palace.”

“Royal palace? Well…”

The guard began to look at the catalog, where all the attendees were written.

“I’m afraid you won’t see my name written on that list.”

Before he could question her, the woman abruptly removed a bell from her bosom.

“That’s…”

The guard had seen that bell before while patrolling the treasure vault…

“The Bell of Sleep? How…”

The instant he muttered that, the small bell was already rung.

''Cling…''the sound made a small clear echo.

The guard, was suddenly getting sleepy. ''If he were to fall asleep under these circumstances, he would be scolded for sure'' He thought, but was unable to fight against his drowsiness.

Leaning against the wall, he collapsed to the floor, breathing in sighs as he slept.

“Even if you call the royal palace…this is not Tristain.”

Confirming that the guard was fast asleep, the cloaked woman passed through the curtain. Before her eyes was the Mirror of Truth, and she smiled as she gazed upon it.

Lifting the cloth, she quietly touched the Mirror of Truth.

Then, the mirror began to shine. At the same time, the cloaked woman began to shine as well.

“I do not recognize this face, but it will have to do.”

The woman’s ancient runes began to shine…and started to mutter a strange spell.

<center>* * *</center>

Saito breathed through Louise’s lips.

''Ngu…, mugu…, this is crazy!'' Standing on the tips of her toes, Louise entwined both her arms around Saito’s neck.

''Louise was unusually assertive. For such a thing to happen...
and to treat me with such affection....''

Instinctively, he slipped his hand to Louise’s flat chest…

“…What the?”

Saito immediately stopped.

Her chest was not flat.

Perhaps one could say it was huge.

It was full and soft, a warm lump under Saito’s palm. The shape had completely changed. Each time he grasped it, Louise’s hot sigh would begin to rise.

“Hey, When did it grow so much…”

As Saito opened his eyes, he gasped in surprise.

He was in the presence of the..

“Princess.”

It was Henrietta. What the heck, did they change places with each other? Or perhaps, I should say, was it the princess I have been embracing until now?

From the hall, the student’s excited voices could be heard.

“What the-? The magic was broken?”

“But the ball hasn’t ended yet!”

Saito finally understood. In this ball, a person can somehow magically disguise himself. This was the true purpose of the ball. Henrietta most likely took Louise’s shape.

“But why did you choose Louise?”

As he asked, Henrietta lowered her head shamefully.

“In this ball, one can change into the person’s ideal form.”

“Ideal form?”

Suddenly, he realized something.

“So it was Louise?”

“Yes. I always envied that child...a child who does what her heart desires. A heart not tainted by anyone, a child pure of mind… Virtues I do not have. I have always envied everything about that child…”

“…”

“What kind of person am I, who can only shake and quiver, while that child carries out justice by herself? I find that to be very enviable about her. If I even had one-tenth of her courage, I would probably have not committed those mistakes.”

“Mistakes?...Princess, you have done nothing wrong. Even if you have committed some mistakes, it wasn’t your fault.”

Henrietta somehow looked defeated. I want to comfort her somehow, Saito thought.

“No, I went to war in order to take revenge for myself. Because of that, many people died.”

“There was nothing else you could have done. It was war.”

“Everyone died.”

Saito remembered. The expedition army, most of them were nobles and mercenaries. Not one citizen was taken in.

“Even if you say so, but still…weren’t you the most reluctant one? Everyone else desired for something different. Some did it for the money, others did it for honor. But these were not things the princess worried about.”

A cruel expression perhaps, maybe even the dead would lash at his words, Saito thought. I guess there are different circumstances. But most of the soldiers were mercenaries, most of the officers, were nobles who wanted only honor.

Henrietta fell silent.

Saito quickly changed the topic, and mentioned Louis.

“Then, what went wrong today? Did you come to meet Louise? I’m looking for her too. Where the heck could she be…”

Henrietta shook her head.

“I came to meet you.”

“…Me?”

“I don’t understand why. But...when I hear your name, when I see your face… my heart trembles. At first…”

Henrietta looked up. Her eyes were moist.

“Do you remember it? The evening we spent at that cheap hotel in Tristania.”

Saito nodded. Saito remembered that transpired with Henrietta at that time… their lips had touched twice. Even now, he still remembers it with a throbbing heart.

“That evening…, if you recall, I felt so much pain in my chest. That pain, in time, steadily kept increasing. I noticed that, from that pain, I discovered something whirling in my mind, but I don’t know how to handle it.”

“…”

“With all this pressure and anxiety inside... only when I feel your warmth, was I healed. When I found your name on the list of soldiers who were killed in action, the sadness was too much to bear. And when I discovered that you stopped an army of 70,000, you have no idea how far you fought to save us.”

''For someone like Henrietta to directly show her feelings like this...'' Saito was perplexed. For a time it felt ‘she’s so frail’ he thought as it swelled up in his mind.

Henrietta has shone herself to be a very frail person.

Louise had a different kind of charm.

It seemed like he was being crushed by Henrietta’s charm... Saito turned his face away, trying to push the thought aside.

“To be seen with you in this place... is quite a serious offence. I am a princess after all, so I think it’s best if we keep quiet about this. I’m sorry.”

Then Henrietta pushed Saito conversely with a jerk, pushing him between the curtains, concealing them both.

“Princess.”

“I understand. But…only for awhile, I just want a moment of peace. Is it wrong? Is even having a little bit of time for myself not permitted to me?”

“…”

“For a short while… just this once, I wish to relax. If possible...at your side… even if it's only for a moment.”

Henrietta twisted her face, grimaced and shed her tears. The once courageous queen, who was now in tears, struck Saito from the bottom of his heart.

Henrietta, who was shedding her tears right in front of me, she looked more beautiful than anyone.

Compared to Louis, she was visibly more beautiful.

Henrietta again lifted her face, slowly edging closer to Saito’s.

Somehow, Saito couldn't refuse her lips. Nothing else came to mind.

They kissed, a kind of kiss that searched for each other's lips.

Henrietta entrusted her weight to Saito, forcing him into the wall. Henrietta breathed out a small sigh as she parted her lips against Saito’s, not knowing that someone was watching them.

“Princess…”

But as Henrietta kissed Saito’s neck, a sudden flash of lightning and heavy electrical currents began to appear.

Henrietta instinctively held him close. At that very instant…

In the small opening of the curtain, Saito saw pink hair.

Under the hair were reddish-brown eyes.

“Louise…”

He felt all his blood being pulled away from him. Slowly, he looked back at Henrietta.

Louise began to tremble as she saw them under the cover of the curtain, then burst into tears.

She ran, with both of her hands covering her face.

Saito ran after her. He stepped out of the curtain, knocking against the other students.

“Hey, that hurts!”

“Sorry! Excuse me! I’m in a hurry!”

However, Louise disappeared in the crowd of people. She was nowhere to be found.

There was a ruckus in the hall.

''What the hell?!''

''Did the Mirror of Truth’s magic backfire?''

Next, Henrietta, with a pale face, came out under the covers of the curtain.

The student’s at once shouted, “Her Majesty!”. She could tell from her eyes that Saito went to search for Louise. Then, she immediately ran away.

<center>* * *</center>

Dashing out from the tower, Louise ran away from the academy in the stillness of the night.

Filled with surprise and sorrow, Louise was confused.

Saito and the princess?

Why?

Louise witnessed everything. As she approached…from the small opening of the curtain, she found Henrietta’s face beside Saito’s.

But as she recalled this, tears instantly began to fall. The two of them looked so feverish...just like lovers about to make a vow, and then…their lips began to draw near, just like the lovers of old.

“Since way back then, they already had such a relationship. All this time I was deceived.”

For Henrietta, to betray my trust to such a degree…Louise believed in nothing anymore. I see now, she thought. ''This was the reason Henrietta knighted Saito as a Chevalier and made him the knight’s commanding officer. It was for the sake of their love.''

In Tristania, some time ago…Saito said that he and Henrietta kissed. At first, she was angry ...but because she thought it was only for the sake of duty, she didn’t worry about it that much. However, that was a mistake.

Perhaps, from that time, those two continued their relationship.

“It’s so cruel! It’s so cruel! It’s so cruel!”

Louise shouted many times.

She was betrayed all this time.

''You said you loved me. It was all a lie!''

Louise just couldn't accept it''…for a long time I believed him. he promised me, the time we spent together, the sweet kiss…all this time everything was a lie.''

I have always valued those moments and I waited, all those memories that I have ever cherished…, only to discover it was a complete lie.

Moreover, her friend…, Louis had always held Henrietta in the highest regard. Only to be betrayed twice. Louise couldn’t bear it any longer.

In any case, he was not there.

She passed and dashed out from gate of the academy.

[Flashback]

Where was he? After the Mirror of Truth’s magic disappeared, there was now a lot of commotion in the hall. Still, he wasn’t there. No one blamed anyone to be at fault.

[End of Flashback]

A gradual slope that descended into the highway, there Louise ran.

“I don’t want to be here.”

Such emotions dominated her heart.

''I want to go far away.''

''I want to go to a far away world where no one knows who I am.''

For a long time, she ran...

Now Louise kneeled and out of breath. There lying down with her face on the ground, she cried.

----

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume9_Chapter7|Back to Chapter 7]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Return to Main Page]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume9_Chapter9|Forward to Chapter 9]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume9 Chapter8

2008-08-29T09:04:11Z

Mickey: /* Chapter Eight: The Ball of Sleipnir */

{{Template:PREVIEW}}

===Chapter Eight: The Ball of Sleipnir ===

The Day of Void was a week away.

The Ball of Sleipnir was to be held today.

Today was originally a holiday, but the students of the magic academy were restless all morning, even though it was breakfast time.

"Why on Earth did it turn out like this?"

"Try something else!"

Conversation like this was being exchanged here and there.

Guiche crossed his legs, as proud as a peacock.

“I wonder what type of transformation I will take? I am magnificent, no matter what I transform into. Don't you think so too?”

“Yeah, yeah.”

Ignoring Guiche’s self-conceitedness. Malicorne started to embrace himself. “What to do? Is it really me? To transform into such a beautiful girl..."

“Is it alright to take this form?”

“Ha ha! What do you mean? Is it a kind of crime?”

“It's more of a capital punishment, rather than a crime.”

“Ha ha ha! Is that right? Ha ha!”

Malicorne trembled as he hugged himself.

Imagining this small, fat, boy as a beautiful girl almost made Saito vomit his breakfast.

But, even though there was the possibility of them wreaking havoc with their disguises, they were actually quite harmless.

In the short time of their masquerade, their personalities didn’t change.

They were only able to disguise themselves using magic, Saito thought to himself.

Because it was a masked ball in a magic school, one is free to disguise oneself using magic. Nevertheless, Saito was not interested in such things. The idea just didn’t seem to occur to him.

After finishing his breakfast, Saito returned to his room, only to see Siesta still cleaning inside.

“Welcome home, Saito-san.”

“Yes. I’m home!”

Siesta was happily cleaning the room with a smile.

“Today is the Ball of Sleipnir.”

“Will Saito also go?”

After asking the question, Siesta lowered her head shamefully.

“I'm going...because there are not enough waiters…”

“Is that so?”

I guess I might end up going after all, he thought. But while he was thinking, Siesta looked into Saito’s eyes.

“But!”

“Y-yes?”

“I read a book recently.”

Siesta said, abruptly presenting the book.

“What is it?”

Is this a book Siesta would probably read? He thought to himself.

“...Unfortunately I can’t read any of the letters.”

Siesta, blushed as she explained the story.

“The name of the book is ‘Housemaid’s Afternoon’.”

“I see.”

“It is a story about a certain young maid, serving in an aristocrat's residence. The master of the residence is the protagonist.”

“Uh huh.”

“Every night, the housemaid, though it is inappropriate, is coerced.”

“In-inappropriate?”

Siesta began to mutter something into Saito’s ear.

The interior of his nose then felt very painful, as five seconds worth of nosebleed began to pile up. He endured it.

“...So that's the kind of books you read.”

“I-it’s a great story! Even that child who lives in this room reads it!”

Siesta blushed, as her folded arms began to shake. ''Siesta actually reads such books in her spare time…'' Then again, even the girl magazines were extreme in my world.

Saito, for some strange reason, accepted this quite easily.

“So?”

“No, I, because of this, to think of such a master in the story…if it were Saito-san, I wonder if…”

“Yes?”

Saito asked back. Siesta blushed and covered her face with both hands.

“N-never mind! I was only joking!”

“I-is that so…”

When Saito laughed, Siesta stared at him curiously with the corner of her eye.

“However…it doesn’t hurt to try.”

“To try what?”

Saito stood up in blank surprise as Siesta ran up to him.

“Oh! Master-sama, we should not do this!”

“…”

“It is Saito’s turn now.” Siesta said with a serious look.

“What do you mean?”

Running up to Saito’s side, with a slight whisper Siesta began to mutter.

In a moment, Saito spouted a nosebleed.

“S-Siesta?”

“Please scold me! It has always been my desire for Saito to scold me! I-it's such a weird feeling!”

With a scream, Siesta purposely collapsed, then raised her eyes on him. Her face was as red as an apple. A tremendous, teasing aura seemed to pressure Saito.

Then Siesta lightly lifted the hem of her skirt, just diagonally to his face.

“Beloved master-sama, please come and punish me.”

[[Image:ZnT09-193.jpg|thumb]]

''This has got to be a joke, for a maid to make such a remark…I won’t come…I mustn’t come!''

Only meaningless words passed through Saito’s lips.

At the same time Louise was fast approaching by horse.

Saito involuntarily went to the shelf that hid the whip. He was already unable to resist the temptation any longer, as blood rushed up to his head.

At that moment the door opened, and Louise entered.

Tightly grasping her skirt, Siesta still eagerly waited to receive her scolding from her master. Saito was found removing the whip from the shelf. Louise, on the other hand, made a spinning kick between Saito’s groin.

“Learn your place.”

With his face stepped on by Louise, Saito collapsed while holding his hands between his legs. Then Louise said,

“Maid. Familiar. Listen.”

“Yes?” Saito and Siesta said at the same time.

“Familiar, your master has a command for you.”

“W-what is it?”

“The Ball of Sleipnir is today.”

“Yes.”

“Do you know what kind of ball it is?”

“Well, uhmm… is it a masquerade ball?”

“It is. A ball where it is ideal to wear a mask. S-s-so, you must absolutely come with me.”

“Okay…?”

''What in the world is the meaning of all this?''

Siesta glared at Louise.

It seems like these two are plotting something.

''Women should be more peaceful'', Saito thought. ''Since the end of the war, these balls have immediately become more of a delirious punishment. Because we make more of an effort to contribute to society, are they not inclined to go in that direction?''

“You two…”

As she said that with a mixed sigh, Louise removed her foot. Saito stood up, calmly patting away the dirt from his clothes.

“Ehh? What?”

“Yes.”

“For the time being, both of you, sit over there.”

“Okay...”

“Listen up.”

The two of them looked at each other before they reluctantly sat on the bed.

For the two of them, her coquettish tone meant something was up.

“Don’t you think the world will benefit more if we did more good things for society?”

Louise was surprised.

''Suddenly, Saito, for the first time ever, wanted to change the world. Perhaps Colbert’s death was the cause of all this. That teacher always brewed trouble with his research. Was he trying to succeed his dying wish? That was likely.''

So that’s why he became so absorbed about the knight corp.

However, if Louise had any say about it, it was not Saito’s job to do so.

Saito’s job, for now, was to find a way back to his world.

For the first time, he was seriously thinking about the welfare of this world… ''After all this. Even if there was a way of solving it…'' Her mind was going back and forth.

“The knight corps will change the world? Isn’t that stupid?”

Louise said, and to her own amazement, Saito got angry.

“Even if that was the case, you're somehow always making a big deal out of this!”

“The person you should be protecting is me!”

“Protecting you? So it’s okay to leave them unprotected. Is that what you are saying?

“It’s different!”

Louise shouted.

“W-what…”

“Don’t you think, you should find a way to go back home. Your family will be relieved, if you go back.”

Idiot...Saito just couldn’t talk back.

“It’s just so unnatural of you.”

“H-however…”

“It’s okay if you join the knight corps, since we are at war after all. We must protect the princess. But as for changing the world…it’s not your job. Why must you become so absorbed with such things?”

As Louise said this, Saito looked down.

For Saito, it was all vague.

At any rate, Saito just wanted to help.

He lived without concern, until now. He just wanted to do everything that he could. However, it was difficult to explain this to Louise.

Louise sighed.

“Anyway, you must attend today’s ball properly. And don’t you forget what I just said awhile ago.”

“Y-yes.”

Louise, who seemed like she had nothing further to say, began to blush.

“T-then?”

“Then?”

“Also…let’s continue what happened in Albion the other night.”

Siesta’s eyes were suddenly aimed at her.

“Did you do something fishy again?”

Louise turned her away from her angry face, and went out of the room.

Saito collapsed…and spouted a geyser of a nosebleed.

<center>* * *</center>

As evening came, “The Mirror of Truth” was drawn out from the treasure vault and was placed at the entrance of the dance hall in the second floor. A black curtain was pulled, surrounding the magic mirror. So now, it has reached to a point were you won't know what the person in front of the mirror will change into.

Teacher Chevreuse, who was wearing a butterfly shaped mask, stood next to the curtain.

“Ladies and gentlemen, tonight you are guided to the world of fantasy.”,

She enthusiastically introduced to the students who were lined up in high spirits. Louise also lined up in the row and thought of what to transform into.

Suddenly, an image began to appear.

Will Saito disguise himself as a woman?, Louise muttered to herself.

Since it was Louise's turn, she passed under the curtain. There was one big mirror there. Even her relief was not imitated. Installed in a simple frame
was a mirror whose full length was approximately the height of two men. A cloth was placed above.

Outside the curtain, Teacher Chevreuse’s voice was heard.

“Isn’t it wonderful to imagine your ideal form? What if you wanted to deceive other people? This mirror looks deep within our heart and mind... and designates you an ideal form. So prepare your heart and take away that cloth.”

Louise took a deep breath, “Okay.” And with that answer, she lifted the cloth.

It was beautiful, as the colors of the rainbow appeared on the mirror’s surface.

Her reflection appeared, covering her in a rainbow of light which overflowed from the mirror.

She was unable to see because of the flowing light. Suddenly, the light disappeared, returning everything to darkness.

However, Louise was no longer in the mirror.

Instead, a kindly 23 year old with pink hair appeared. She had changed into a woman.

She had transformed into Louise’s second elder sister, Cattleya. Louise’s assumed ideal form was Cattleya, who was gentler than any person she knew. Louise quietly raised her hand to her chest.

<center>* * *</center>

When she faced the hall, various kinds of people overflowed into the scene- Heroes of legend, great men of old, celebrities in court-
Suddenly, an elderly lady and gentleman were visible. ''Could they be my parents?'' Although the resemblance was uncanny, they were probably not the people in question.

Because several Henriettas appeared as well, Louise smiled wryly.

''This is the only day no one knows who’s who. When you want to dance with a specific partner, they must inform you in advance of whom they took the shape of.''

“I wonder if Saito understood.” Louise muttered.

After all, she took Cattleya’s appearance.

Making sure the students were all gathered, Osman then appeared on the platform.

“Greetings to all of you. Today, in this ball, to deepen our friendship with the new students, we took an anonymous appearance. Your familes, positions, and nationalities do not matter now. Everyone in this educational institution is equal. I strongly believe that it is not impossible to learn as one.”

Osman then made a dense cough.

“When someone wants to get to know their partner, politely introduce yourself. You do not need to get caught up in your partner’s appearance or position, or to introduce yourself in a dignified manner. Therefore, this is one step of the decorum in the noble’s code we do not need to follow.”

All the students who gathered nodded together.

“Though all of you have become silent, please do not be surprised…That her Majesty, Queen Herietta also came to today’s ball.”

The hall resounded.

“Moreover…, it is possible for her to precisely take any form. Who is her Majesty? Guessing her identity will be quite an amusement.”

The students started to get restless. An opportunity to speak with Henrietta does not come very often. To have an opportunity of having an audience with her... the tension in the hall was already rising.

Louise was surprised too. If you were coming, why was I not informed? She thought, a little dissatisfied.

“Now then…back to the main point. Isn’t it good that you are now transforming yourself into your ideal person? With each step, you are brought closer to that ideal, and with each step may we not lose sight of it. I want you all to learn this in the coming school year. And with that, ladies and gentlemen, I have nothing further to say.”

Everyone applauded.

Osman left with a serious face, but, as soon as he walked to the front of mirror, he suddenly began to transform. A dangerously, young, seductive looking woman appeared. Taking a suggestive pose, the woman said,

“Osman.”

The students who once held admiration for the speech, now fell silent. Teachers silently grabbed both of Osman’s arms, pulling him to the side.

“W-well then, lets enjoy this ball before something else happens!”

Struggling with a fit of rage, Osman was taken outside.

Music began to be played…the Masquerade Ball finally started.

Louise stared around the vicinity. Not one person seemed to be Saito.

'' Why won’t you come, even for a moment?'' Louise thought, sighing against the wall.

<center>* * *</center>

As for Saito, he was already in the assembly hall. The banquet was glorious to behold. He was late, as he needed to take care of the horse. Saito realized it was hard trying to calm down that beast. And, because he was not accustomed to such work, it took quite some time to finish.

Because it was covered with a curtain, he didn’t notice the mirror near the entrance, as he entered the hall. Saito didn't know it was a masquerade ball where people disguised themselves using the mirror.

The guard stationed at the entrance tried to subdue him, but after noticing Saito’s mantle, he panicked and immediately saluted him.

It was dim inside…the faces were not clearly visible.

Then, Saito remembered what Louise said a little while ago:

''Also…let’s continue what happened in Albion the other night.''

He remembered every word of it.

''For her to make such a remark, she didn’t take no for an answer…d-damn.''

Saito searched restlessly for Louise.

However, she was nowhere to be found.

''For a masquerade ball, why are they not wearing any masks?'' Saito thought. However, there were a lot of strangers. Not one of them was a student. Only important looking people were dancing and chatting about.

At last, Saito found Louise standing near the wall.

He enthusiastically ran towards her, she looked up and stared at him. Her face blushed deep red.

''A promise is a promise.'' Saito also blushed.

“Finally, I found you. So about that promise...”

Louise looked hesitant.

“…promise?”

She asked Saito.

“What, have you already forgotten?”

“No…, I’m sorry. Dear?”

“Dear? But you always called me…”

“Saito-san.”

“That’s right.”

Louise blushed even more. What is she…was she confused? Still, to feel so shy in such a manner made the normally violent Louise extremely cute.

“Wha...what you said awhile ago, was it true?”

“What I said awhile ago?”

“Don’t try to pretend you don’t know! You said it yourself, well?”

“…What kind of promise was it?”

Saito got irritated. For her to talk in an excessively polite tone…''is this a joke?'' The orchestra began to play a violent melody.

“It’s so noisy…Lets go outside.”

Saito grasped Louise’s hand, and pulled her to the veranda.

“Ah!”

Though Louise gave out a shout of surprise…she obediently followed.

Along the veranda, Saito said to Louise.

“You...to make such a joke about this. Were you even serious about it?”

“…I, I’m sorry.”

As Louise apologized, she somehow looked very lovely . Saito wanted to become a little nasty. He always wanted to punish her with a saucy remark.

“Unless you properly apologize, t-that is, to...”

Because Louise looked down and fell silent, Saito raised his jaw.

“…Ha.”

Louise stared at Saito, her eyes zeroed into his. That sort of gesture startled him. Unintentionally, they were drawing ever closer…Their lips drew close.

They tightly embraced each other. Louise thrusted her body.

Now Saito was pushed to the side of the wall. Not one shadow of a person was on the veranda. It would be awkward if someone saw them doing such a thing in this place.

Saito quietly tried to separate himself from her.

“Nn…!”

But, today Louise was excessively assertive. His body was continuously and forcefully being pressed back to the wall.

“…Louise.”

Perhaps Louise must have been very lonely all this time. As he was thinking that, Louise lovingly, for the first time, wrapped her arms around Saito. Then he realized that Louise’s small hand was on his chest.

A while ago, Louise would never show or even pretend to show this type of mannerism.

This is a reward! Now that you mention it, even though I was hurt for a moment. But? in spite of that, is this really a reward? After all, Louise is to me...

“Louise.”

Saito strongly held Louise close. A hot sigh escaped from Louise’s mouth…and in that instant, he forgot himself.

<center>* * *</center>

Meanwhile… The guard stationed at the entrance of the hall questioned the suspicious figure that was made out in the shadows. The woman wore a thick robe. Long black hair could be seen from the opening of her hood. It was hard to tell if she was a teacher or a student.

“Who is it?”

“I’m here to attend today’s ball, I was sent from the royal palace.”

“Royal palace? Well…”

The guard began to look at the catalog, where all the attendees were written.

“I’m afraid you won’t see my name written on that list.”

Before he could question her, the woman abruptly removed a bell from her bosom.

“That’s…”

The guard had seen that bell before while patrolling the treasure vault…

“The Bell of Sleep? How…”

The instant he muttered that, the small bell was already rung.

''Cling…''the sound made a small clear echo.

The guard, was suddenly getting sleepy. ''If he were to fall asleep under these circumstances, he would be scolded for sure'' He thought, but was unable to fight against his drowsiness.

Leaning against the wall, he collapsed to the floor, breathing in sighs as he slept.

“Even if you call the royal palace…this is not Tristain.”

Confirming that the guard was fast asleep, the cloaked woman passed through the curtain. Before her eyes was the Mirror of Truth, and she smiled as she gazed upon it.

Lifting the cloth, she quietly touched the Mirror of Truth.

Then, the mirror began to shine. At the same time, the cloaked woman began to shine as well.

“I do not recognize this face, but it will have to do.”

The woman’s ancient runes began to shine…and started to mutter a strange spell.

<center>* * *</center>

Saito breathed through Louise’s lips.

''Ngu…, mugu…, this is crazy!'' Standing on the tips of her toes, Louise entwined both her arms around Saito’s neck.

''Louise was unusually assertive. For such a thing to happen...
and to treat me with such affection....''

Instinctively, he slipped his hand to Louise’s flat chest…

“…What the?”

Saito immediately stopped.

Her chest was not flat.

Perhaps one could say it was huge.

It was full and soft, a warm lump under Saito’s palm. The shape had completely changed. Each time he grasped it, Louise’s hot sigh would begin to rise.

“Hey, When did it grow so much…”

As Saito opened his eyes, he gasped in surprise.

He was in the presence of the..

“Princess.”

It was Henrietta. What the heck, did they change places with each other? Or perhaps, I should say, was it the princess I have been embracing until now?

From the hall, the student’s excited voices could be heard.

“What the-? The magic was broken?”

“But the ball hasn’t ended yet!”

Saito finally understood. In this ball, a person can somehow magically disguise himself. This was the true purpose of the ball. Henrietta most likely took Louise’s shape.

“But why did you choose Louise?”

As he asked, Henrietta lowered her head shamefully.

“In this ball, one can change into the person’s ideal form.”

“Ideal form?”

Suddenly, he realized something.

“So it was Louise?”

“Yes. I always envied that child...a child who does what her heart desires. A heart not tainted by anyone, a child pure of mind… Virtues I do not have. I have always envied everything about that child…”

“…”

“What kind of person am I, who can only shake and quiver, while that child carries out justice by herself? I find that to be very enviable about her. If I even had one-tenth of her courage, I would probably have not committed those mistakes.”

“Mistakes?...Princess, you have done nothing wrong. Even if you have committed some mistakes, it wasn’t your fault.”

Henrietta somehow looked defeated. I want to comfort her somehow, Saito thought.

“No, I went to war in order to take revenge for myself. Because of that, many people died.”

“There was nothing else you could have done. It was war.”

“Everyone died.”

Saito remembered. The expedition army, most of them were nobles and mercenaries. Not one citizen was taken in.

“Even if you say so, but still…weren’t you the most reluctant one? Everyone else desired for something different. Some did it for the money, others did it for honor. But these were not things the princess worried about.”

A cruel expression perhaps, maybe even the dead would lash at his words, Saito thought. I guess there are different circumstances. But most of the soldiers were mercenaries, most of the officers, were nobles who wanted only honor.

Henrietta fell silent.

Saito changed topic, and mentioned Louis.

“Then what went wrong today? Did you come to meet Louise? I’m also searching for her. Where the heck could she be…”

Henrietta shook her head.

“I came to meet you.”

“…me?”

“I don’t understand why. But…when I hear your name, when I see your face… my heart trembled. At first…”

Henrietta looked up. Her eyes were moist.

“Do you remember? Some time ago, the evening we spent at that cheap hotel in Tristania…”

Saito nodded. Certainly at that time…Saito remembered the course of events with Henrietta, twice their lips had touched. Even now he remembers it still throbbing.

“That evening…, if you recall, I felt so much pain in my chest, that pain, in time, steadily kept increasing. Unaware, I noticed. From that pain, I discovered …something began to whirl in my mind, but I don’t know how to handle it”

“…”

“All this pressure and anxiety inside, only when I feel your warmth, was I healed. When I found your name together with the list soldiers who were killed in action…the sadness was too much to bear. And…when I discovered that you stopped an army of 70,000, you have no idea how far you fought to save us.”

For a noble like Henrietta, to directly show her feelings, Saito was perplexed. For a time it felt ‘she’s so frail’ he thought as it swelled up in his mind.

Henrietta has shone herself to be very frail.

Louise had a different kind of charm.

It seemed like he was being crushed by Henrietta’s charm, that Saito turned his face away…trying to push the thought aside.

“To be seen with you in this place…is quite a serious offence. I am a princess after all, so I think it’s best if we keep quite about this. I’m sorry.”

Then Henrietta pushed Saito conversely with a jerk, pushing him between the curtains, concealing them both.

“Princess.”

“I understand. But…only for awhile, I just want a moment of peace, is it wrong? Is even having a little bit of time not permitted to me?”

“…”

“For a short while…, just this once…, I wish to relax. If possible…at your side…if only for a moment.”

Henrietta, twisted her face, grimaced and shed her tears. The once courageous queen, was now in tears, struck Saito from the bottom of his heart.

Now…, Henrietta is shedding her tears right in front of me, she looked more beautiful than anyone.

Compared to Louis, she was visibly more beautiful.

Henrietta again lifted her face, slowly edging closer to Saito’s.

Somehow Saito cannot refuse her lips…nothing else came to mind.

A kind of kiss, that searched for each others lips.

Henrietta entrusted her weight to Saito…forcing him into the wall. As Henrietta breath out a small sigh, as she parted her lips against Saito’s, without their knowing someone was watching them.

“Princess…”

But as Henrietta kissed Saito’s neck.

A sudden flash of lightning and heavy electrical currents began to appear.

Henrietta instinctively held him close. At that very instant…

In the small opening of the curtain, Saito found pink hair.

Under the hair were reddish-brown eyes.

“Louise…”

He felt all his blood being pulled away from him. Slowly he looked back at Henrietta.

Louise began to tremble, as she saw them under the cover of the curtain, later shedding into tears in the course of time.

With both her hands covering her face…she ran.

Saito ran after her, the moment he stepped out of the curtain…knocking against the other students.

“Hey that hurts!”

“Sorry! Excuse me! I’m in a hurry!”

However…, Louise disappeared in the crowd of people. She was nowhere to be found.

In the hall, ‘What the Hell! Did the Mirror of Truth’s magic backfire?’ Was all the ruckus in the room.

Next Henrietta, pale face came out under the covers of the curtain.

The student’s at once shouted, “Her Majesty!”. She could tell from her eyes that Saito ran, searching for Louise, immediately then and there she ran away.

<center>* * *</center>

Dashing out from the tower, Louise ran away from the academy in the stillness of the night.

Filled with surprise and sorrow, Louise was confused.

Saito and the princess?

Why?

Louise witnessed everything. As she approached…from the small opening of the curtain, she found Henrietta’s face beside Saito’s.

But as she tried to recall, instantly tears began to fall. The two of them looked so feverish…just like lovers about to make a vow, and then…their lips began to draw near just like the lovers of old.

“Since way back then, they already had such a relationship. All this time I was deceived.”

For Henrietta to betray my trust to such a degree…Louise believed in nothing anymore. I see now, she thought. This was the reason…Henrietta knighted Saito as a Chevalier, this was the reason he was the knight’s commanding officer. It was for the sake of their love.

Their duty in Tristania some time ago…Saito said that he and Henrietta kissed. Although she was angry…but because she thought it was only for the sake of duty, she didn’t bother to worry about it anymore. However, that was a mistake.

Perhaps from that time, those two continued their relationship.

“It’s so cruel! It’s so cruel! It’s so cruel!”

Louise shouted many times.

She was betrayed all this time.

You said you loved me. It was all a lie!

Louise just can’t accept it…for a long time I believed, he promised me, the time we spent together, the sweet kiss…all this time everything was a lie.

I have always valued those moments and I waited, all those memories that I have ever cherished…, only discover it was a complete lie.

Moreover, her friend…, Louis had always respected Henrietta in high regard. Only to be betrayed twice. Louise couldn’t bare it any longer.

In any case he was not there.

She passed and dashed out from gate of the academy.

[Flashback]

Where was he? After the Mirror of Truth’s magic disappeared, there was now a lot of commotion in the hall. Still he wasn’t there. No one blamed anyone to be at fault.

[End of Flashback]

A gradual slope that descended into the highway, there Louise ran.

“I don’t want to be here.”

Such emotions dominated her heart.

I want to go far away.

I want to go to a far away world where no one knows who I am.

For a long time she ran…now Louise kneeled and out of breath. There lying down with her face on the ground, she cried.

----

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume9_Chapter7|Back to Chapter 7]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Return to Main Page]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume9_Chapter9|Forward to Chapter 9]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume7 Chapter6 - MTL

2008-08-28T13:40:29Z

Mickey: /* Chapter Six: Truce */

{{Template:PREVIEW}}

===Chapter Six: Truce===

[[Image:ZnT07-135.jpg|thumb]]

In Tristania, capital of Tristain, inside the of the work room, a 17 year old queen closed her eyes in silent prayer.

It was pretty cold in the work room, where all of useless decoration were taken away.

Like in mausoleum.

In the center of the room, all wrapped up in black dress and covered with thick veil, Henrietta was kneeling.

In front of her stood a small altar, decorated with a small Founder Brimir’s image on the inside.

Founder Brimir’s image looked like it was mould for Halkeginia’s advent.

His hands extended wide as if opening the door, an abstract image. It is not easy to see him as a person.

The reason for that is that drawing founders traits in details was held to be disrespectful.

To tell the truth, no one knew founders detailed traits anyway.

While she was silently praying, she heard someone knocking on the door.

“Your Majesty, it’s me.” Cardinal Mazarini's voice.

At first she tried to grab the wand and recite the ‘Unlock’ spell… but then Henrietta shook her head, placed the wand on the table, stood up and unlocked the door.

Mazarini, entered Henrietta's work room, and apologized as she puckered up her brows.

“Were you in the middle of work? Forgive my impoliteness.”

“It’s all right.” Henrietta answered.

“I’m not so sure about that. You were praying from dawn till evening. Even if I go somewhere or come back, it's still the same.”

Mazarini watched her coolly. The rumors that, after the Albion invasion Henrietta prayed all day long, were true.

Henrietta tried to explain herself.

“This powerless queen can do nothing but offer her prayers.”

“Why you are dressed up in black? White suits Your Majesty much better.”

“It’s a war. Many officers and men have fallen. I'm mourning.”

Mazarini, shifting his eyes in embarrassment, reported to Henrietta.

“Yesterday, our Allied Forces captured South Gotha. This way, our positions Londonium were secured.”

“Please send my congratulations to general De Poitiers.”

“Certainly. One more thing…”

“Bad news?”

“That’s right. Allied Forces demanded the replenishment of food. It is necessary to send it at once.”

“But, based on the calculations, it'll take another 3 weeks”,

Mazarini said while looking at the report in his hand.

“Obusousugot city resources were emptied. Albion army had to give some to the local residents.”

“Are enemies worried about the food as well?”

“No. The purpose is to make our army worried. They foresaw our food delivery and took all the food from the residents.”

“That was cruel.”

“It's a war.”

Henrietta nodded.

“Please arrange.”

“Certainly. However… our treasury is making us more and more worried.”

“And minister of finances?”

“He is conferring with the Galia ambassador.”

“Galia?”

“The debt application. It takes a lot of money to fight.”

Henrietta watched her own hand. Then she said in constrained voice.

“We have to win. So, we only to have to win. We will return money from Albion’s purse then.”

“Though the day when that purse is obtained seems to be going away a little.”

“What?”

Henrietta's face became cloudy. Bad news seemed to favor this side.

“The enemy application for the truce came.”

“Truce? For how long?”

From the day after tomorrow, until the ending of the advent festival. It is a custom that between advent festivals the war also takes a break.”

The advent festival continues till the tenth, the biggest festival in Halkeginia. Because the advent festival starts during the first day of the new year… it will start after another week or less.

“Fighting will stop for as many as two weeks? No way! Custom or not, such thing cannot be admitted! Moreover, they can’t be trusted as they shamelessly broke the truce agreement before! They tried to attack the academy of magic and take all children hostages! With such mean company…”

Academy of Magic was attacked the next day that the invasion fleet had left. Though students were fortunately safe, repressing it still took some victims.

“Though it doesn’t inspire confidence, we don’t have much to choose from. We still need to bring over the food. Until then, the army cannot move.”

“Then drop Londonium for another week! All fleet! All troops! Why do you think we used our trump card – Void?!” Henrietta pressed Mazarini on.

Prime minister gave an advice for the enraged queen.

“Your Majesty. Soldiers and generals are also people. Making them overwork will not lead you anywhere. Though I understand that you want to reach the conclusion early… concede here.”

Henrietta held herself back and hung her head.

“…I said too much. Please forget. You are right about it all.”

After immediately signing the truce treaty, Mazarini stood up, but stopped at the door and turned around.

“Your Majesty, when the war ends, take these black clothes off. They do not suit you.”

Henrietta did not answer.

Mazarini said in a gentle, father-like voice.

“Let it be. It’s enough, mourn only for your mother.”

After the cardinal left, Henrietta let out a sigh.

“Aah. What I am saying – Louise of Void?”

She muttered in a sad, silent voice.

“… for the goal, I am changing an important person into a tool.”

<center>* * *</center>

In South Gotha, the third day after signing the truce with sacred Albion republic came into being.

Inside the room of the inn that Allied Forces took over, Louise sat in front of the fireplace.

In four days the new year will begin. Then, founder's advent festival will start.

Though the war has not ended yet; the town was wrapped in strangely restless atmosphere. No, war may be the reason why they want to act so loudly. For the people of Albion it could be the only chance to relax.

The truce period was like a present from the founder; and South Gotha citizens as well as the Tristain and Germania soldiers, wanted to enjoy themselves fully.

People, dressed up in various colorful clothes, strode cheerfully through town.

Because Albion, the floating continent, was located 3,000 mails above the sea level, the winters were sudden and harsh.
　
A skinny person like Louise was exceedingly sensitive to the cold. She experienced Albion’s winter for the first time. All wrapped up blanket, she trembled in front of brightly burning fireplace.

Louise called Saito, who was sitting alone, away from her, doing something

“It’s cold, isn’t it. Why don’t you come in front of the fireplace?”

There is no answer. Then Louise recalled the recent fight after meeting again.

Louise complained to Saito.

“Hey, Saito. Are you listening to me? It is cold! Are you still worrying about the other day, well I forgave you already! You must stay healthy! It’s a familiar’s responsibility!”

There is no answer again. Saito sat on the side of the bed, his back turned to Louise, doing something furiously.

“What are you doing?”

Still wrapped up in blanked, she approached him and saw Saito doing something with the wine bottle’s cork.

“Wha-“

She stretched her neck, trying to see, but he hid it.

“Show me!” Louise pushed Saito aside. Saito showed no resistance.

On top of the small cork was a small cut

“What?”

Saito kept silently plucking the cork. Leaving small cuts with his fingernails.

Apparently he was killing time by cutting cork.

…Gloomy. Too gloomy. Such way of killing time looked way too depressing.

“Stop it, already…Too gloomy…”

Saito quietly muttered.

“Not gloomy.”

“Annoying familiar!”

“Mole.”

Mole. Louise does not like him. She wants lofty boy.

He became irritated while thinking so.

“What mole? Get yourself together!”

She pushed him away, dumbfounded, Saito tumbled,

“Hey, answer me. Hey! Hey, hey! Mole. Mo-mole.”

Rubbing his cheek, Saito stared at Louise.

Louise shrugged uncomfortably and thought angrily. Yada, wasn’t it like that, when he pushed me down the other day? Get yourself together! Enough! Will that idiot familiar attack me now? Ya-yada – her body trembled.

That’s why she tried to provoke him. But she could never admit it to the person in question.

However, Saito simply stood up and walked towards the door.

“W-where are you going?!” She asked, disappointed.

“For a walk.” He answered briefly/ And then Saito was gone out of the room.

Louise came dragging the loose blanket, back to the fireplace, and sat down hugging her knees. Derflinger, who was leant against the wall, called out Louise.

“Foolish woman.”

After these words, Louise’s face popped out of the blanket.

“W-what… He’s at fault! He always hesitates…”

“And who do you think is the cause of that?”

“I d-don’t know!”

Lost, Louise shouted

“Then I’ll tell you. Partner is completely convinced that you don’t like him.”

Louise bit her lips.

“I-it’s natural! He is a familiar, and I am a noble!”

“Really?”

Louise’s face crumbled. Showing her girlish side, Louise sulked.

“H-he is evil. What if I am cold and lone, but he goes with other girls instead…

“What did you say when he confessed? Instead you talked about something you haven’t witnessed and left, all what that housemaid said was ‘unbuttoned’. Thus affair is doubtful, but you selfishly made your own conclusion.”

“Uuh…”

“Haah, therefore, you put out a display of flirting with a handsome boy. Don’t you think you think you overdid it? Anyway, if only it was just about display, but you just had to go and make that cruel remark. ‘If I would get riding behind anyone’s back, then he should at least be good-looking’ was it.”

Louise cast her eyes down

“When you look at it that Romalia priest is indeed better looking. One can’t compare the faces. It’s like comparing flying creatures - fly and phoenix. Or land walking creatures - mole and lion. Or water creatures – water fly and swan.”

“…Aren’t you exaggerating?”

“Probably, anyhow, it wasn’t about the face. Partner patiently did not go to east lands , just to keep you’re a company. To you he even confessed ’love’. I guess such ‘loyalties embodiment’ is said to be no good at all. His pathetic self can’t compete in handsomeness with other men. However, partner shows courage in trouble, because he said he loves you…”

Louise listened to words, for five minutes, and blushed furiously. Then, she come to the window and looked outside, looked behind the curtain, opened the closet, sought under the desk, and once she finally confirmed that there was none in the room to listen, she turned back to the legendary sword.

“Hey, is it true? To whom he said that? How?”

“Partner is very single-minded about that. Though it’s up to you - to believe or not.”

With a blush on her cheeks, Louise became silent.

:Really, it was obvious that the partner looked to be in a bad mood.”

Louise bluntly puffed her cheeks.

“I-I got it already. I forgive him! Isn’t it good enough?!”

“Then apologize, tell those little, gentle words.”

“Me? Why?! Apologizing to him…”

“Normally it should be done by both, howver now it is your turn to give in, because you were nasty.”

For a while, Louise groaned – Uuuh, auuu, iiiii – regretting

“I got it already! Only need to apologize! Just apologize!”

She shouted. Was that an apologizing attitude?　

However, Derflinger muttered warningly.

“But partner was seriously sulking this time… he was truly disgusted by you, you know. Such apology might not be enough.”

Louise started to look troubled.

“Worried?”

“D-don’t be stupid! It will be all right! No one can ask more for an apology!”

“Hmmm”

Derflinger became silent. Because he wasn’t saying anything for a while, Louise grew impatient.

Eventually Louise became restless. She took up a firewood which was placed near the fireplace and ‘Piiiiin’ started to peel it off.

“Gloomy way of killing time.”

“Shut up! Well, then, tell me! Teach me what do I have to do!”

“Love.”

“Haaa?”

“Tell - I am in love with Saito!”

“I can’t say such thing!”

“Do you hate him?”

“I-it’s not that…”

Louise hesitated.

“Well, then, aren’t you in love?

“I-it’s not that! Anyway, I am saying that I want to say, that I am not saying that I am saying, that I am not in love! Uuuuh! Idiot! Worn-out sword!”

“Haah, if you are like that, then pushing down is out of the question, right?

“That’s a splendid idea.”

“Really?”

“Splendid. Stop joking! What kind of idea is that, for a master-sama to push down! Seriously…”

“You won’t push him down?”

“It’s out of the question! Stupid!”

“Aah, but being pushed down by a loving partner, and then embraced tightly, was pleasant, wasn’t it?”

With scarlet blush on her cheeks, Louise cast her eyes down, and said in a tiny voice.

“…that, c-could you talk about something else?” she asked.

“Then push him down.”

“I-I don’t want to do that! Seriously! I’ll only embarrass myself. Besides it would be hard to push Gendalfr down. Hey.”

“Saying so.”

“Anyway, I am La Valliere’s third daughter. I can’t say I love you to such a foolish familiar. Thus , not love. Really. He is the one who loves me, well, I admit, it feels nice. It feels great when he worships me. But it’s not enough! Do you understand?!”

“I understand… you are troubled by obstacles…”

“Anyway, faster, teach me of another way to mend his mood.”

“Make love.”

Louise slowly stood up, and started to cast a spell.

“I won’t blow you off. I’ll melt you. Answer now, without joking. Do you anything else to offer?”

Derflinger trembled.

“I’m over”

He muttered.

“What?”

“It’s very hard for me to think. I’m just a sword. Legendary.”

“Because you are legendary, you should be more attentive to remarks.”

“No words are good enough, if you hide your feelings, behind unbreakable pride.”

Louise stepped back, thought for a while, and nodded.

“…what you said, is probably be true. Though you are a sword you can understand human inner thoughts.”

“It’s because I lived so many years among them. And worked with them. It comes naturally. Now then, talking about your situation…”

Louise and Derflinger discussed for a while… deciding a strategy.

<center>* * *</center>

Saito sat down on a bench in a central plaza of south Gotha, watching the people passing the road. Soldiers of Tristain and Germania, and citizens of south Gotha all passed with lamplights. Allied Forces that occupied the streets; walked proudly thrusting out their chests. As it was a truce period, they get drunk, cut loose, and run after young girls, and end up being shouted on by noble officers.

However faces of either citizens of south Gotha, unlike defeated countries people, did not seem very sad. Sure, they were not pleased by the fact that town was flooded by additional people. Yet, Aristocrat faction Reconquista, present Albion political power, was not in a great favor here.

Besides, because they delivered food, Allied Forces seem to be accepted as the liberation army.

Though the rampart was partially destroyed, the attack upon the urban area, was avoided as much as possible, so there were hardly any looses for the town and citizens. In relation to their wars end and the start of anticipated advent festival, citizens were smiling broadly.

“Haah” Saito let out a sigh.

Within the happy town the only dark face is mine.

Then he stared at the rune on his left hand.

Haa, the power passed on a big load to me, he thought. When this war ends, I will surely go to east lands. Louise will not need my anymore….

Thinking this way, he grew even more lonely. And nostalgia hit him again. Saito recalled the hometown.in the different world In the alien world… in the foreign town of the foreign country that he did not got used to, nostalgia filled his chest suddenly.

Being wrapped up in such painful feelings… Saito was called from the back.

“Saito-san!”

Saito, for a moment could not recognize whose voice it was. That voice shouldn’t be here on this street.

The next moment arms wrapped up tightly around Saito from the back, and he was pushed to the ground

“Yaaan, being able to meet so soon! Feels great! Ka-n-ge-ki!”

Barely thinking, he turned around, just to see a shining Siesta’s face, with a broad smile.

“S-Siesta? Why?”

Saito panicked. Why is Siesta here? This is an Albion, continent on the cloud. It’s not the place for the Magic Academy’s maid Siesta to be in.

“Hmmm? What did Siesta-chan met here?”

A deep voice came from the back. It sounded sweetened.

“Manager Scarron?”

Manager Scarron was an effeminate man, dressed up in tight leather clothes. He managed the “Charming Faries” inn where Saito and Louise worked one summer. And next to him was Scarron’s daughter Jessica. Saito stared at them all with widely opened eyes.

<center>* * *</center>

“Consolation corps?”

In a café facing the plaza, Saito asked loudly. Slurping the beer, smiling Scarron said, while puckering up his brows.

“Souyoo! The reason for that is that additional food needed to be sent, thus the consolation corps was organized! To go to Albion…”

Scarron looked at the pilling up dishes and shook his head.

“The dishes are horrible! Only beer to drink! Women too thin! What a notorious place!”

Indeed, if you look around the plaza, shops serving wine can not be found. Only tea and the beer. The Albion people do not drink wine, Scarron explained, plainly puckering up his brows.

“Really! Such an unpalatable beer is the same as drinking phlegm, Tristain people with taste would never drink this! Therefore, Tristanian inns can earn much from such business trips. I want to open White Arrow’s Inn here. This way 'Charming Fairies' inn would establish next to Royal families! Aaah, the honor!”

Scarron wiggled his body. Girls, brought from the inn, seconded him in joyful chorus.

“Honor!.Mi mademoiselle!”

Scarron rose up above the table. Saito almost burst into tears.

“Is Saito -kun that a soldier -san? Why did you come to the Albion?”

“No, I’m not a soldier…”

“Let it out. Mi mademoiselle is a man, he’ll understand.”

Mi mademoiselle being a man still needs to be confirmed, Saito thought while nodding vaguely.

Then he remembered Siesta, sitting next to him and smiling broadely.

“But, why is Siesta coming along?” He asked.

“She’s a relative.”

Frightened to death Saito stared at Scarron. Could someone as sweet as Siesta be Scarron’s relative?

“M-manager’s..?”

“Yes. From the mother side…”

Siesta muttered shamefully.

“Could be that the tavern where Saito -san worked during this year summer…”

“He worked in it. That’s how we got acquainted.”

Jessica explained. Then Jessica looked at Saito across the table.

“Siesta is my cousin. You know each other, right?”

Indeed, they both had black hair. Which was unusual in this world.

Siesta hesitated before saying.

“As soon as Saito left, the school was attacked by Albion burglar.”

‘Eh? Eeh?! Eh?”

Saito was surprised by the topic. Due to consideration of the troop morale, the news about own country hardly ever reaches the battlefield.

“We did not understood what was happening when the lodging-house shook…There was a big uproar…Some died.”

Siesta said with a sad face.

Saito was worried about the people left in the school. Are the people that he knows included into ‘Dead People’ list?

“Who became victims?’

“As commoners, we were not told about details…” Siesta said apologetically.

What if it is a person I know, Saito thought. Though it is sad when whoever dies, but it is a lot more saddening when it happens to a person one knows.　

“And the school has been closed until the war ends. I thought what to do and decided to help uncle with his inn.”

“Sie-chan worked here in the past.”

“When I got to the inn, I saw uncle Scarron -san and Jessica's packing luggage together… They explained that they are going to Albion.”

“That’s why you decided to go along?”

When Saito said so, Siesta nodded with a blush.

“Ye-yeah…and…”

“And?”

“I thought I will be able to meet S-Saito-san here…”

Jessica leaned over, scrutinizing the pair.

“Eh? What? Siesta and Saito are intimate? I was certain it was Louise…”

After Jessica’s words, Siesta’s eyes shone.

“Is Miss Valliere doing fine?”

“Y-yes” Saito nodded.

Uncomfortable silence followed.

Grinning, Jessica approached Saito.

“So you are still together. Sorry, I misunderstood.”

"No, not particularly …” Saito muttered, feeling mixed emotions.

“Aaah, Louise-chan is here aw well? Then lets go and greet her.” Scarron said while fiddling with his fingernails.

<center>* * *</center>

Meanwhile, Louise, under the guidance of Derflinger, developed an “How to mend Saito’s mood” operation.

Following Derflinger’s instructions, Louise bought various materials from the inn shop.

“This! You must be joking!”

Louise screamed at the sword.

“It’s not a joke. It’s a proper apology to my partner.”

Derflinger said in a serious voice.

“But why as an animal?! I’m a noble, a noble! Understand?!”

“Because of your high-handed status, how else you are going to apologize?”

“So you think turning into familiar helps?!”

“That’s right. It’s a great strategy. ‘Saito, I’m sorry for my malicious remarks. For today, I’ll be your familiar.’”

Derflinger said, imitating Louise’s voice.

“If you were to say ‘Please’ in such state, then maybe a partner, as he is rather simple, would forgive all your crimes?”

Louise shook her head and said.

“Mo, but not looking like this animal.”

“Huu”

“Why black cat?!”

“Black cat is the most popular familiar. Thefore, black cat suits. It is a comprehensible. What is important is comprehension.”

Louise cheeks blushed, while she stared at the black cat costume material, lined up in front of her.

“Well at least I will make these parts by myself.”

Louise took out the sewing set that she borrowed from the inn, and from fur, leather, and strings started making 'Black cat's clothes' , as Derflinger said.

While grappling with a fur for a while…she completed the Black cat’s clothes. Though Louise had zero talent in sewing, somehow she still managed to make such simplistic shape.

Since now, the clothes were completed, Louise went near trhe mirror, to witness the destructive power of the black cat’s costume.

“W-what’s this! With such clothes I would embarrass myself before everyone!”

“It suits you well” Derflinger said in a composed voice.

“Why ears!”

Louise shouted while pointing to the object on her head, which imitated cat’s ears. It was also cut out from black fur and attached to the top of her head.

“It looks nicely.”

“But what about these clothes! Lewd! It’s lewd!”

Trembling, Louise pointed at her image in the mirror. In short, only the key parts of her body were covered with black fur.

Black fur tight cloth was rolled around her breasts. She wore furry panties too. And, like socks, bits of fur were placed around her ankles.

The tail, made from remaining material, ran down her buttocks.

“No, every part of black cat costume is splendid.” Derflinger said like it was somebody else's problem.

“What! Just a look at it makes ones head boil!”

Louise said in a painful voice. She now regretted listening to the sword.

“No, your body is young, it starts to originate a wild charm. Partner will be trounced.”

Louise suddenly stopped.

“This is one, flirty attire, right? Partner will instantly jump on it.”

“N-not of that sort. Stop joking.” While saying so, Louise began making poses in front of the mirror. Not fully convinced.

Fidgeting her fingers hesitatingly, she bent tilting her head, then, with both hands on the floor, she turned around and tried out a sobbing pose.

“What. You want to be jumped on?”

“N-no! T-trying out, I’m just trying out! Honestly! I just feel uneasy!

Eventually Louise became pleased with the pose.

“Ah, it’s nice. Cute.”

She said. And received an agreement from Derflinger.

“Good. Stick with it.”

However, once calming herself down, her embarrassment kicked in again.

“I-it’s impossible after all! Impossible!”

“This pose is just to raise his spirit, that’s all”

“Even so, hey…. But somewhat, hey… I, duke’s daughter… legendary…As expected… I can’t do such thing. Don’t feel like it.”

“I tell you. Because of you the partner is sulking.”

“Uuh…”

“Just do it for one single day. Use woman’s important charms. Yes.”

“…But.”

Derflinger used the trump card.

“Do you want to lose to that maid?”

Louise’s eyebrows shot up.

“What? Loose to whom?”

“No, nothing to worry about! As expected from ‘Void’!

“I won’t happen. M-maid will be the one to loose.”

At that moment. The doorknob of the room turned.

“Aaah, the partner came back.”

Then Louise breathes deeply in and out, stood up in front of the door.

“Remember. Noble’s daughter. Leave your pride behind, be charming. All right?”

“I-I know!”

The next moment, the door swung open.

Louise blushed, squeezing her eyes shut, bent, forced herself to not cover her breasts with her hands, placed the thumb of the left hand under the lips, put the right hand on her hips, and screamed out the previously with Derflinger decided words.

[[Image:ZnT07-163.jpg|thumb]]

“Yoyoyo-yo-you are my master for today!”

Then…Louise waited for the partner's reaction.

However, there was no answer. It felt like infinity.

What! Though? Rejected? The heat of anger boiled in Louise's head.

“Say something! I won’t wait forever!”

Then, Louise opened her eyes… however it wasn’t sight of Saito that greeted her eyes.

“M-m-m-miss Valliere?”

The one who stood there was pale-faced, trembling Siesta.

“Ara, Louise-chan. What is this costume?”

“Pu. Pupu. When did you turn into cat?”

It wasn’t just Siesta. There were Scarron and Jessica too. Saito stick his head out from the backs of his friends.

“Wait. Brought sake. N? Why noone enters the room?”

Then Saito noticed Louise dressed up in black cat’s clothes.

“Wh-what’s the meaning of this? You…”

Louise screamed.

“Nooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo!”

<center>* * *</center>

“Louise-chan is so cute.” Scarron muttered, sitting on a chair.

“Pu. Pupu. Pupupu.” Jessica held her mouth, desperately trying to suppress her laughter.

Frowning Siesta watched the chipped ball of fur that Louise used.

Louise hid herself behind the covers, and did not get out from the bed.

Though everything calmed down, there were no reply.

Confused Saito asked Derflinger.

“Wha-what happened?”

“Well, that’s masterpiece…”

After his words, blanked flew up, Louise, who completely forgot about her black cat’s clothes she was wearing, flew out of the bed, kicked the sword and silently returned back to the bed.

Siesta stared at Louise.

Saito looked doubtful.

Jessica looked out of the window.

“Snow started to fall, getting cold.” She muttered.

“Advent festival of snow… waah, how romantic.” Scarron wiggled his body

----

<noinclude>
{| border="1" cellpadding="5" cellspacing="0" style="margin: 1em 1em 1em 0; background: #f9f9f9; border: 1px #aaaaaa solid; padding: 0.2em; border-collapse: collapse;"
|-
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Chapter5|Back to Chapter 5]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima|Return to Main Page]]
| [[Zero_no_Tsukaima:Volume7_Chapter7|Forward to Chapter 7]]
|-
|}
</noinclude>

Zero no Tsukaima:Volume6 Chapter2 - MTL

2008-08-28T11:37:49Z

Mickey: /* Chapter Two: Cattleya */

{{Template:PREVIEW}}

===Chapter Two: Cattleya===

Noon, two days after leaving the academy...

Saito and the rest reached the la Vallière territory. However, by the time they would reach the la Vallière's mansion it would already be late at night. Upon hearing the words “late at night”... Saito turned pale. He realized that this “territory” was nothing more than a courtyard.

However, after half a day spent traveling, he could not possibly understand how something this big could be a residence’s garden.

By Japanese standards, Louise’s territory could be called a middle-sized city. A city... Saito had never heard of somebody possessing so much land before. These Upper Nobles are truly intimidating.

Louise’s status as a noble was truly displayed once they entered her territory.

They decided to take a break at an inn…

Once their carriages stopped, Siesta, who arrived just a bit earlier, quickly got out of her carriage. Having been trained as a maid, she went to open the coach's door for Louise.

“Uwaa, I can’t believe Siesta just did that... without any protesting”, thought Saito as he walked towards Louise’s carriage. But before he could get there, he was knocked down by a crowd of villagers running from the inn.

The villagers removed their hats in front of Louise, who had just stepped down.

“Miss Eleonore! Miss Louise!” they cried while deeply bowing down.

The villagers thought that even Saito, who was now lying in the dirt, was a noble. They quickly helped him up apologizing for their terrible manners.

“No, I’m not a noble…” Saito nervously tried to explain.

“Even so, you must be Miss Louise’s or Miss Eleonore’s attendant. And we cannot disrespect that.”

, the plain looking farmers said while nodding.

They went on saying things such as “Let me carry your sword for you,” and “It must have been a tiring journey to get here, huh?” as they treated Saito with the utmost kindness.

“We will be resting here for a moment. Please inform the family of our arrival,” commanded Eleonore.

A young boy quickly jumped onto a horse and rode off in order to report this.

They walked into the inn. Once Eleonore and Louise approached the table, chairs were immediately pulled out for them to sit on. The two sat down as if it were second nature. Saito tried to sit next to them, only to be given a demeaning glare by Eleonore.

“Saito-san! Saito-san!”

Hearing Siesta call, Saito turned around.

“Commoners are not permitted to sit at the same tables as nobles.”

That reminded Saito. Recently, he had been sitting next to Louise without worrying. Nevertheless, it was a strange thing to do in this world. Come to think, at first, Louise made Saito sit on the floor .

Louise opened her mouth to say something, but was cut off by a glare from Eleonore. Louise could do nothing but sit in her chair like a good girl. Saito stared wide-eyed – it was the first time he saw Louise in such a state. She really looked naturally obedient in front of her older sister. She must be a really scary elder sister to make Louise seem so weak.

“Oh, how Louise has grown!"

"She’s growing more and more beautiful!”

The villagers were chattering around them.

“It seems Miss Eleonore has been engaged, right?” someone muttered.

“SHHH! Don’t talk about that!” someone else scolded.

Eleonore’s eyebrows started to twitch and her expression darkened. The atmosphere in the inn took a plunge. Apparently, the topic of Eleonore’s engagement was definitely something to be avoided.

The commoners, feeling the murderous intent coming from Eleonore, didn’t dare speak another word. Saito and Siesta exchanged glances. Then Siesta quietly got close to Saito and grasped his hand. She was afraid.

Not noticing the change in her elder sister, Louise spoke.

“Eleonore. Eleonore nee-sama...”

“What…”

“Congratulations on your engagement!”

The face of every commoner fell, and a deep sigh escaped from them.

Once again, Louise had completely misread the atmosphere. All of a sudden, Eleonore’s eyebrows shot up as she pinched Louise’s cheek.

“It hwwuuuurrtsss!! Waaahhhhh! Nee-shammaaa!! Whhyy?! It hwurts it hwurts it hwurts!!!”

“You don’t know? You speak of it even though you know you shouldn’t!”

“I won’t whoh wah ur alking awout!!”

“The engagement has been canceled!! C-A-N-C-E-L-E-D!”

“W-why?”

“Who knows? Why don’t you ask Earl Burgandi? He said something about reaching his limit. ...I can’t understand why.”

Saito completely sympathized with this Earl Burgandi. Yes. It was understandable that anybody who listened to her would soon reach their “limit”. Eleonore was much more fierce and abusive than Louise. The Earl must have thought he didn’t have the stamina.

In the end, unhappy with the marriage cancellation, Eleonore just vented all of her anger on Louise…

And so, the preaching started. She scolded Louise for blowing the roof of the carriage. Louise’s stretched cheek became angry red and swollen by then. Naturally, Saito felt sorry for Louise.

However, the reprimanding didn’t last very long, because the door suddenly opened and a flow of pink blew in.

A girl, wearing an elegant dress around her slim waist and a wide rimmed hat with a feather on top, had entered. Under the hat was a flow of silky pink blond hair – exactly the same as Louise’s.

Surprisingly, a lovely face popped up from under the hat.

Although from the first look it was obvious that she was older, she looked very cute. Such a beautiful face was beyond description. Her eye color and the way her eyes sparkled was the same as Louise’s as well. Noticing Eleonore, the girl stared with wide eyes.

“Ah! I’m so glad I noticed the strange carriage outside and came over here to take a look. I didn’t think I would meet you! Eleonore nee-sama! You’re back?”

“Cattle...ya...” Eleonore muttered.

Noticing the sudden guest, Louise looked up. Seeing Louise, Cattleya’s face radiated a happiness which was mirrored on Louise’s face as well.

“Big sister!”

“Louise! No way! You are not my chibi Louise anymore! You came back as well!”

Louise stood up and launched herself into Cattleya's chest.

“It’s been so long, big sister!”

Unable to control their excitement, the two hugged with a squeal.

Seems like Cattleya was Louise’s sister. She had the same hair color, the same eye color – it was like looking at Louise. However, Cattleya’s face seemed to have a more calm and placid look than Louise’s. This aura of complete calmness and tenderness coming from Cattleya made Saito’s heart race.

She was like a matured Louise, with added gentleness. Besides, her beautiful figure and breasts well matched Saito’s taste.

Cattleya's mouth half opened as she finally noticed Saito.

“Ah, ah, ah , ahah!”

While Saito was wondering what this ‘Ah’ might mean, Cattleya approached him and gazed at his face.

“W-w-what’s wrong?” Saito asked nervously.

Cattleya began to gently stroke Saito’s face. Saito almost fainted from the sensation.

“You are... Louise’s lover, right?”

“Huh?!”

Siesta, who was standing right next to Saito, suddenly turned cold. She stomped down on his foot. Hard. Saito jumped up.

Louise blushed furiously.

“He’s just my familiar! Not my lover!”

“Ah, is that so?”

Cattleya giggled and tilted her head with a sweet smile.

“I’m sorry, I got it wrong. Don’t worry about it.”

<center>* * *</center>

Everybody got onto Cattleya’s chariot for the remainder of the ride to the La Valliere household. Eleonore showed obvious discontent of having to sit with a commoner and a familiar. But when Cattleya jokingly said - “The more the merrier right?” Eleonore, though still not uttering a single word, reluctantly consented.

However... Saito and the rest weren’t the only passengers in the large carriage.

It was just like a zoo inside the carriage.

In front of the seats, a tiger was lying sprawled on the floor, yawning. Louise sat down next to a bear. Various kinds of dogs and cats were scattered here and there. A huge snake, which was hanging down from the ceiling, appeared right before Siesta’s face, making her faint. While looking after the fainted Siesta, Saito muttered,

“What a wonderful carriage…”

“Big sister loves animals,” said Louise.

Though he thought that the limits of love had been exceeded, Saito did not say a thing.

“I recently picked up a thrush.”

Cattleya said in a happy voice.

“Show me! Show me!” Louise was frolicking like a child.

Eleonore and the others took a collective deep sigh.

This was a life of the three beautiful La Valliere sisters. Saito took a deep sympathetic bow towards Louise’s older sister. 　

Louise and Cattleya continued having a long chat between them.

It seems like the second eldest sister, who was wearing those lovely clothes, was good friends with Louise. When you see two people getting along like this, even a tedious journey like this doesn't feel boring. Siesta was already sleeping peacefully in his lap. On the left of the coach, hills stretched. On the right – cultivated fields extended. As the rye harvest was ending, straw was piled up here and there. When looking at such tranquil scenery, it was impossible to believe that war was going on. Leaning into the window frame, adjusting Derflinger behind his back, Saito took a deep yawn.

　
<center>* * *</center>

In the late night...　

Eleonore took the pocket watch out of her pocket and confirmed the time.

A castle came into the view, right behind the hill. Because there was nothing around it, it actually looked bigger than Tristain‘s royal palace.

"Could that be?” Saito whispered. Louise nodded.

It looked like every castle. Surrounded by high walls and deep canals. Pinnacles were towering above walls. It was indeed a splendid, big, and true castle!

Siesta, who was sleeping up till now, woke up, and noticing the castle, stared with wide eyes.

“Wow! Amazing!”

At that moment, a large owl leaped in through the window and landed on Saito’s head.

“Welcome home, Eleonore-sama, Cattleya-sama, Louise-sama.” Owl bowed, greeting them.

“T-t-the o-owl talked and bowed! B-bowed!”. Siesta fainted again. Although he camr from a different world, Saito seemed to not be surprised by the talking owl and didn't move. Saito wasn't surprised by such things anymore.

Cattleya smiled.

“And where is Mother?”

“Mistress is waiting for everyone in the dining room.”

“What about Father?"

Louise asked anxiously.

“Master hasn’t returned yet.”

Because the most essential member was missing, Louise frowned in displeasure. Coming here to obtain her father's permission to participate in the war was pointless without him.

One could see gates behind the canal.

When the carriage stopped, the sounds of chains holding the drawbridge, being loosened, could be heard from both of the gigantic statue-shaped gateposts.

Each stone statue was at least twenty feet tall…. Though these golems were created only as gate ornaments, they made the whole drawbridge look spectacular.

Once the drawbridge finished lowering, the carriage began to move again, crossing the drawbridge and advancing into the rampart.

<center>* * *</center>

Saito’s surprise about the luxuries of Louise’s family was renewed again. It was a large noble‘s castle.

Saito and the others arrived at the dinning room which was generously decorated by a lot of luxurious furniture. Though Siesta at once went to the servant quarters, Saito, as Louise’s familiar, was allowed to accompany them for dinner.

However, he was made to wait behind Louise's chair. So Saito stood guard behind Louise, watching the table that was about 30 feet long.

Though it was just four people that sat on seats during this supper, 20 servants were queuing up around the table.

And, in spite of the fact that it was midnight, Louise’s mother, the duchess La Valliere, was waiting for her daughters to arrive to the dinning table.

The duchess, who occupied the top seat, looked over at her arriving daughters.

Saito flinched from that power. Even though Eleonore possessed a violent, high-handed aura, which pressed Saito, Louise's mother was just as impressive.

And it was just a mother’s hospitality towards her daughters.

She seemed to be around fifty years of age. However, this guessing was made by calculating the elder sister's age. In reality, she didn’t look over 40. Her appearance was very sharp. Seems like Louise’s and Cattleya’s pink hair color came from their mother. The duchess had tied her charming pink hair together on the head. This person was wearing a commanding aura around her, Saito felt pressed.

Louise, despite meeting her mother after a long time, was acting tense. Seems like Louise trusted only Cattleya.

“Mother, we returned just now.” Eleonore greeted, and duchess La Valliere nodded.

When the three sisters seated themselves, waiters carried the appetizers and the dinner started.

For Saito, who was standing behind, time was passing very slowly. No words were uttered. The food being served here far outshone even a formal dinner at the academy. The only sounds coming from the dining room were the sounds of silver forks and knives.

Breaking this silence, Louise said.

“M-mother-sama.”

The duchess did not answer. Eleonore did.

“Mother-sama! Tell Louise! This foolish child said that she wants to go to a war!”

Bam! – Louise stood up hitting the table.

“I am not a fool! Why I am a fool for applying to Her Majesty’s military forces?”

“Aren’t you a girl?! War is men’s business!”

“That’s a very olf-fashioned way of thinking! Now is the age when women and men are given equal positions! Therefore, if positions were only given to boys in the Academy, even you, older sister, would not be able to become a chief researcher at the Academy!”

Eleonore shook her head in amazement.

“Do you know what kind of place a battlefield is? It is not where woman and children like you should go.”

“But Her Majesty trusts me…”

“You are trusted? You – the ‘Zero’?!”

Louise bit her lips. Henrietta is taking me to the battlefield because I am necessary. I am the ‘Void’ user. However, I can't tell my family that I am the ‘Void’ user. So Louise was not able to say anything at all and fell silent.

Eleonore tried to continue preaching, but was cut by the duchess who quietly stayed silent up till now. She commanded in a haughty voice,

“Eat, Eleonore.”

“B-but Mother-sama..."

“We’ll talk about Louise tomorrow, when father comes back.”

And so the story ended.

<center>* * *</center>

Saito, in a room prepared for him, was lying on the bed and looking at the ceiling.

In this storage room, a broom leaned against the wall and a dust cloth was on the bed. Saito learned anew about the difference between his and Louise’s status. Recently, they slept in the same bed, lived in the same attic and they ate from the same table, yet he couldn't feel any difference in their status…

But when he met her family, it all started feeling like groundless fantasies.

Louise is beautiful. Rich. A noble, so to say.

Also, Saito recalled that they did not speak with Louise once they left school. Louise lost her nerves because of Eleonore and did not talk much. In fact, she took all the preaching of her family, like a servant from their master, without complaining. For some reason, she hid her true self.

He felt pity for her.

He was no one, he had nothing to do with this world's social system.

"But... after seeing such a dinner in this castle – you just can’t help but wonder about it, right?" He thought.

He felt like he learned the huge difference between his and Louise’s positions.

He was feeling a bit down because of that...

Suddenly, there was a knock at the door.

Who would be coming to this storage room?, He thought while opening the door, just to be greeted by the shy smile of Siesta, who stood there.

“Siesta?”

“W-well… I couldn’t fall asleep, so I came here.”

“Eh? Eeeh?”

While Saito was panicking, Siesta entered the room.

“Even so… how did you know where I was?”

“I asked servants where Saito-san is staying.”

“Is that so…”

Siesta sat down on his bed, idly swinging her legs. For some reason her face was red. When Saito tried to pass her, Siesta grabbed his arm and pulled him down to sit next to her. Then, she rested her head against his shoulder, just like in the carriage a while ago.

“Siesta?”

Hearing him ask, Siesta innocently looked up at him .

“This is the first time I came into such a wonderful castle. This castle is a real maze.”

“It’s great.”

“A friend at the academy kept told me that La Vallliere family is one of five most distinguished families in Tristain. To be living in such a castle, with titles, riches and good looks… Miss Valliere can only be envied.”

“Is that so?”

“It is. That’s a very secure life. One can get whatever one wish for, like….”

Then Siesta looked into Saito’s face.

“…Saito-san.”

“I, I am not her property. I am her familiar…”

“I understand.”

Siesta said slowly.

“Eh?”

“The way Saito-san looks at her, I understand. I do not have awinning chance. She is rich, she is a noble and she is beautiful… and has such a big castle as a home. Hiccup.”

Siesta turned her face down, looking lonely. Trying to understand what she just said, Saito became silent as well.

“Hiccup, hiccup.” Siesta sounded like she was sobbing. Was she crying?

While Saito was at a loss what to do, Siesta suddenly stood up.

“Siesta…”

“On the other hand.”

“Eh?”

“I too have something.”

“Siesta?”

Looked like situation changed. With a new resolve ‘I won’t give up on Saito-san!’, Siesta turned around.

“My b-b-b-breasts definitely beat Miss Valliere’s! Hiccup!”

“Sh-sh-shieshie?”

Shaking with anger, Siesta continued talking.

“N-n-noble family? So what? I am a maid. A maid! Hiccup!”

“Y-yes. I know.”

Saito noticed that Siesta continued hiccuping many times, over and over again.

“Siesta, could you be… drunk?”

“I made dinner alone. And they didn't even say ‘You had a long journey, thank you, please take some rest’. Hiccup!”

Not only her face was brightly red, but also she smelled of alcohol. Saito was dumbfounded. It was the first time he saw Siesta drunk.

Indeed, since she has to fulfill her duties as a maid here as well, Siesta had to entertain and serve alcohol in this castle. Drunk, Siesta took out a bottle of wine from the crevice of her shirt

“W-where did you get the bottle from?..”

Siesta brought her face close to Saito.

“Shtole it.”

“I, I see.”

Siesta drew out the cork and immediately drank from the bottle. Wide-eyed, Saito stared at her gulping it down.

“Phua!” Siesta separated her mouth from the bottle. Her face became even more red.

“Hey, Saito!”

At last she was calling him informally.

“Ye-yes?”

“You also must drink.”

“Cheers.”

He knew that if he disobeyed, her mood would change go foul. Saito took the offered wine. He tried to take it down in one gulp, and “Buaagh” quickly spit out. W-what was wrong with this wine? It was really strong stuff.

“S-siesta. This wine…”

“It was on a kitchen table.”

Seems like Siesta was the type whose mood increased after one glass of wine, and one gulp from the bottle on the table was enough to make theft look okay. Siesta was an indescribably bad drinker.

“That, you shouldn’t have taken it without permission…”

“Hey! Saito!”

“Y-yes?”

“Whatever. Drink!”

“C-cheers.”

Because the mood might change to a raging one if he would refuse, Saito reluctantly drank the wine again.

<center>* * *</center>

Meanwhile.　

In Cattleya’s room, Louise had her hair combed by her older sister.

Cattleya's room was an elegant mix between a botanical garden and zoo. Potted plants were placed all around, a lot of poultry baskets were hanging from the ceiling, and puppies were running around the room.

Cattleya gently combed Louise’s hair.

“Louise, little Louise. Your hair is so charming, it has such a beautiful color.”

“Big sister, you have the same hair.”

Cattleya laughed happily.

“Oh well. Your hair – I like it.”

Louise pouted and muttered.

“Big sister’s Eleonore’s blond hair color is the same as father’s, I trow.” 

“Well, I asked big sister Eleonore about that. She was offended.”

“Right. I don’t think big sister Eleonore matches her fair hair."

“Ara, why?”

“She is mean. She is a different older sister. Even though it's been a long time, she keeps on bullying me.”

“It’s because you, Louise, are so cute. So cute that it makes one worry. It's her way of caring. “

“That’s not true.”

Cattleya slowly embraced Louise tightly from the back.

“It is true. Everyone in this house loves you, little Louise.”

“Saying such a thing, big sister...”

Cattleya buried her face in Louise’s hair… and closed her eyes.

“But I'm so glad, Louise. I thought that you would become completely depressed…”

“Why?”

“Viscount Wardes. He was a traitor, right? Half a year ago, he was a magical guard leader. Wardes's mansion was attached to our territory. When the engagement reached that point, didn’t that hurt you?”

Louise shook her head.

“Not really. I am not a child anymore. Don’t confuse a childish crush for love."

Cattleya smiled when Louise said so firmly.

“You are reliable. You have grown up, Louise.”

“Right,” Louise muttered to herself.

“I am not a child anymore, therefore I want to make decisions for myself.”

“Then, if father were to oppose it, would you go to war without his permission?”

“If possible, I want him to agree. I want everyone to understand me.”

“However, I do not feel admiration for the war either.”

“Our mother country is in crisis. And, princess… no, Her Majesty, needs my powers. Therefore…”

“It is useless to say that to me. It is difficult to understand for your elder sister who always shuts herself up in the castle. “

Cattleya gently patted Louise's head. Then, she had a strong coughing fit.

“Big sister! Are you all right?”

Louise watched Cattleya with a worried expression. Louise’s second elder sister’s body was weak. She had never taken more than one step out of La Valliere’s territory.

“Did you call a doctor?”

Cattleya nodded.

“The local doctor was called, and even though he tried to cast powerful ‘Water’ spells many times, magic is useless against this sickness. Nothing is good for such a body. The touch of water flow is useless.”

The cause of Cattleya’s sickness was unknown. Even if you treat the sickened part of her body with medicine or magic, another part starts to degenerate. Eventually, all doctors failed against such a cycle. Currently, her symptoms were relieved by various medicines and magics.

Despite all that, Cattleya still smiled. Louise felt pity for her elder sister. Because of her condition, Cattleya could not get into the magic academy , even though she can cast magic. She also cannot marry, despite being so beautiful.

“Ara, why such a long face? I lead a rather happy life everyday. Look!”

Cattleya pointed at the bird cage.

There was a bird shut inside. A small bandage was rolled around the wing.

“Look, it is the young bird that I talked about in the carriage a while ago. I picked it up recently.”

“C-cute.”

“This young bird was hurt badly. Her wing was wounded. When I was passing by, I heard the pain in this young bird's voice, I stopped the carriage and picked it up.”

Seems like Cattleya, while she was in the forest that was full of birds, heard the call of broken winged one, so she stopped the carriage and picked it up.

“Big sister! It is just a bird!"

“Don’t you feel the same about your familiar?”

Cattleya smiled knowingly. Louise’s cheeks flamed up in an instant. I do not understand what I feel about Saito. Is it because he is a human?

“So you understand me. This young bird is the same.”

Cattleya said, pointing.

“Really?”

“Yes. I’m happy that you've already reached the age of falling in love.”

Even Louise’s ears turned red.

“What are you talking about?! I didn’t fall in love!”

“It is useless to hide it from me. I understand everything.”

“I am not in love, really!”

Very embarrassed, Louise shook her head, on the verge of tears.

“Don’t make such a fuss, I understand everything. Then, shall we sleep together after such a long time?”

Still blushing, Louise nodded, biting her lips.

<center>* * *</center>

On a soft bed, Louise, with her clothes taken off and only in her underwear, drew closer to her elder sister. Cattleya, in her nightclothes as well, embraced Louise tightly like a kitten.

Louise placed her face next to Cattleya's chest and gave out a deep sigh.

“What's wrong, Louise?”

“Nothing.”

“Tell me.”

After Cattleya’s words, Louise muttered hesitatingly.

“I wonder if mine will grow as big as big sister’s.”

“Pfft,” Cattleya giggled. Then she started groping Louise’s chest.

“Hyaah!”

Louise screamed. Not paying attention to that, Cattleya kept on touching.

“All right. Don’t worry. It will grow big soon.”

“Really?”

“Yep. I was like you at first too.”

Louise tried to remember. Cattleya is surely 24 now… so she was sixteen, eight years ago. And I was eight. Did Cattleya look the same as I am at that time? She could not recall clearly, because she was too young then.

Come to think about that, Cattleya always embraced her when they slept, during those old times. As I couldn’t stand sleeping by myself and couldn’t fall asleep alone. Carrying her pillow and going to Cattleya’s bed, while listening to elder sister's stories and breathing in her scent… she always calmed down and fell asleep.

In Cattleya’s embrace, her eyes closed by themselves…

Various thoughts started coming to her head.

Henrietta.

War against Albion.

Possible death.

Coming home to ask permission for what may end up being her death. A heavy load on her shoulders.

The cruel and valuable lessons that she learned day by day.

And, when she was thinking about her familiar, for some reason, Louise’s cheeks started to burn. They hardly talked today. Because she was being scolded by Eleonore, they could not talk. But now when she started to think about these things, she could not fall asleep at all.

She started squirming restlessly…

“What’s wrong? Can’t fall asleep?”

“Ye-yes…” she muttered embarrassed.

“Ufufufu. You cannot fall asleep next to me already. Who are you thinking about, child?”

“N-no one! Really!”

“Is it the boy that you brought with you a little while ago?”

“Wrong! He’s just a familiar! I don’t love him!”

“Ara. I didn’t say that you loved someone.”

Louise hid within the futon.

“I hate you, big sister.”

“Oh dear, now I am hated.”

Cattleya laughed happily.

“But it’s all right. If a child cannot sleep next to the elder sister, then it is not a compliment for the sister, in fact, she should be embarrassed instead.”

“Uuuuuh…” Louise groaned.

“See you soon. Your today’s whereabouts change.”

<center>* * *</center>

Louise, rolled up in a blanket, walked through the corridor. On the way, she asked servants where was the storage room that Saito was staying in. It was at the end of an adjoined corridor behind the guest room, it was a place where cleaning tools were stored.

She took a deep breath once she found the storage room. It is not because I want to meet him – she tried to persuade herself. I am a mage. If the familiar is not around, I just become insecure. Really, nothing more. We haven‘t talked all day long today. And if you do not talk even a little, the familiar will feel bad, she thought.

“Really, nothing else.” Louise muttered opening the storage room doors, her face dyed bright red.

However, it was Siesta who sat there on the bed.

“Ara. Miss Valliere.”

Her cheeks were crimson red. And in hand she held a bottle of wine.

“W-w-what are you doing in here?”

Confused Louise asked.

“Came here to have fun.” Siesta answered.

Then she saw Saito behind the bed. He let out a loud “Guah.” Seems like he got drunk, collapsed and fell asleep.

“Get out of my room.”

Louise said, emanating all her pride.

“It is not Miss Valliere’s room.”

Siesta answered back.

“It is my house.”

Louise indomitably glared at Siesta. They both stared at each other not backing off. Both ready to burst into a flaming rage.

Drunken Siesta is very strong-willed and daring. She can snap back even to Louise. Alarmed and agitated, she declared to Louise.

“I am a housemaid employed by the school. I am not employed by Miss Valliere. Besides we are on vacation anyway. It is up to us on how we use this free time. So please, do not disturb us.”

It was absurd. Louise rudely approached the bed, and tried to drag sleeping Saito by gripping his ankle. Then, Siesta grasped his other foot..

“Let go!”

“You let go!”

“Well excuse me, but this fellow happens to be my familiar. In other words, he is mine.”

Siesta glared at Louise with eyes full of hostility. Seems like she wasn’t listening to what Louise said.

“…are you disobeying a noble?”

Suddenly, the air in the room became tensed.

Siesta, with a jerk, drank more wine.

And muttered in a small voice.

“Noblenoblenoble, shut up.”

“Haa? You l-l-lout….”

The moment when Louise shouted…Siesta brought her face next to the young noble.

“It's love isn’t it? In short, you are just jealous. Despite you being a noble, how ridiculous!”

“Wha-wha…”

At once the resolution was washed away and Louise panicked.

“Have you confessed? Are you just jealous of my love? Then, bringing along today…”

Siesta continued pressing Louise into corner

“Ah, auuh..uuh…”

Blushing, mumbled Louise.

“What? You haven’t confessed? Coward.”

“Uuh…”

Strangely powerful now, Siesta made Louise to retreat completely.

“But the most important is Saito-san…”

“Wha-what?! What are you talking about?!”

“He likes girls with big chests.”

This made Louise to stop at once… at a complete loss of words.

“And when you think about it – you don’t have much of a bust.”

Siesta primly poked Louise's chest.

“B-breasts.”

“Let’s call things the way they are – you are a board, board!"

“Uuh,” Louise let out a strangled cry.

She remembered Saito’s glances. Weren’t that stupid familiar’s glances always aimed at the valley of the breasts?

“Saito-san said it himself. Miss Valliere breasts’ size is the same as a kid’s.”

With drunken bravery, Siesta declared an unexpected thing.

Firmly biting her lips, Louise dashed out of the room.

After making sure she left, Siesta laid down next to Saito and fell asleep.

<center>* * *</center>

Cattleya was surprised seeing Louise coming back to the room in tears. 　

"Oh, what’s wrong Louise? What happened?”

“Fueh…” Louise threw herself into Cattleya's chest.

“It’s all right, why are you crying?”

However, Louise just kept on sobbing, not saying a word.

“Fuuh,” Cattleya sighed deeply.

Just like during old times, Cattleya kept on patting Louise’s head till she fell asleep.

<center>* * *</center>

Saito woke up and was instantly surprised. It was because Siesta had been sleeping next to him.

“Uuhn, uuhn,” she seemed in pain in her sleep. Siesta, why she is next to me… he wondered, but, after seeing a bottle of wine lying on the floor, he remembered.

“No, I got drunk and what happened after that…”

I was made to drink a strong, distilled liquor by Siesta and collapsed in a dash.

“Siesta, Siesta,” he lightly tapped her cheek.

However, she didn’t wake up.

“Uuh, uguu, mguu.”

It made Saito worried as she was holding her chest as if choking. She was wearing a shirt too small for her. Had she borrowed underwear from someone in the castle? Really, when you wear a shirt whose size doesn't match your body and you also have a hangover, you must feel very bad. Saito loosened a button on Siesta's shirt.

Thereupon Siesta slowly opened her eyes. Saito hastily removed his hand from her shirt.

“Go-*yawn*-good morning…”

Siesta muttered with a still half asleep face, but in a dash it turned into a blush once she noticed her surroundings.

“S-Saito-san, why? That! I!”

Hey hey, weren’t you the one who broke into my room all drunk in the first place? Saito smiled wryly.

“No, Siesta last evening got drunk…”

Saito said, increasing the blush on Siesta’s face even further.

“Eh? I got drunk?”

“Yes. Look!”

Saito pointed at the bottle of wine lying on the floor.

“You brought it with you.”

“I drank wiiiiine?!”

“Ye-yes…”

“Which reminds me, during dinner, I drank one glass. But it seems like I took more than just one sip. Auu, what to do…”

Saito was surprised by Siesta’s worry.

“Siesta?”

“I..I really did it, didn't I?”

“Y-yes.”

“Too much, that, I’m not very good at drinking wine.”

Averting her face, Siesta muttered awkwardly. Indeed, ‘You drink too’ was it, Saito consented. Seems like this maid inclined to drunken frenzy.

“After drinking all that wine, I don’t have any memories of last night. Was I rude, Saito-san...?”

“No, not particularly…”

Saito shook his head.

That moment… a sound of someone running noisily through the corridor could be heard. *Bam* The door opened and one of the castle’s housemaids jumped in.

“W-w-wha-!” Saito shouted.

“No time! Master arrived! We need to keep the castle sparkling…” she shouted, and with an armful of cleaning tools, she ran out. Soon another employee came and dashed out with a mop and bucket. It was a storage room after all. Though there are a lot of cleaning tools, they are almost never used. However, it all changes when master returns.

Master? Siesta and Saito looked at each other.

In short, Louise's father had returned.